WHAT IS PRESBYTERIAN LAW 



AS DEFINED BY 



THE CHURCH COURTS? 



EIGHTH EDITION. 

REVISED AND ENLARGED. 
CONTAINING THE DECISIONS OF THE GENERAL AS- 
SEMBLIES TO 1898 INCLUSIVE. 



BY THE 

Rev. J. ASPINWALL *HODGE, D.D. 



PHILADELPHIA : 

PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
AND SABBATH-SCHOOL WORK, 



No. 1319 WALNUT STREET. 

1899. 




35630 



COPYRIGHT, 1882, 1884, 1899, BY 

THE TRUSTEES OF THE 

PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION. 




PREFACE. 



Throughout my ministry of twenty-five years I 
have experienced the need of ready and authoritative 
answers to questions which constantly arise in Church 
work. As a young man, fresh from the seminary, I 
was embarrassed when suddenly made " the chief ruler/' 
the Moderator of the Session. I was practically igno- 
rant of its high duties, and was tempted to neglect them 
under the new and absorbing pressure of pulpit prepara- 
tion. Questions of government and discipline were pre- 
sented, and my opinions and the theories urged by others 
were useless. I needed to know how the Church had 
defined its constitution and applied its laws, and was 
thus led to record the interpretations and decisions of 
our highest judicatory. I soon found that Elders and 
Deacons, unexpectedly called to their responsible offices, 
gave their solemn assent to the constitution often after 
a very cursory reading, and were necessarily perplexed 
as to their duties. Candidates were frequently ordained 
when found "apt to teach," but unprepared u to rule" 
and "to take care of the Church of God." Communi- 
cants needed instruction as to the distinctive principles 

3 



4 



PREFACE. 



of Presbyterianism, their own privileges and work in 
the Church and their relation to other denominations 
of Christians. 

To meet these needs in my.own congregation, I formed 
a class on Church Polity, and prepared questions on our 
"Form of Government " to help the members in their 
study. The interest excited and the good accomplished 
convinced me that all the officers and members of our 
churches would be greatly helped by authoritative an- 
swers to such questions. In this book I attempt to aid 
them, presenting, not my own views nor the theories of 
others, but Presbyterian Law as defined by the 
Church Courts. Sound doctrine, the efficiency of 
officers, Christian activity and the maintenance of fel- 
lowship with other branches of Christ's Church, all 
depend very much upon a correct appreciation and 
proper use of our scriptural form of government ; the 
principles of which have been developed and illustrated 
under both the Old and New Dispensations of the Church 
of God. Sabbath-school classes in Church Polity there- 
fore would be a lasting spiritual edification to the whole 
Church ; and more practical instruction in the theologi- 
cal seminaries and thorough examinations before Pres- 
bytery would secure a ministry better fitted to teach 
and to rule. 

The real unity of the Church, as well as denominational 
courtesy, requires the recognition of the ministry, ordi- 
nances and discipline of other branches of the Christian 



PKEFACE. 



6 



Church. Christ brings all his worshipers into frequent 
ecclesiastical and personal relations for mutual improve- 
ment, and in anticipation of the perfect communion to be 
enjoyed hereafter. I have therefore stated the principal 
peculiarities of other churches, as far as possible, in the 
words of their acknowledged standards. 

I trust that this book may help to make us more loyal 
and efficient as Presbyterians, and more sympathetic with 
the whole body of Christ. 

J. ASPINWALL HODGE. 

Hartford, Connecticut, ) 
January, 1882, j 



PREFACE TO THE EIGHTH EDITION. 



In preparing this edition for the press the book has 
been carefully revised, many of the plates having been 
changed. It contains the decisions of the General As- 
sembly to the present date, thus greatly increasing its 
value over previous editions. The Board of Publication 
has gone to considerable expense in carrying out the 
efforts of the author to make this book a real help to 
our Ministers and Elders. The references to the 
Presbyterian Digest are to the Edition published in 
1898 by the Board. 

J. ASPINWALL HODGE. 

Lincoln University, % 
Chester Co., Pa., January 1, 1899. / 



CONTENTS. 



(The chapters and sections correspond with those of the " Form of Govern 
ment," and the text of these is indicated by italics.] 



Pagb 

Preface 3 

Preface to Seventh Edition 6 

Contents ...... 7 

Introductory , 9 

Chap. I. Preliminary Principles 21 

TL Of the Church 28 

III. Of the Officers of the Church 41 

IV. Of Bishops or Pastors 45 

V. Of Euling Elders 52 

VI. Of Deacons . 60 

VII. Of Ordinances in a Particular Church 71 

Prayer 74 

Praise 76 

Preaching • 80 

Baptism 82 

Lord's Supper . 90 

Fasting 93 

Sabbath 93 

Marriage 97 

Catechising 108 

Collections . . . . . . Ill 

Discipline 113 

Benediction 117 

VIII. Of Church Government, and the Several Kinds 

of Judicatories . « . . . . . . . ... . .117 

IX, Of the Church Session . .126 

X. Of the Presbytery 177 

7 



8 CONTENTS. 

Chap. Pag* 
XI. Of the Synod 241 

XII. Of the General Assembly 260 

XIII. Of Electing and Ordaining Elders and Deacons 305 

XIV. Of Licensing Candidates 323 

XV. Of the Election and Ordination of Ministers . 358 

XVI. Of Translation, or Kemoving a Minister .... 392 

XVII. Of Eesigning a Pastoral Charge 401 

XVIII. Of Missions (Boards and Committees) 411 

Board of Home Missions 415 

Board of Education . , 430 

Board of Publication 442 

Board of Foreign Missions 459 

Board of Church Erection 473 

Board of Belief 480 

Board of Missions for Freedmen 486 

Sustentation Fund 499 

Board of Aid for Colleges and Academies 506 

Permanent Committee on Temperance 509 

Committee on Manses 512 

Permanent Committee on Systematic Beneficence . .515 

Presbyterian Historical Society 521 

XIX. Of Moderators 525 

General Kules for Judicatories 530 

Standing Orders 538 

XX. Of Clerks 543 

XXI. Of Vacant Congregations 550 

XXII. Of Commissioners to the General Assembly . . . 552 

XXIII. Of Amendments 564 

Constitutional Kule No. 1. Local Evangelists .... 565 
Constitutional Rule No. 2. Examination in English 

Bible . 566 

Worship of God by Offerings 567 

Differences between Judicatories 569 

Increase of the Ministry 570 

Ministerial Adjustment 572 

Control of Theological Seminaries 572 

Young People's Societies 575 

Index 579 



INTRODUCTORY. 



What is the Church? 

"The invisible Church is the whole number of the 
elect, that have been, are, or shall be gathered into one 
under Christ the Head." " The visible Church is a so- 
ciety made up of all such as in all ages and places of 
the world do profess the true religion, and of theii 
children." * 

What is the present condition of the visible Church ? 

It is composed of various denominations, or churches, 
which, while holding to Christ the Head, and receiving 
the Scriptures as the inspired revelation of his truth and 
will, are distinguished from each other by their creeds, 
forms of worship and polities. 

What are the principal kinds of church government? 

1. The Papal. Its characteristics are, "a vicar of 
Christ, a perpetual college of Apostles, and the people 
subject to their infallible control." 

2. The Prelatical, which teaches "the perpetuity 
of the apostleship as the governing power in the Church, 
which therefore consists of those who profess the true 
religion and are subject to apostle-bishops." Its Low 
Church form asserts that " there was originally a three- 
fold order in the ministry, and that there should be now. 

* Larger Catechism, Qq. 62 and 64. 

9 



10 



INTRODUCTORY. 



But it does not affirm that mode of organization to be 
essential." 

3. The Independent, which holds that "the gov- 
erning and executive power in the Church is in the 
brotherhood," and " that the church organization is 
complete in each worshiping assembly, which is inde- 
pendent of every other." * . _ 

4. The Congregational, which maintains that "all 
ecclesiastical power resides in the church, or the associ- 
ated body of the brethren," and that the churches, which 
" live in close fraternal union, are associated together in 
bodies, and often ask and receive advice and help from 
each other; but all this is the result of mutual confidence 
and affection, not of any superior power." The inde- 
pendence of the churches is claimed in the right of each 
to choose its own officers, determine its creed, judge its 
members and formulate its worship. The community 
of the churches is expressed in Councils, called in emer- 
gencies, and which have only advisory power.f 

5. The Presbyterian, which holds that " the people 
have a right to a substantial part in the government of 
the Church," by representatives generally called Ruling 
Elders; that "the Presbyters who minister in word and 
doctrine are the highest permanent officers of the Church, 
and all belong to the same order ;" and that " the out- 
ward and visible Church is, or should be, one, in the sense 
that a smaller part is subject to a larger, and a larger to 
the whole," as in courts of appeal.^ 

What portions of the Reformed Church are Presbyterian? 
The Protestant churches of France, Holland, Germany, 

* What is Presbyterianism, pp. 5, 6. 
t Congregational Manual, pp. 6-11. 
X What is Presbyterianism, pp. 6, 7. 



ORIGIN OF PRESBYTERIAN ISM. 



11 



Switzerland, Scotland, Ireland and portions of the dis- 
senting churches of England, and those in this country 
and Canada planted by them.* This list is very imper- 
fect, as may be seen in the list of churches in the Pres- 
byterian Alliance. To it should be added the Presby- 
terian Church of Wales, Mission Church of Belgium, 
Waldensian Church of Italy, Reformed Church of East 
Friesland, Evangelical Church of Spain, the Reformed 
churches of Bohemia and Moravia, in the Netherlands, 
in Russia, the Free Italian Church, Reformed Dutch 
Church in Cape Colony, in Orange Free State, in Natal, 
in South Africa, in Australia, in New Zealand, in Otago, 
in Ceylon and in New Hebrides.f To this list should 
be added also the various mission churches established in 
heathen lands. 

Did Presbyterianism originate with the Reformers ? 

The three great principles of Presbyterianism — viz. 
government by Elders, the parity of the, ministry and 
courts of appeals — have always been recognized in the 
Church of God. (See Ex. 3:16; 18 : 25, 26 ; Num. 
11 : 16.) For the ceremonial services (which were typi- 
cal and temporary) there were Priests of various orders. 
But the teaching Elders, or Scribes, or Doctors of the 
law, w r ere of the same order. The Apostles, who were 
extraordinary and temporary officers, J ordained Elders 
in every church, and in their Epistles distinguished be- 
tween those who "rule well" and those who "labor in 
word and doctrine" (Acts 15 : 25 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 17). The 
most ancient churches still extant, or of whose govern- 
ment we have information, were Presbyterian; as the 

* MUkr on Presbyterianism, p. 20. 

t Report of Second General Council of the Presbyterian Alliance, pp 
5, 9; TJiird General Council, pp. 14-23. % See p. 42. 



12 



INTRODUCTORY. 



Waldensian and Bohemian churches, the Syrian in the 
far East, the ancient British churches, and the Culdee 
Church in Iona, Scotland, which land had received 
Christianity, according to Tertullian and Baronius, be- 
fore the death of John. These churches claim to have 
received their form of government from the Apostles* 
teaching and practice. Calvin and the other Reformers 
derived their principles of polity and discipline from the 
Scriptures, and from these ancient churches.* 

What is the earliest record of a Presbytery in England ? 

In 1572 a Presbytery was formed at Wandsworth, near 
London. In 1574, T. Cartwright republished Travers' 
work under the title, " A full and Plaine Declaration of 
Ecclesiastical Discipline out of the Word of God." In 
1584 a national Synod in London revised a book which 
was called the " Holy Discipline/' and which before 1590 
was subscribed by five hundred Ministers in England.f 

What book.of polity was adopted by the Church of Scot- 
land at the Reformation ? 

" Previous to the legal establishment of the Protestant 
religion in 1560, the 'Book of Common Order/ used by 
the English church at Geneva, was generally followed 
as the rule of worship and discipline by the Scotch Re- 
formers ; but that being found inadequate to the regu- 
lation of a Church consisting of numerous congregations, 
a i Book of Discipline ' adapted to the state of the Church 
was soon after that event urged upon Parliament," but it dis- 
solved without action. The same year a " Book of Policy," 
or " First Boqk of Discipline," was approved by the Gen- 

* Name, Nature and Function of Ruling Elder, p. 78 ; The Guldet 
Churchy pp. 33-51 and 65-72 ; Miller on Presbyterianism, pp. 9-22 
Primitive Church Offices, pp. 1-67. 

f Constitutional H'story of the Presbyterian Church, p. 23. 



WESTMINSTER ASSEMBLY. 



13 



eral Assembly. This, while sanctioned by the Church, 
was never formally approved by the civil authorities. 
" The Second Book of Discipline " was adopted by the 
General Assembly in 1578; and according to it the 
church government was established in 1592.* 

When did the Westminster Assembly of Divines meet ? 

This Assembly of Ministers and laymen met by order 
of Parliament July 1, 1643, and closed February 22, 
1649. Its sessions were in the Jerusalem Chamber of 
Westminster Abbey. Great dissatisfaction had been 
caused by the introduction of new ceremonies, the en- 
forcement of the " Book of Sunday Sports/' the expulsion 
of Puritan clergy, and the effort to force the Episcopal 
liturgy upon the Scottish churches. This Assembly was 
called "to be consulted with by Parliament for settling 
of the government and the liturgy of the Church of Eng- 
land, and for the vindication of the doctrine of the said 
Church from false aspersions and interpretations." In 
October of the same year Parliament ordered the mem- 
bers to "confer and treat among themselves of such 
discipline and government as may be most agreeable to 
God's holy word, etc., to be settled in this Church, in 
stead and place of the present church government by 
Archbishops, Bishops, etc., which is resolved to be taken 
away, and touching and concerning the directory of 
worship, or liturgy, hereafter to be in the Church." The 
Assembly had no ecclesiastical authority, but was to confer 
with Parliament on these subjects. Of those appointed 
members of the Assembly, twenty were Ministers of the 
Church of England; many of these were prevented from 
taking their seats by a proclamation from the king for- 
bidding the meeting of the Assembly. At the open- 

* The Church of God, hy Stuart Robinson, Appendix, pp. iv., xvii. 



14 



INTRODUCTORY. 



ing there were sixty-nine Ministers present. Most of 
these were Presbyterians, ten were Independents and six 
were Erastians (holding that the Church is subordinate 
to the State). The whole number of delegates w T as one 
hundred and twenty Ministers and thirty laymen. In 
1 644 the Assembly submitted to Parliament " The Di- 
rectory for Public Worship f in 1646, " The Confession of 
Faith in 1647, "The Larger and Shorter Cate- 
chisms." These were adopted immediately by the Gen- 
eral Assembly of the Church of Scotland. In England 
the " Directory for Public Worship " and the " Con- 
fession of Faith " were ratified by Parliament. These, 
with the Assembly's Catechisms, became the standards 
of the English and of the Irish Presbyterian churches, 
biit the restoration of the Stuarts re-established Epis- 
copacy in its former authority in England.* The 250th 
anniversary of the adoption of the Westminster Stand- 
ards was observed by our General Assembly in 1898. f 

Which was the first Presbyterian church in America ? 

This is uncertain. The first Presbyterian church of 
New York was planted by the Reformed Church of 
Holland in 1628. Rev. James M. Macdonald claimed 
that the Presbyterian church of Jamaica, L. I., was " the 
oldest Presbyterian church established by the English in 
America/' It was organized in 1672. X Dr. Gillett grants 
that this is " more than possible." The Rev. Francis Ma- 
kemie organized a church at Rehoboth, Somerset co., Md. 
"All the circumstances point to the establishment of that 
church from 1684 to 1686.'* There were at least three 

* American Cyclopaedia. Constitutional History of Presbyterian Church, 
pp. 23-26 ; Westminster Assembly (A. F. Mitchell), pp. 370, 407. 
t Minutes G. A., 1898, pp. 91-93, 120. 

% Two Centuries in the History of the Presbyterian Church, Jamaica, 
pp. 57, 76. 



PRESB^TERIANISM IN AMERICA. 



15 



churches in Maryland in 1691 : at Rehoboth, Makemie 
Pastor ; at Snow Hill, S. Davis Pastor ; and at Princess 
Ann, T. Wilson Pastor. Records have been recently- 
discovered "incidentally showing the establishment of 
the church in Maryland to have been the first upon this 
continent." * 

According to Dr. Gillett, the Presbyterian church at 
Snow Hill, Md., organized in 1684 by Makemie, was 
the first church of our order in the country. But he 
adds, "It is probable, indeed, that other Presbyterian 
congregations had been gathered before this in other 
localities." f The church of Snow Hill w r as " founded 
by Makemie after he had established the church at 
Rehoboth." J Four others in that State date nearly 
as far back. Those in Freehold and Woodbridge, 
in New Jersey, were established in 1692. The first 
church formed in Philadelphia was in 1698. Presby- 
terian churches were planted very early in New Cas- 
tle, Delaware, and in Charleston, South Carolina. § A 
large proportion of the Puritans who settled New 
England were Presbyterians, but the first-comers were 
Congregationalists, and with these the Presbyterians 
identified themselves. Presbyterian churches were, 
however, early planted in New England. The first, 
probably, was in 1710 in Mansfield, Connecticut; its 
members were ruled by eight Elders; its first Minister 
continued in his pastorate over thirty-one years. In 
1741 a Presbyterian church was organized at Milford, 
Connecticut, and was connected with the Presbytery of 

* Second General Council Presbyterian Alliance, p. 800. 
f GilletCs History of the Presbyterian Church, i., pp. 4, 5. 
t Second General Council Presbyterian Alliance, p. 801. 
\ Sprague's Annals, vol. iii., Introduction. 



16 



INTRODUCTORY. 



New Brunswick.* Besides these there was a French 
Presbyterian church in Boston, Massachusetts, formed 
by Huguenots in 1687. f 

Which was the first Presbytery organized in America? 

The Presbytery of Philadelphia, which was organized 
probably early in 1704. The first page of the records 
is lost. The book begins with a fragment of the min- 
utes of a meeting of the Presbytery held at Freehold, 
New Jersey, December 26, 1706. It consisted of seven 
Ministers, and was called to examine, and to hear the 
trial-pieces of, Mr. John Boyd ; and on the next Lord's 
Day, December 29th, the Presbytery ordained him "in 
the public meeting-house of this place, before a numer- 
ous assembly J In 1718 a large number of Presbyte- 
rians, with four Ministers, came to New England from 
the north of Ireland. The Ministers and Elders assem- 
bled as often as possible, yet somewhat informally. In 
cases of difficulty they sought advice from the Synod 
of Ireland. This informal Presbytery continued until 
1745, when it was regularly organized as the Boston 
Presbytery. It consisted at first of six Ministers. § 

When was the first Synod held ? 

In September, 1716, the Presbytery declared that "it 
having pleased Divine Providence so to increase our 
number as that, after much deliberation, we judge it 
may be more serviceable to the interest of religion to 
divide ourselves into subordinate meetings or Presbyte- 
ries, constituting one annually, as a Synod, to meet at 
Philadelphia or elsewhere, to consist of all the members 

* Sprague?s Annals, vol. iii., Introduction, 
f Connecticut Historical Collections, pp. 234, 552. 
% Records of the Presbyterian Church, p. 9. 
i Sprague's Annals, vol. iii., Introduction. 



WESTMINSTER STANDARDS ADOPTED. 



17 



of each subordinate Presbytery or meeting for this year 
at least ; therefore it is agreed by the Presbytery, after 
serious deliberation, that the first subordinate meeting or 
Presbytery, to meet at Philadelphia or elsewhere as they 
shall see fit, do consist of these following members " (six 
Ministers). "And the second, to meet at New Castle" 
(consisting of six Ministers). "And the third, to meet at 
Snow Hill" (of three Ministers). And the Ministers on 
Long Island were urged to use their best endeavors with 
brethren settled there to join in forming a fourth Presby- 
tery. The Synod was called the Synod of Philadelphia.* 

When was the first General Assembly held ? 

In 1788 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia 
unanimously resolved to divide itself into four Synods 
— viz. the Synod of New York and New Jersey, the 
Synod of Philadelphia, the Synod of Virginia and the 
Synod of the Carolinas; and "that the first meeting 
of the General Assembly, to be constituted out of the 
above said four Synods, be held, and it is hereby ap- 
pointed to be held, on the third Thursday of May, 1789, 
in the Second Presbyterian Church in the city of Phil- 
adelphia, at eleven o'clock A. M., and that Dr. Wither- 
spoon, or in his absence Dr. Eodgers, open the General 
Assembly with a sermon, and preside until a Moderator 
be chosen." The former of these Ministers preached and 
presided during the organization, and the latter was then 
elected the first regular Moderator, f 

When were the Westminster Standards adopted ? 

In 1729 the Synod of Philadelphia, the original Synod 
and the supreme court of the Church, adopted the "Con- 
fession of Faith " and the " Larger and Shorter Catechisms " 

* Recai'ds of the Presbyterian Church, p. 45. 
f Ibid,, p. 547 ; Presbyterian Digest , p. 260. 



18 



INTRODUCTORY. 



of the Westminster Assembly, and agreed that all its 
members, present and future, shall declare their agree- 
ment in and approbation of these standards, "as being, 
in all the essential and necessary articles, good forms 
of sound words and systems of Christian doctrine," and 
shall also adopt them as the confession of their faith. 
The same day all the members of Synod complied with 
this order, personally adopting these standards, except 
one Minister, who gave in his adherence the next year. 

The Synod further declared that "they judge the i Di- 
rectory for Worship, Discipline and Government of the 
Church/ commonly annexed to the Westminster Confes- 
sion, to be agreeable in substance to the word of God, 
and founded thereon, and therefore do earnestly recom- 
mend the same to all their members, to be by them ob- 
served as near as circumstances will allow and Christian 
prudence direct." * 

In this adopting act the Synod unanimously declared 
that they did not receive the clauses in the twentieth and 
twenty-third chapters " in any such sense as to suppose 
the civil magistrate hath a controlling power over Synods 
with respect to the exercise of their ministerial authority, 
or power to persecute any for their religion, or in any 
sense contrary to the Protestant succession to the throne 
of Great Britain." These articles, thus excepted to, were 
altered after the independence of the United States was 
established, and the Synod considered "the Church of 
Christ as a spiritual society entirely distinct from the 
civil government, having a right to regulate their own 
ecclesiastical policy, independently of the interposition 
of the magistrate." f 

* Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 94, 95. 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 4. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT ADOPTED. 



19 



The language used in adopting the " Directory and Form 
of Church Government" was chosen "because we believe 
the general platform of our government to be agreeable 
to the Sacred Scriptures; but we do not believe that God 
has been pleased so to reveal and enjoin every minute 
circumstance of ecclesiastical government and discipline 
as not to leave room for orthodox churches of Christ, in 
these minutiae, to differ with charity from one another." 

The Synod, preparatory to forming the General Assem- 
bly, ordered a thorough revision of the standards, and a 
committee w r as appointed to digest a system of discipline 
and government adapted to the state of the Church in 
this country. The draught of the "Form of Government 
and Discipline" was adopted in 1788 as the constitution 
of the Presbyterian Church in America, and it was or- 
dered to be strictly observed as the rule of their pro- 
ceedings by all the inferior judicatories. It was resolved, 
"that the 'Form of Government and Discipline 9 and the 
'Confession' as now ratified is to continue to be our con- 
stitution and the confession of our faith and practice, 
unalterable unless two-thirds of the Presbyteries under 
the care of the General Assembly shall propose altera- 
tions or amendments, and such alterations or amend- 
ments shall be agreed to by the General Assembly."* 
At the same time the " Directory of Worship " was revised 
and approved and ratified. The "Larger" and "Shorter 
Catechisms," with a slight amendment to the " Larger," 
were also approved ; and these, the " Confession of Faith," 
the " Catechisms," the " Form of Government and Dis- 
pline" and the" Directory of Worship," were declared to 
be "the constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America." The proof-texts and notos 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 8. 



20 



INTRODUCTORY. 



were afterward added, but were not made part of the 
constitution.* In 1894 they were revised.f In 1896 
the standards were declared to be subordinate to the 
Word of God.t 

When were these Standards revised and amended ? 

In 1804 and 1805 a revision was made "to explain, 
render more practicable and bring nearer to perfection the 
general system." In 1821 the revision of the Form of 
Government, etc. was made.§ The Book of Discipline was 
revised in 1884.§ A committee was appointed in 1889 to 
revise the Confession of Faith, but was required " not 
to propose any alterations or amendments that will in any 
way impair the integrity of the Reformed or Calvinistic 
system taught in the Confession of Faith/' || Their re- 
port was rejected in 1893 by the Presbyteries. Tf 

What is the seal of the General Assembly ? 

In 1892 the Assembly adopted an official seal, an 
impression of which is here given.** 




* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 6, 15. f Ibid., pp. 21-26. 

% Ibid., p. 20. \ Ibid., p. 12. 

|| Minutes G. A., 1890, pp. 85, 86, 122^125, 127. 

If Ibid., 189S, p. 198. ** Ibid., 1892, p. 32. 



THE 

FORM OF GOVERNMENT 

AND 

FORMS OF PROCESS 

OF THE 

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES 
OF AMERICA, 

AS AMENDED 1805-1894. 



BOOK L 

OF GOVERNMENT. 



CHAPTER I. 

PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES. 

When was this chapter drawn up ? 

With the exception of the first sentence, it was pre- 
pared by the Synod of New York and Philadelphia and 
prefixed to the " Form of Government" in 1788, as that 
body was about to divide itself into four Synods and 
give place to the General Assembly, which met the next 
year.* The war of the Revolution had closed, having 
secured the independence of the United States and pro- 
duced changes in the relations of the Church to the 
State. This, together with the increase in numbers, led 
the Synod to perfect the organization of the Church, and 
* Form of Government, ch. i., note. 

21 



22 



PBEL.IMINAKY PRINCIPLES. 



made this declaration of preliminary principles timely 
and necessary.* 
What was the object of declaring these principles ? 

6% This, it is hoped, will in some measure, prevent rash 
misconstructions and uncandid reflections, which usually 
proceed from an imperfect view of any. subject ; as well 
as make the several parts of the system plain, and the 
whole perspicuous and fully understood " 

I. What is the first principle? 

*' God alone is Lord of the conscience; and hath left 
it free from the doctrine and, commandments of men which 
are in any thing contrary to his word, or beside it in mat- 
ters of faith or worship " ^ 

What is Christian liberty ? 

It is not license to "oppose any lawful power, or the 
lawful exercise of it, whether it be civil or ecclesiastical, " 
for that is resistance of the ordinances of God. Nor is 
it a right to hold and publish opinions "contrary to the 
light of nature or to the known principles of Christian- 
ity, whether concerning faith, worship or conversation." 
Christian liberty is the unrestrained and entire submis- 
sion to God as his will is made known in nature and 
revelation. Its end is " that, being delivered out of the 
hands of our enemies, we might serve the Lord without 
fear, in holiness and righteousness before him all the 
days of our life." J 

What is the right of private judgment ? 

The liberty and obligation, which belong to every 
man, of examining the word of God, and determining 
for himself its meaning. It is denied by the ritualists, 

* Spraguds Annals, vol. in., Introduction. 

f Confession of Faith, ch. xx., sect. ii. ; ch. xxi., sect. L 

X Confession of Faith, ch. xx. 



CHRISTIAN LIBERTY. 



23 



who teach that " the chief officers of the Church, with* 
out regard to character, are the organs of the Spirit, and 
that all private Christians are bound to submit without 
hesitation to all their decisions." " But according to the 
Scriptures it is the duty of every Christian to try the 
spirits whether they be of God, to reject an Apostle, or 
an angel from heaven, should he deny the faith ; and 
of that denial such Christian is of necessity the judge." * 
The right of private judgment is therefore a divine right, 
and must be considered, " in all matters that respect relig- 
ion, as universal and unalienable" No creed or polity should 
be enforced by the State : our Church does "not even wish 
to see any religious constitution aided by the civil power, fur- 
ther than may be necessary for protection and security, and, 
at the same time, be equal and common to all others" 

What is the province of the civil government ? 

It has no right to grant special countenance or support 
to any part of the Church. Its duty is to afford equal and 
common protection, that men may worship God accord- 
ing to their consciences.! " No principle has been better 
established in regard to this nation than the entire sepa- 
ration of the Church and the State ; and the State has 
no more right to compel by taxation one of its citizens 
to contribute money to the building up and advancing of 
the Roman Catholic or any other denomination than it 
has to compel us to unite with their Church." Our 
Assembly in 1894 protested against the donation of 
public funds for ecclesiastical uses, and in 1898 against 
the proposed erection of a R. C. chapel at West Point.J 

II. What is the second principle ? 

" Every Christian Church, or union or association of 

* Church Polity, pp. 37 and 406. | Presbyterian Digest, p. 154. 
t Ibid., pp. 297, 298 ; Minutes G. A., 1898, p. 122. 



24 



PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES. 



particular churches, is entitled to declare the terms of ad- 
mission into its communion, and the qualifications of its 
Ministers and. members, as well as the whole system of its 
internal government which Christ hath appointed" This 
principle is essential to all organizations. Men are at 
liberty to refuse to be connected with a society, but if 
they voluntarily enter, they must submit to its terms of 
admission and to its laws. So if any man's conscience 
will not permit him to concur with, or passively submit 
to, the standards of the Church, he "shall, after suffi- 
cient liberty modestly to reason and remonstrate, peace- 
ably withdraw from our communion, without attempting 
to make any schism." Provided that which he cannot 
accept shall be judged by the Church to be indispensable 
to Presbyterian doctrine or polity.* This of course re- 
fers only to the officers of the Church, who are required 
to receive and adopt the standards of the Church.f But 
communicants are received on profession of faith in the 
Lord Jesus.J 

May the Church err in the exercise of this right ? 

Churches, " in the exercise of this right, may, notwith- 
standing, err in making the terms of communion either too 
lax or too narrow ; yet even in this case they do not in- 
fringe upon the liberty or the rights of others, but only 
make an improper use of their oxen" 

EI. What is the third principle ? 

" That our blessed Saviour, for the edification of the vis- 
tble Church, which is his body, hath appointed officers, not 
only to preach the gospel and administer the sacraments^ 

* Presbyterian Digest p. 28 ; Minutes G. A., 1898, p. 108. 
| Form of Government, chs. xiii. and xv. 
% Directory for Worship, eh. x. See p. 141. 



CHURCH OFFICERS. 



26 



but also to exercise discipline for the preservation both of 
truth and duty" 
What duties have the officers ? 

Those which were appointed by Christ — viz. "to 
"preach the gospel " u administer the sacraments " and " ex- 
ercise discipline" "It is incumbent upon these officers and 
upon the whole Church, in whose name they act, to censure 
or cast out the erroneous and scandalous; observing, in 
all cases, the rules contained in the word of God" Their 
authority is therefore only declarative, announcing what 
Christ has revealed, and applying his law according to 
his direction. 

IV. What is the fourth principle ? 

" That truth is in order to goodness ; and the great 
touchstone of truth, its tendency to promote holiness, ac- 
cording to our Saviour's rule, 6 By their fruits ye shall know 
them: " 

What is the connection between truth and goodness ? 

Truth is the only source of goodness, and goodness is 
the fruit and test of truth. "No opinion can be more 
pernicious or more absurd, than that which brings truth 
and falsehood upon a level, and represents it as of no 
consequence what a man's opinions are" " There is an 
inseparable connection between faith and practice, truth 
and duty. Otherwise it would be of no consequence either 
to discover truth or to embrace it" 

V. What is the fifth principle ? 

"There are truths and forms, with respect to which men 
of good characters and principles may differ" And in all 
these it is " the duty, both of private Christians and soci- 
eties, to exercise mutual forbearance toward each other" 

How is this mutual forbearance to be manifested ? 

By recognition of the Christian and church character 



26 



PRELIMINARY PRINCIPLES. 



and relation of others (Mark 9 : 38-40 ; Rom. 14) ; by 
patiently teaching the way of the Lord more perfectly, 
and by maintaining and practicing the truth, but with- 
out offence and without judging others (Gal. 2 : 3-5, 11- 
14 ; Rom. 14 : 1-23 ; 1 Cor. 10 : 32 ; 2 Cor. 6:3; Matt. 
7:1; James 4 : 11). 

May persons be received into the communion of the 
Church who do not fully agree with the Standards of the 
Church? 

All are to be received " who in the judgment of charity 
are the sincere disciples of Jesus Christ," making pro- 
fession of their faith, love and obedience to him. They 
are received to be instructed in the doctrines of the 
Church.* 

Must the officers be sound in faith ? 

"It is necessary to make effectual provision thai all ivho 
are admitted as teachers be sound in the faith." f 

VI. What is the sixth principle ? 

" The election of persons to the exei % cise of this authority, 
in any particular society, is in that society" 

What officers can be appointed in the church ? 

" Tlie character, qualifications and authority of church 
officers, are laid down in the Holy Scriptures, as well as the 
proper method of their investiture and institution" 

By whom are officers to be chosen ? 

The right of election belongs to those over whom the 
authority is to be exercised. Pastors, Ruling Elders 
and Deacons must be elected by the particular churches 
in which they hold office.]; 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 307 ; Eom. 14 : 1. 
| Form of Government, chs. xiii., xiv. and xv. ; Presbyterian Digest, 
pp. 8-12. 

% Fcwm of Government, chs. xiii., xiv., xv. 



CHURCH DISCIPLINE. 27 

VII. What is the seventh principle ? 

"All church power, wliether exercised by the body in gen- 
eral, or in the way of representation by delegated authority, 
is only ministerial and declarative" 

What is meant by this ? 

" Tliat the Holy Scriptures are the only rule of faith and 
manners ; that no church judicatory ought to pretend to 
make laws, to bind the conscience, in virtue of their own au- 
thority ; and that all their decisions should be founded upon 
the revealed will of God" 

Whence comes the danger in the exercise of church 
power? 

"All synods and councils may err, through the frailty 
inseparable from humanity ; yet there is much greater dan- 
ger from the usurped claim of making laws, than from the 
right of judging upon laws already made and common to 
to all who profess the gospel ; although this right, as neces- 
sity requires in the present state, be lodged with fallible men" 

VIII. What is the eighth principle ? 

" The vigor and strictness of its discipline will contribute 
to the glory and happiness of any Church " 
How can this be shown ? 

" Since ecclesiastical discipline must be purely moral or 
spiritual in its object, and not attended with any civil effects, 
it can derive no force whatever, but from its own justice, 
the approbation of an impartial public, and the counte- 
nance and blessing of the great Head of the Church uni- 
versal" It is not the exercise of human power, but the 
application of divine laws. It is enforced by appeal to 
the infallible word of God and to Christ the great Head 
of the Church. Its object is to secure to the Church 
sound doctrine, godly living, encouragement to the well 
doing and correction to the erring. 



28 OF THE CHURCH. 



CHAPTER II. 

OF THE CHURCH. 

L Who established the Church on earth ? 

" Jesus Christ, who is now exalted far above all prin- 
cipality and power, hath erected in this world a kingdom, 
which is his Church" 

When was the Church established ? 

After the Fall, when the first promise of redemption 
was made (Gen. 3 : 15 ; 6 : 18). The Church, while pass- 
ing through different dispensations, has been always the 
same, having had but one system of doctrines, more and 
more clearly revealed ; one form of worship, becoming 
simpler and more spiritual as types and ceremonies ac- 
complished their appointed office and ceased; and one 
form of government in its essential principles (Acts 7 : 
38 ; Luke 1 : 68-79 ; Rev. 13:8; John 4 : 21-26 ; Ex. 
3 : 15, 16; Num. 11 : 25; Acts 14 : 23). 

The "Form of Government" adopted in 1879 by 
the (Southern) Presbyterian Church in the United States 
says, a The visible Church, before the law, under the 
law, and now under the gospel, is one and the same, and 
consists of all those who make profession of the true re- 
ligion, together with their children." * 

When was the Christian Church established ? 

After the crucifixion and resurrection of Christ and 
the gift of the Holy Ghost (John 20 : 21, 22; Acts 1 : 
8 ; 3 : 1-47). 

Is Christ still the Head of his Church ? 

He is, and ever shall be (Eph. 1 : 20-22; Ps. 68 ■ 
18; Dan. 7 : 14). 

* Book of Church Order, ch. ii., sect ii 



UNITY OF THE CHURCH. 



29 



[I. Of whom does the universal Church consist? 

u Of all those persons, in every nation, together with 
their children, who make profession of the holy religion of 
Christ and of submission to his laws." 

Wherein consists the unity of the Church ? 

Not in outward organization, nor in allegiance to am 
visible head, but in union with Christ, belief in and 
profession of his religion, and submission to his author- 
ity. In 1887 a memorial from the Protestant Episcopal 
Church led to the appointment of a Committee on Church 
Unity. In 1894 the Assembly expressed its cordial 
sympathy with the growing desire among Evangelical 
churches for practical unity and cooperation, reaffirming 
former deliverances. It affirmed that all believers form 
one mystical body in Christ. This Church includes be- 
lievers and their children. Mutual recognition and reci- 
procity is the first essential step toward practical unity. 
In 1896 the Committee was discharged from further con- 
ference with the Commission of the Episcopal Church.* 

III. How can this universal Church worship ? 

" As this immense multitude cannot meet together in one 
place, to hold communion, or to worship God, it is rea- 
sonable and warranted by Scripture example, that they 
should be divided into many particular churches." While 
sacrifices and the great feasts were observed only at Je- 
rusalem, the people assembled every Sabbath day in their 
separate synagogues to worship and to be taught by their 
Elders. Christ's custom was to go into the synagogue 
every Sabbath, and the Apostles organized churches 
throughout Judaea, Syria and the whole Roman empire. 

IV. What is a particular church ? 

" A particular church consists of a number of professing 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. 



30 OF THE CHURCH. 

Christians, with their offspring, voluntarily associated to- 
gether, for divine worship and godly living, and submitting 
to a certain form of government" 

What is the object of their association? 

" Worship" — prayer and praise to God, and instruction 
from him — and u godly living n through mutual sympathy 
and helpfulness in the reception and application of the 
word of God. 

What is necessary to the orderly accomplishment of this 
object ? 

" Submitting to a certain form of government" It 
should be well devised, written and in the hands of 
all (Heb. 8:5; Gal. 6 : 16). Unwritten usage is un- 
certain and changeable, and causes confusion. 

What is a particular Presbyterian church ? 

"A particular Presbyterian church, so far as adults 
are concerned, is constituted and organized, as such, by 
a number of individuals professing to walk together as 
the disciples of Jesus Christ, on the principles of the 
'Confession of Faith' and 'Form of Government of the 
Presbyterian Church/ and the election and ordination 
of one or more Ruling Elders, who, by the ordination- 
service, become the spiritual rulers of the persons vol- 
untarily submitting themselves to their authority in the 
Lord."* 

How may a new church be formed ? 

Persons desiring to be associated as a church should 
draw up and sign a petition to Presbytery expressing 
their desire, the need of such an organization and the 
prospects of usefulness. They should appoint suitable 
persons to present and urge their petition before Pres- 
bytery. " The organization ought always to be made by 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 119. 



ORGANIZATION OF A CHURCH. 



31 



application to the Presbytery within the bounds of which 
the church to be organized is found, unless this be exceed- 
ingly inconvenient, in which case it may be done by a 
duly-authorized Missionary or a neighboring Minister 
of the gospel" (1831)* 

Is a Minister, ex-officio, authorised to organize churches 
without an order of Presbytery ? 

" Except in frontier and destitute settlements, where, 
by ' Form of Government/ ch. xv., sect, xv., it is made 
a part of the business of Evangelists to organize churches, 
and except in cases where it is exceedingly inconvenient 
to make application to a Presbytery (for w T hich provision 
is made in the act of Assembly of 1831),* it is not the 
prerogative of a Minister of the gospel to organize 
churches without the previous action of some Presby- 
tery directing or permitting it ; since in c Form of Gov- 
ernment/ ch. x., sect, viii., to form new congregations is 
enumerated among the powers of the Presbytery, and 
since in ch. iv., 'Of Bishops or Pastors/ no mention 
is made of any such power being lodged in the hands 
of an individual Minister." f 

Who should sign the petition ? 

All desiring the formation of the church. The peti- 
tion should state who are prepared to become members 
of the new church on certificate, who on profession of 
faith, and who are ready to contribute to its support, 
that all the facts may be before Presbytery. 

May the Presbytery refuse the petition ? 

This is implied in the powers granted to Presbytery.f 
" It is inexpedient and contrary to the expressed spirit 
of the Church to multiply church organizations in any 
field already well supplied with gospel privileges, and 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 119. t Ibid. y p. 217. 



32 



OF THE CHURCH. 



especially so when the churches occupying the field are 
closely related to us in doctrine and polity. . . . We 
think it unwise, and a waste of the means and power 
of the Church, to organize separate churches when the 
persons desiring such organizations are not only few in 
number, but may be supplied with church privileges by 
existing Presbyterian churches." * 
How is the organization effected ? 

The Presbytery should appoint a committee of Minis- 
ters and Elders to meet the petitioners. The presiding 
Minister should preach. After prayer the committee 
u should first receive from those persons desiring to be 
organized into the new church, if they have been com- 
municants in other churches, letters of dismission and 
recommendation, and in the next place examine and 
admit to a profession of faith such persons as may offer 
themselves and may be judged suitable to be received 
on examination. If any of these persons admitted to a 
profession on examination have not been baptized, they 
should at this stage of the business be made subjects of 
Christian baptism." Those thus received "should now 
by some public act, such as rising, joining hands or sub- 
vscribing a written statement, agree and covenant to walk 
together in a church relation according to the acknowl- 
edged doctrines and order of the Presbyterian Church." 
The next step is to proceed to the election and ordination 
of Ruling Elders and Deacons, in conformity with direc- 
tions given on this subject in the "Form of Government 
of the Presbyterian Church/' Deacons are to be elected 
and ordained in like manner as in the case of Ruling 
Elders. These officers are elected by the communicants 
and ordained by the presiding Minister. The new church 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 218. 



ORGANIZATION UF A CHURCH. 



33 



should be declared to be duly organized as "The 

Church of , under the care of Presbytery." 

The name is to be chosen by the communicants. The ser- 
vice should be closed with prayer and the benediction. 
The committee should report at the next meeting of Pres- 
bytery, and the name of the church should be enrolled.* 

" When, however, proper persons cannot be found 
among the communicants for church officers, all the facts 
should be reported to Presbytery, which should regard 
the organization as potentially a church, and therefore 
entitled to enrollment and supervision, but as imperfect 
in its condition, being disqualified, lacking proper officers, 
from exercising government and discipline and from rep- 
resentation in the judicatories of the church. The Pres- 
bytery should therefore appoint a Special Committee to 
take the oversight of the church, and to secure, as soon 
as possible, the election of proper officers — Ruling Elders 
and Deacons — that it may perform all the functions of 
a Presbyterian church."f The death, or removal, of all 
its officers would not disorganize a church. 

May a church be formed beyond the bounds of Presby- 
teries ? 

This is part of the work of an Evangelist "in frontier 
and destitute settlements." J It is his duty, however, 
"as soon as practicable to report to some Presbytery, 
with which it may be most naturally and conveniently 
connected, the time and manner of its organization, 
and desire to be received under the care of said Pres- 
bytery."* "Under the existing law of the Church, Pres- 
byteries only are competent to ordain Ministers; and the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 119. 
f Ibid., p. 122. 

X Form of Government, eh. xv. } sect, xv, 



34 



OF THE CHURCH. 



Assembly also judges that churches organized in foreign 
missionary-fields, where no Presbytery exists, may, with 
the consent of the Synod, be enrolled by the Presbytery 
to which the Missionary on the field belongs." * 

May a church be formed without the presence of a Min- 
ister ? 

Full organization is impossible without the presence of 
a Minister, f But a congregation may be formed by those 
desiring to be associated for worship. They should apply 
to the nearest Presbytery for recognition and full organi- 
zation, and make provision for regular services.J 

What should be done when suitable persons cannot be 
found to be chosen as Ruling Elders? 

" The people may, and ought to, obtain a preacher of 
the gospel to labor among them, and occasionally to admin- 
ister ordinances, under the direction of some Presbytery " 
until they can "make a proper choice of Ruling Elders." J 

What is an imperfectly-organized church ? 

An organized church, therefore, has recognized com- 
municants and ordained officers. Under the Plan of 
Union § many churches were formed without ordained 
Elders. They had standing committees, which to some 
extent performed the duties of a Session. The "com- 
mittee-men" were permitted to represent their churches 
in the higher courts until 1837, when the Plan of 
Union was abrogated. They continued, however, to be 
recognized by the N. S. Assembly. One of the terms of 
reunion was, "that imperfectly-organized churches were 
to become thoroughly Presbyterian within five years." || 
In 1880 the Assembly received an overture asking that 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 194. f See p. 310. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 120. See p. 33. 

§ See p. 277. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 36. 



CONGREGATION. 



35 



the Presbyteries be enjoined " to institute immediate and 
efficient measures whereby the churches, which at the re- 
union of the O. S. and N. S. were imperfectly organized 
by being governed by committee-men or unordained men, 
may fully and speedily complete their organ ization." 
The Assembly, however, expressed confidence in the loy- 
alty, diligence and discretion of the Presbyteries, and re- 
ferred the matter to their attention.* In 1881, referring 
to this action, the Assembly declared that it had " no 
official information as to the non-compliance, by any of 
the churches here referred to, with the Concurrent Decla- 
rations. As, however, the term for such imperfectly-or- 
ganized churches to become thoroughly Presbyterian has 
long since passed, the Assembly feels compelled to re- 
mind, in this particular, any and all delinquent churches 
of their duty, and to express its conviction that, in the 
adoption of this Concurrent Declaration by the Assem- 
blies of 1869, both bodies are solemnly bound to 
obey it."f 

May the Presbytery recognize an unorganized congrega- 
tion? 

Yes. Even when refusing to erect the petitioners into 
a church, it may recognize them as a congregation and 
send them supplies for their pulpit.J 

What is a congregation ? 

In our "Form of Government" the word " congregation " 
is sometimes used for an organized church, § but often a 
distinction is made between the church and the congre- 
gation. The former is composed of believers and theii 
children under regularly-ordained officers. The congre- 

* Minutes General Assembly 1880, p. .46. f JW&i 1881, p. 591. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 120. 
§ Form of Government, ch. ix. 



36 



OF THE CHURCH. 



gation is sometimes used, as in the " Directory for Worship/ 5 
ch. i., to designate those who assemble in one place for pub- 
lic worship ; and sometimes, as in " Form of Government," 
ch. xv., the church, together with those who contribute to 
the support of the work of the church, and, according 
to the custom, or the charter of the particular church, or 
the laws of the State, form a recognized body, with cer- 
tain powers, chiefly in relation to the holding of prop- 
erty. By our " Form of Government " every communicant 
of the church is a member of the congregation, and has 
a voice in everything that comes before it ; * but the 
usage or charter of the particular church may determine 
who else may be members of the congregation — some- 
times the heads of families, or all male contributors, or 
all persons who do anything for the support of the 
church, and in some cases only those males who are ad- 
mitted by vote and who sign articles of association. The 
congregation, thus composed, can of course have no spir- 
itual jurisdiction, but can consider questions of property 
and such matters as the " Form of Government " may re- 
fer to it, as the choice of a Pastor, f 

Can a particular church organized by Presbytery hold 
property ? 

Not without being incorporated according to the laws 
of the State. "The utmost care" should be taken, in 
applying for charters, "to ask for nothing which, if 
granted, will in any respect contravene the principles 
or order of our Church." "In any case in which civil 
enactments, heretofore obtained, do militate with any 
of the principles or order of our Church/* the congre- 
gations should "endeavor, as soon as possible, to obtain 

* Presbyterian Digest , p. 164. 

f Form of Government, ch. xv., and Presbyterian Digest, p. 564, 



CHURCH CHARTERS. 



37 



the repeal or modification of such enactments, so as to 
make them consistent with the ecclesiastical order and 
principles of the Presbyterian Church." * As the Pres- 
bytery has oversight of everything which concerns the 
prosperity of the church, f the charter ought to be sub- 
mitted to the Presbytery for its approval. In some States 
there is a general law of incorporation under which a con- 
gregation may become a body corporate. The law should 
be carefully examined and its terms minutely carried out. 
When, however, the general law is found to be inconsist- 
ent with the Presbyterian " Form of Government," ap- 
plication should be made for a special charter.^ Presby- 
teries should appoint a Permanent Standing Committee 
on Church Property to examine the civil and ecclesiastic 
character of the charters of new and existing churches.§ 
What is a society ? 

In some States the general law of incorporation rec- 
ognizes a body called the u society," which is empowered 
to hold property for the church. It consists of male 
members (whether communicants or not) associated to 
manage the finances of the congregation. The law 
determines the condition of membership and the power 
to be exercised. In the Congregational Church this 
is an important body and holds its meetings independ- 
ently of the church. In many things the vote of 
the church can have no effect until the society lias 
met and concurred, as in the election of a Pastor.§ 
In some Presbyterian churches also the society is a 
distinct body (under the State law) from the congre- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 122. f See pp. 231, 232. 

% For a form of an act of incorporation and by-laws see Manual oj 
Presbyterian Law and Usage, pp. 307-314. 
| Minutes G. A. 1889, p. 17. 



38 



OF THE CHURCH. 



gation and from the church. In others the word is 
used to designate the congregation. As a separate 
body, however, it is foreign to our "Form of Gov- 
ernment." 

Is it consistent with our polity that a board of Trustees 
should hold the property of the church ? 

Trustees may hold and manage the property of the 
church when elected according to the principles of our 
" Form of Government " and duly incorporated. They can- 
not have control of the funds collected for the poor of 
the church or for the Lord's table: this duty belongs 
to the Deacons. The board should be elected according 
to the charter, and should at least once a year present a 
full report to the congregation. The officers, powers and 
continuance of the board are determined by the charter. 
The Pastor of the church, by virtue of his office, has no 
right to sit with or preside over the board. 

By whom are Trustees to be elected ? 

" The Communicant male and female members in 
good standing, and in addition, such other persons as 
contribute by regular payments at stated periods to the 
support and necessary expenses of the Congregation in 
accordance with its rules ; Provided that nothing in 
this regulation shall be valid which contravenes the pro- 
visions of the laws of any of the States, of the United 
States, or of special church charters." Communicants 
in good standing can be deprived of their right to vote 
only by due process of discipline. " The rolls of 
communicant members in good standing in the pos- 
session of the clerk of Session and the lists of regu- 
lar contributors in the possession of the secretary or 
treasurer of the board of Trustees, shall be the authori- 
tative lists of voters at Church and Congregational meet- 



CHURCH PROPERTY. 



39 



ings." * Only Communicants can vote for Elders and 
Deacons. See pages 56, 68. 

How may a meeting of the congregation be called to elect 
Trustees or to consider financial affairs ? 

According to the charter or usage of the church. At 
such meeting the congregation may elect its officers. The 
Clerk should keep a full record in a book provided for 
that purpose. An aggrieved minority may complain to 
the Session or to the Presbytery. No vote of a congre- 
gation can affect the rights of a communicant.f 

May the Deacons take charge of the church property ? 

Yes, if in accordance with the charter. Some regard 
the Deacons as the only proper Trustees under our pol- 
ity .J In 1833 the Assembly declared that, in addition 
to the poor fund, " the temporalities of the church gen- 
erally may be committed to their care." § The Trustees 
should be Christian men.|| 

In what other way may church property be held ? 

In some cases the title is vested in one or more individ- 
uals. This is often done until a charter can be obtained, 
or until persons can be found in the congregation qualified 
to be Trustees. Individual control of church property is 
never advisable. A better plan is that the Presbytery 
obtain a charter, for itself or for a board of Trustees 
chosen by it, to hold property within its bounds for mis- 
sionary or small churches, until they be able to organize 
and take charge of the property, and of defunct churches. 
Or the Board of Church Erection may hold the property 
in trust. 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 878. 

f Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, pp. 36, 39. 

X Form of Government, ch. vi. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 152. 

LI Minute* G. A. 1887, p. 119. if Ibid., 1889, p. 17. 



40 



OF THE CHURCH. 



WTiat power liave Trustees over church property ? 

This is determined by the charter and the State laws. 
" They have no moral right to convert the house of God 
into a place of business or amusement." So the O. S. 
Assembly declared in 1860. In 1863 it gave a fuller 
deliverance : th-dt " the custody and care of the property 
pertains to them for the uses and purposes for which 
they hold the trust " — that is, " for the worship of God 
and the employment of such other means of spiritual 
improvement as may be consistent with the Scriptures 
and according to the order of the Church." " The Ses- 
sion is charged with the supervision of the spiritual in- 
terests of the congregation ; and this includes the right 
to direct and control the use of the building for the pur- 
poses of worship." " The Trustees are bound to respect 
the wishes and action of the Session as to the use and 
occupation of the house of worship. The Session is the 
organ or agent through whom the Trustees are informed 
how and when the church building is to be occupied; 
and the Trustees have no right to refuse compliance." If 
the house is desired for other purposes than for worship, 
the Trustees may refuse, but they have no right to grant 
it for purposes which the Session disapprove. If they 
go contrary to the expressed wishes of the Session, the 
proper appeal is first to the congregation, to whom the 
Trustees are responsible, then to the Presbytery, and 
finally, if necessary, to the legal tribunals.* In 1874 
our Assembly decided " that the constitution of our 
Church charges the Session with the supervision of the 
spiritual interests of the congregation, and all the ser- 
vices and matters pertaining thereto ; and that any action 
by the board of Trustees unauthorized by the congrega- 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 124. 



POWEU OF TRUSTEES. 



41 



tion, tending to annul or contravene in any way such 
supervision and control, is illegal and void " that, as 
regards the church building, Sabbath-school and lecture- 
room, the Trustees have no right to grant or withhold the 
the use of either against the wishes or consent of the 
Session."* In 1892 a committee was appointed on the 
methods of managing the temporalities of the Church. 
The next year they were empowered to make a digest 
of the law r s of the several States, which was in 1894 
ordered to be published. f The Supreme Court of the 
United States in 1872 decided " that in the use of prop- 
erty for all religious services or ecclesiastical purposes 
the Trustees are under the control of the church Ses- 
sion." " They are subject, in their official relation to the 
property, to the control of the Session of the church." .J 



CHAPTER III. 

OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. 

I. By whom was the Christian Church collected ? 

" Our blessed Lord at first collected his Church out of 
different nations, and, formed it into one body, by the mis- 
sion of men endued with miraculous gifts, which have long 
since ceased. 1 ' 

What were these officers called ? 

Apostles, Disciples, or The Twelve.§ Mathias was 
chosen in the place of Judas Iscariot.|| And Paul was 
called the Apostle to the Gentiles.^f 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 123, 124. See p. 162. 
t Ibid., p. 122. J Ibid., pp. 125-142. 

\ Matt. 10 : 2-4. || Acts 1 : 16-26. 

\ Rom. 1 :1; Gal. 1 : 1, 11-24; 2:7, 8. 



42 OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. 



What was an Apostle ? 

An Apostle was an immediate messenger of Christ, a 
witness of his doctrine and of his resurrection (Acts 1 : 
21, 22; 1 Cor. 9 : 1). 

What was the special work of the Apostles ? 

To testify of Christ, in his name and by his authority 
to declare the doctrine, worship and polity of the Chris- 
tian Church, and to superintend its establishment and 
extension (Acts 1:8; 26 : 16 ; Gal. 1 : 12; 1 Cor. 5 : 
3-5; 2 Cor. 10 : 8; 11 : 28). 

Were they confined to this work? 

No. They were also Ministers, Elders and Fellow- 
servants (Eph. 3 : 7; 1 Pet. 5:1; Rom. 15 : 25). 
What were their peculiar gifts ? 

(1) Inspiration (John 14 : 26; 16 : 13); (2) miraculous 
powers (Matt. 10:8); (3) impartation of the Holy Ghost 
to others by the imposition of hands (Acts 8 : 17, 18).* 

Have these ceased? 

Yes. Miracles were intended to excite attention, to 
certify the messenger as having special divine authority, 
and to illustrate his teaching. Inspiration was to secure 
infallibility to the doctrine as spoken ?nd written. When 
the Church was established, and furnished with the com- 
plete word of God for its only rule of faith and practice, 
the Apostles' work was finished and their peculiar gifts 
were no longer needed. The Church and the world has 
long recognized the fact that inspiration, miracles and 
the impartation of the Holy Ghost have ceased. The 
Roman Catholic Church still claims these gifts, but only 
in modified forms; as the infallibility of certain utterances 
(if the Pope, occasional minor miracles, and a grace of 
orders by the imposition of hands. Even these are not 
* What is Presbyterianismf p. 53. 



SUCCESSORS OF THE APOSTLES. 



43 



credited by many in that Church. The Catholic Apos- 
tolic Church (Irvingite) and the Latter-Day Saints claim 
to possess a restoration of the apostolic office and gifts, 
but the claim is not admitted by others. 

Are there any successors of the Apostles ? 

No. None can be immediate witnesses of Christ's 
resurrection and doctrine, none have their peculiar gifts, 
and none can do their special work. In fact, none other 
were appointed by Christ or recognized by the early 
Church. False apostles and antichrists were foretold and 
rebuked (2 Cor. 11:13; 2 Thess. 2 : 3, 4). The Roman 
Catholic Church and the Episcopal churches claim that 
besides the above work the Apostles labored as diocesan 
Bishops, having supreme authority over certain districts 
and over other Ministers ; that they alone had power of 
ordination ; that this office and work continue in the 
Church ; and that their Bishops are the successors of 
the Apostles. But the Apostles were not confined to 
districts ; they did not ordain successors. The term 
"Bishop" was applied under them and in the early 
Church to Pastors. Ordination was performed by the 
Presbytery, and the parity of the ministry was con- 
stantly insisted upon.* 

Were there any other extraordinary officers in the Chris- 
tian Church ? 

Prophets, who "differed from the Apostles in that 
I heir inspiration was occasional, and therefore their 
authority as teachers subordinate" (1 Cor. 14 : 1-40)4 
Sometimes they foretold future events. 

Why have these ceased ? 

The Church has the completed word of God. 

* See the Acts of the Apostles, 
f Hodye on Ephcsians, p. 149 



44 OF THE OFFICERS OF THE CHURCH. 



Did Christ intend these to be temporary ? 

He made no provision for their continued work ot 
recognition in the Church. After the apostolic age they 
ceased, and so have their qualifications, inspiration and 
miracles. 

n. How many ordinary and perpetual officers are there ? 

" The ordinary and perpetual officers in the Church are 
Bishops or Pastors; the representatives of the people, usu- 
ally styled Ruling Elders; and Deacons" 

Were these designed to be perpetual ? 

Yes. Preaching, spiritual oversight and the care of 
the poor are their several functions, and correspond to 
permanent needs in the Church. Provision was made for 
the continuance of these officers by election and ordina- 
tion. Qualifications were given, and directions for the 
performance of duties.* 

What officers were in the synagogue ? 

The Ruler of the synagogue, and a bench of Elders 
who assisted him in the oversight of the people. f 

Were these transferred to the Christian Church ? 

This system had long been recognized in the Church 
as of divine authority, and both Jews and Gentiles were 
familiar with it. The synagogues were the proper and 
most convenient places for the preaching of the gospel. 
Often the Elders of the synagogue and the mass of the 
people became Christian, and the synagogue became the 
church. The long-established government and the rec- 
ognized officers were continued and sanctioned by the 
Apostles. Where there was no synagogue, or when it 
did not become christianized, the Apostles formed the 

* See below, under Chs. IV., V., VI. 

f Primitive Church Officers, pp. 11, 12 ; Miller on Presbyterianism. 
pp. 10, 11. 



BISHOP. 



45 



church after the same model, with Pastor, Elders and 
Deacons.* 



CHAPTER IV. 

OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. 

What is the first office in the Church ? 

" Tlie pastoral office is the first in the Church, both for 
dignity and usefulness" as shown by the names, authority, 
qualifications, duties and rewards connected with it in 
Scriptures.f 

By what names is this officer called ? 

" Tlie person who fills this office hath, in Swipture, ob- 
tained different names expressive of his various duties" He 
is termed — 

(1) "Bishop" "as he has oversight of the flock of Christ" 
(Acts 20 : 28). 

(2) "Pastor," "as he feeds them with spiritual food" (1 
Pet. 5:2; Jer. 3 : 15). 

(3) "Minister" " as he serves Christ in his Church " (1 
Cor. 4 : 1). 

(4) "Presbyter or Elder" "as it is his duty to be grave 
and prudent, and an example of the flock, and to goverv 
well in the house and kingdom of Christ" (1 Pet. 5:1; Tit. 
1 : 5; 1 Tim. 5 : 1, 17, 19). * 

(5) "Angel of the Church," " as he is the messenger of 
God" (Rev. 1 : 20; 2:1). 

(6) "Ambassador," " as he is sent to declare the will of 
God to sinners, and to beseech them to be reconciled to God 
through Christ" (2 Cor. 5 : 20). 

* See Acts of the Apostles f Epistles to Timothy. 



46 



OF BISHOPS OK PASTORS. 



(7) "Steward of the mysteries of God " " as he dispenses 
the manifold grace of God and the ordinances instituted by 
Christ" (Luke 12 : 42; 1 Cor. 4 : 1, 2). 

Is lie properly a Bishop ? 

He is so called in Scripture. The qualifications are 
ascribed to him. The work of oversight and ordination 
are committed to him. No permanent superior officer is 
described.* 

Are ministers officially equal? 

The parity of the ministry is taught in Scripture. 
There is no higher office. All have the same qualifica- 
tions, titles and work. 
What churches hold a threefold ministry V 
The Episcopal churches — Bishop, Priest, and Deacon, 
each having separate functions. The Bishop, having 
oversight and authority over the other Ministers and over 
the churches within a certain district, and the powers of 
confirmation and ordination ; the Priest, being pastor of 
a local church, subject to his Bishop, and having direc- 
tion over the Deacon ; the Deacon, being the assistant of 
the Priest in parish work, and in preaching if he be li- 
censed to do so. The Romish Church adds to these the 
Pope, as having supreme and infallible authority over 
the whole Church as the vicar of Christ and successor 
of Peter. 

Is a Minister ever called a "Priest" in the Scrip- 
tures ? 

There were Priests under the ceremonial dispensation, 
as the types of Christ and his work. But since the only 
High Priest and Mediator Jesus Christ fulfilled these 
tpyes, the name "Priest" is nowhere given to a Minister 

* What is Presbyterianism f pp. 36-62 ; Primitive Church Offices, pp. 
29-67 ; Miller on Presbyterianism, pp. 13-21. 



MINISTERS. 



47 



in the Christian Church, nor are the functions of sacri- 
ficial service ascribed to him.* 

What are the peculiar duties of the Minister ? 

(1) Preaching the word; (2) administering the sacra- 
ments ; (3) blessing the people ; and (4) ordination. 

What duties does he share with Ruling Elders ? 

Government in the particular church and in the vari- 
ous judicatories.! 

What duties does he share with Deacons ? 

The care of the poor, distribution of the charities of 
the church, and the oversight of the temporalities of the 
congregation. 

In all his duties, what is his relation to Christ and to 
the Church? 

He is the Minister of Christ, accountable to him, sub- 
ject only to him and to his brethren in the Lord. He 
is not a lord of God's heritage, but placed over the 
church for its edification (1 Cor. 3:5; 4 : 1-5 ; Acts 
15 : 6-31; 1 Pet. 5 : 3)4 

Does his office depend upon his connection with a partic- 
ular church? 

A Minister may be ordained sine titulo, to do general 
missionary work. But generally he is ordained when, as 
a Probationer, he shall have preached so much to the sat- 
isfaction of a congregation that he shall be regularly 
called by them, and set over them by the Presbytery. § 
When, for any cause, the pastoral relation is dissolved 
by the order of Presbytery, his authority and duties in 
that congregation cease, but his office as a Minister con- 
tinues. He may still preach, administer the sacraments, 
bless the people, perform the marriage service, take part 

* See p. 72. f Form of Government, ch. v. 

% Ibid., chs. xiv. and xv. $ Ibid., ch. xv. 



48 



OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. 



in ordinations and sit in the church courts.* In the 
Presbyterian churches of Scotland only Pastors and 
Teachers of theology are permitted to vote in the church 
courts. 
What is a Pastor ? 

He is a Minister regularly installed over one or more 
churches by the Presbytery.f 
What is a Stated Supply ? 

A Licentiate or Minister who has a temporary charge 
of a church, sometimes engaged by the church for a few 
months, and sometimes year by year. This should never 
be done without the permission of Presbytery, which has 
the oversight of the churches and Ministers. It is some- 
times permitted in feeble churches in hopes of uniting the 
churches, or that the Stated Supply may be called as 
Pastor, or in case of the prolonged sickness or absence of 
the pastor, t The Stated Supply, as such, has no authority 
in the church, nor a seat or vote in the Session. § When 
the relation of a Stated Supply to a church is continued 
beyond the emergency, it is an irregularity, an evil, and 
is inconsistent w T ith our polity. || The O. S. and N. S. 
Assemblies agree in the above. Since the reunion the 
General Assembly declared " that Stated Supplies should 
not preach in the pulpits of any Presbytery without its 
consent, and when the consent is refused the Presbytery 
to which such Minister serving as Stated Supply be- 
longs, being notified, should recall him within its own 
bounds;" that the Stated Supply has not the right, 
power or prerogative in the church Session as a Pas- 
tor; || "that he has such rights and prerogatives as may 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 209. f Form of Government, eh. xv. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 148. \ See pp. 130, 400. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 146, 



PASTORS. 



49 



be expressly conferred on him by the Presbytery, and no 
other." Presbyteries should insist on installations.* 
What are Co-pastors ? 

Ministers associated as pastors over one or more 
churches, having equal authority, f 
What is a Pastor emeritus ? 

When a Pastor has long served a church, but cannot con- 
tinue his labors, he may receive this honorary title when 
the church so desires. The Presbytery releases him from 
the duties of his office and another pastor is called. A 
salary may or may not be given. He should not claim a 
seat in Session nor exercise jurisdiction in the church. 

What is a Pastor at large ? 

A minister appointed by Presbytery to exercise pas- 
toral supervision over the feeble and vacant churches 
and to moderate their meetings of Session. The Assembly 
has recommended their appointment.^ 

What is a Pastor's Assistant ? 

He may be a Probationer or an ordained Minister 
chosen by the church or Pastor, with the approbation 
of Presbytery, to assist the Pastor, for a time or per- 
manently, in the discharge of his duties. As he is to 
labor in the church, the congregation should be con- 
sulted in the choice of an Assistant, even if the Paslor 
alone becomes responsible for his maintenance. As the 
Pastor is to be assisted, he should be consulted in the 
selection, even if the congregation pays the whole sal- 
ary of the Assistant. He lias no seat in Session nor 
jurisdiction in the congregation. In his duties he 
acts in the name and under the direction of the Pastoi. 
Tn Scotland he is called the Pastor's Helper. 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 147, 148. 

t Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. v. J Minutes, 1894, P- 138. 



50 



OF BISHOPS OR PASTORS. 



What is a Minister without charge ? 

He is a Minister who has been released from his 
pastoral charge, and is not yet settled over another 
congregation. 

What is a Minister " in transitu " ? 

He is a Minister who has been dismissed from one 
Presbytery, and has not yet been received by another 
Presbytery. Daring this transition he is "subject to the 
jurisdiction of the Presbytery which dismissed him (but 
shall not deliberate or vote, nor be counted in the basis 
of representation to the General Assembly) until he actu- 
ally becomes a member of another Presbytery/' * 

What is a Pastor elect ? 

A Minister or Probationer whose call to a pastorate 
has been approved by Presbytery, and who has signified 
his acceptance thereof and his readiness for installation. f 

What is an Evangelist? 

He is a Minister regularly ordained, but not settled 
over a particular church. His work is "to preach the 
gospel, administer sealing ordinances and organize 
churches in frontier or destitute settlements." X 

The title is often given to Ministers without charge, 
who preach to the masses, and to those who hold revival 
services in churches or communities. 

Laymen, with or without ecclesiastical authority, per- 
forming evangelistic work are also called Evangelists. 

Local Evangelists are laymen licensed by Presbytery 
to labor within its bounds, according to Constitutional 
Rule No. 1. (See page 565.) 

What is a Missionary ? 

Missionaries are ordained men, generally Evangelists, 

* Boole of Discipline, sect. 110. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 146. 
i Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. xv. See p. 386. 



MISSIONARIES. 



51 



sent out by the Church to labor among the heathen. 
Home Missionaries are Ministers, Evangelists or Pastors 
in feeble churches or in destitute places, either within 
or beyond the bounds of Presbytery, commissioned by 
the Board of Home Missions. 
What is a Chaplain ? 

He is a Minister appointed by the government, with 
the approbation of Presbytery, to labor in the army or 
navy or in prisons or asylums.* He is accountable to 
Presbytery for his doctrine and character. In 1890, The 
United Christian Commission was organized by seven 
Protestant denominations to promote the intellectual and 
moral welfare of the army and navy. It was approved 
by the G. Assembly, which agreed to appoint annually 
three members of the Commission.f Its efforts to in- 
crease the number of the Chaplains and secure needed 
buildings at army posts were commended.^ 

What is an itinerant Missionary ? 

A Minister or Licentiate sent for a few months on 
preaching-tours in destitute parts of the country. For- 
merly the Synod or Assembly frequently designated the 
men, route, places to be visited and the time. Pastors 
were required to go on regular itinerating journeys.§ 

How else may a Minister be engaged ? 

Ministers are often called to take charge of the general 
work of the Church — as Secretaries of its various Boards, 
as Professors of its theological schools, as Presidents and 
Teachers of its colleges and academies, and as Editors of 
its publications. They are always subject to their several 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 210. 

f Minutes G. Assembly 1891, p. 186. 

J Ibid., 1892, p. 191 ; 1893, p. 67 ; 1894, pp. 125, 174. 

i Assembly's Digest, pp. 326, 323, 346, 358. 



52 



OF RULING ELDERS. 



Presbyteries, except so far as their official fidelity is con- 
cerned ; for this, of course, they are responsible to the 
body which appointed them. In the discharge of their 
duties they should give great prominence to their charac- 
ter and influence as Ministers of Christ. This is insisted 
upon in the u Form of Government " adopted by the 
Southern Presbyterian Church.* 
What is a retired Minister ? 

A Minister is said to be honorably retired when, because 
of sickness, old age or for any other reason, he ceases to 
be engaged in ministerial work. He need not demit his 
office.f He is still responsible to Presbytery and a 
member of it. J He is not a layman, and cannot be 
elected Elder or Deacon. § He cannot be enrolled as a 
communicant of a particular church, nor vote at church 
meetings, || except on financial questions, when, if he be 
a pewholder, as such he may vote, provided the charter 
of the said church permits pewholders to vote. Tf In the 
General Assembly Minutes such are designated H. R. 



CHAPTER V. 

OF RULING ELDERS. 

What are Ruling Elders? 

"Ruling Elders are properly the representatives of the 
people, chosen by them for the purpose of exercising gov- 
ernment and discipline in conjunction with Pastors or 
Ministers" 

* Book of Church Order t ch. iv., sects, v., vi. 
f See p. 215. % See p. 210. \ See pp. 57 and 66. 

I) See p. 133. \ See p. 38. 



ORIGIN OF THE OFFICE OF RULING ELDERS. 53 



When was this office introduced into the Charch? 

It has been the permanent office in the Church undei 
all dispensations ? even under the Abraharaic. (See Gen. 
24 : 2 ; 50 : 7; Ex. 3 : 16 ; 4 : 29, 30 ; 12 : 21 ; 18 : 12; 
Deut. 5 : 23 ; Ps. 107 : 32, etc.) Under the Mosaic ritual 
the Elders were the recognized representatives of the 
people. They were systematically arranged into courts 
having various jurisdictions, and the highest court of 
seventy Elders was a court of appeal (Ex. 18 : 21-25; 
Num. 11 : 16, 25; Ex. 24 : 1.)* These Elders and courts 
are frequently referred to in the after history. When 
the synagogues were established (the date of which is 
uncertain) these Elders were connected with the different 
synagogues, and were called the Rulers of the synagogue 
(Matt. 5 : 22 ; 26:3; Luke 7:3; Acts 4 : 8, 23 ; 6 : 
12; 23 : 14; 24 : 1 ; 25 : 15). At first the converts to 
Christianity were made from Jews, and later from Gen- 
tiles who were accustomed to the polity of the syna- 
gogues, which were established in almost every city in 
the Roman empire. Often a whole synagogue became 
a Christian church, retaining its form of government. 
The other churches were formed in like manner (Acts 
14:23; 20: 17; 1 Tim. 5 : 1, 17, 19; Tit, 1 : 5; James 
5 :14; 1 Pet. 5 : 1, 5).f 

Many of the Fathers speak of Elders as distinct from 
Ministers, ruling as representatives of the people. % The 
Waldensian and other ancient churches which were re- 
garded by Rome as heretical, but which maintained pure 
doctrine, worship and polity, have always retained this 

* Miller on Ruling Elders, pp. 29-34. 

f Primitive Church Offices, pp. 1-28 ; Miller on Presbyterianism, pp. 
9- 13 ; Miller on Ruling Elders, pp. 48-72. 
% Miller on Ruling Elders, pp. 72-106. 



54 



OF RULING ELDERS. 



office. It is adopted by almost all the Reformed 
churches.* 

"Tliis office has been understood, by a great part of the 
Protestant Reformed churches, to be designated in the Holy 
Scriptures, by the title of governments ; and of those who 
rule well, but do not labor in the word and doctrine " (1 
Cor. 12 : 28; Rom. 12 : 7, 8 ; 1 Tim. 5 : 17). It is the 
continuation in the Christian Church of the office so 
well known in the Old Testament. " The whole con- 
gregation" and the "Elders of the congregation" are 
constantly interchanged as meaning the same, as in Lev. 
4 : 13, 15. The Elders were the representatives of the 
people, and as such exercised the prerogative of ruling. 
This principle of ruling by representatives and the office 
of Elders were introduced into the Christian Church from 
the synagogue by the Apostles.f 

The " Form of Government " of the Presbyterian Church 
of Scotland says : "As there were in the Jewish Church 
Elders of the people joined with the Priests and Levites 
in the government of the Church, so Christ, who hath 
instituted government and governors ecclesiastical in the 
Church, hath furnished some in his Church, besides the 
Ministers of the word, with gifts of government, and 
with commission to exercise the same when called there- 
unto, who are to join with the Minister in the govern- 
ment of the Church. Which officers Reformed churches 
commonly call Elders." * 

Is this office distinct from that of the ministry ? 

The quotation above from the standard of the Church 

* Miller on Biding Elders, pp. 107-147; Authorized Standards of 
the Free Church of Scotland, p. 307. 

f Church Polity, p. 262 ; Miller on Presbyterianism, p. 9 ; Primitive 
Church Offices, Essay I. ; Divine Right of Church Government, p. 172. 



ELDERS NOT MINISTERS. 



55 



of Scotland declares the office to be distinct. This is the 
doctrine of our own " Form of Government."* They 
have different qualifications, are chosen by different bodies. 
Elders are ordained by a Minister, and Ministers by the 
Presbytery. f Elders are subject to the Session, the Min- 
ister to the Presbytery. J Elders cannot take part in the 
ordination of Ministers, nor can they administer the 
sacraments. § Elders, called to the ministry, must be 
reordained.f Ministers are not permitted to serve as 
Elders except in emergencies on missionary-ground. || 
In the Church of Scotland, Ministers are often chosen 
by Presbyteries to represent them in the General As- 
sembly, but it is not on the supposition that Ministers 
and Elders are of the same office. 

Wherein do they differ from Ministers ? 

Ministers are "messengers of God" and "ambassadors 
of Christ" Elders are representatives of the people. 
They perform their work "in conjunction with Pastors 
or Ministers^ They have no power to preach or admin- 
ister the sacraments, If nor take part in ordination.** 

What are their duties ? 

" To exercise government and discipline in conjunction 
with Pastors or Ministers" in the different courts of the 
Church, and to assist the Pastor in the oversight, instruc- 
tion and visitation of the people, " studying the peace, 
unity and purity of the Church." f If there be no Pas- 
tor, for the time being the government and discipline de- 

* See chs. iii., iv. and v. 
f Form of Government, chs. xiii., xiv. and xv. 
% Ibid., ch. xiii., sect. vii. ; Book of Discipline, sect. 18. 
\ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 149, 151. || Ibid., pp. 527-529. 

% Directory of Worship, ch. vii., sect, i., and ch. viii. 
** Presbyterian Digest, p. 149.; Form of Government, ch. xiii., 
sect. iv. 



56 



OF RULING ELDERS. 



volve upon them, and under direction of Presbytery 
they must see that the pulpit is supplied from Sabbath 
to Sabbath ; and if this be impracticable, they must 
themselves conduct the service, " select the portions of 
Scripture and of the other books to be read " — " works of 
such approved divines as the Presbytery within whose 
bounds they are, may recommend and they may be able 
to procure." * In 1894 the preparation of a Manual for 
Elders was recommended by the Assembly, and in 
1897 it was published by the Board of Publication. f 
By whom are they chosen ? 

"They are the representatives of the people, chosen by 
tliem" " in the mode most approved and in use in that 
congregation." In 1822 the Assembly said that " it 
would be most desirable to have the communicants only 
as the electors of Ruling Elders, yet as it appears to be 
the custom in some of the churches in the Presbyterian 
connection to allow this privilege to others," the election 
by the whole congregation should not be considered void. 
In 1830 it decided that unbaptized persons could not vote 
for Elders. In 1855 the O. S. Assembly judged " it most 
consonant to our 'Form of Government' that communi- 
cants only should vote for Puling Elders." In 1897 
the Assembly declared " that only communicants in 
good standing are qualified voters at the election of 
Ruling Elders and Deacons.! 

Who may be chosen ? 

" In all cases the persons elected must be male mem- 
bers in full communion of the church in which they are 
to exercise their office." They must be in good stand- 
ing. A communicant under discipline cannot be elected. 

* See p. 551. j Minutes of G. Assembly, 1894, V- 76. 

I Presbyterian Digest, p. 531. See p. 306. 



ELECTED AND ORDAINED. 



57 



Nor can one who does not accept the teaching of the 
Church in regard to infant baptism.* 

An unemployed Minister in the congregation is not a 
member of a particular church, and is not eligible.! 

In what church may he exercise his office ? 

Only in the congregation in which he has been elected, 
and in those courts above the Session to which he is sent 
as delegate. An Elder without charge has no jurisdic- 
tion. Nor can he hold office in two different churches at 
the same time.f 

Is election by the people necessary ? 

Persons nominated and ordained by a Minister are to 
be considered "as private church members only, unless 
they be duly elected and set apart as church officers 
hereafter." | 

Must they be ordained ? 

" The Minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate 
by prayer to the office of Ruling Elder." § In 1868 the 
N. S. Assembly declared that an Elder elect cannot sit in 
the Session or exercise his office until he be ordained. || 
This ordination may be either by prayer, or by prayer 
with the laying on of hands by the Minister. It is left 
to the discretion of each church which method to adopt, 
but as the imposition of hands " is plainly in accordance 
with apostolic example, it is the opinion of the Assem- 
bly (in 1833) that it is proper and lawful." % 

To what court is he responsible ? 

To the Session, being a member of the particulai 
church. When, however, the only Elder or Elders of 

* Minutes General Assembly 1882, p. 98. 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 527. 

% Ibid., pp. 158, 525 ; Form of Government, eh. x., xi. and xii. 

$ Form of Government, eh. xiii., sect. iv. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 159. Ibid., p. 534. 



58 



OF RULING ELDERS. 



the church be accused, the Presbytery is the court to cite 
and try.* When an Elder has become incapable of serv- 
ing the church to edification, the Session may take action 
with his concurrence, or by advice of Presbytery, f In 
18G9 the O. S. Assembly decided that the Presbytery has 
power to visit particular churches, to inquire into theii 
state, and to order whatever pertains to their spiritual 
welfare, without being requested by the Session, even to 
declaring that an Elder shall cease to act.J 
Is the office perpetual ? 

" The offices of Ruling Elder and Deacon are both per- 
petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure." Nor can 
an Elder be divested of his office but by deposition. But 
he may, under certain circumstances, cease to be an act- 
ing; Ruling Elder.S 

How may an Elder cease to be an acting Elder ? 

(1) By death. 

(2) When "by age or infirmity lie become incapable of 
performing the duties of his office," with his consent or 
by advice of Presbytery the Session may relieve him.f 

(3) "Though chargeable with neither heresy nor im- 
morality, he may become unacceptable, in his official ca- 
pacity, to a majority of the congregation;" with his con- 
currence or by advice of Presbytery the Session may 
take order, stating the reasons of their action. || 

(4) If guilty of heresy or immorality, he may be de- 
posed after trial before Session. 

(5) He may and should resign if he cannot acquiesce 
in the decisions of the superior courts. 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 151. See Book of Discipline, sect. 18. 

\ Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. vii. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 533. See pp. 316. 317. 

\ Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect, vi.; Presbyterian Digest, p. 536. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, pp. 214, 53S. Ibid., p. 537. 



RESTORED RULING ELDER. 



59 



(6) By advice of a superior court he may resign to 
promote the peace of the church.* " The resignation 
should be to the Session ; and it will take effect when 
accepted." f 

(7) " His dismission by letter from a church termi- 
nates his official relation to that church." So the N. S. 
Assembly decided in 1867. J This is the teaching of 
" Form of Government," ch. xiii. ? sect, ii., and is implied 
by the order of the O. S. Assembly in 1856, which re- 
quires an election and installation in the church to which 
he is dismissed, before he can act as Elder there.§ 

(8) He may be removed by a superior court. || 

(9) By the expiration of his term of service, when he 
has been elected to exercise his functions for a limited 
time, according to section viii. of chapter xiii.|| 

May an Elder without charge sit in church courts ? 

Not in Session. If elected on the term-eldership 
scheme, after his term has expired his advice may be 
sought by the Session (but he cannot vote), and he is 
"entitled to represent that particular church in the 
higher judicatories when appointed by the Session or 
Presbytery ."Tf 

Does restoration to church privileges of an Elder who 
has been suspended from them, restore to office? 

" The tw r o things are distinct." The removal of sus- 
pension from the communion does not restore to office 
" without a special and express act of the Session for 
that purpose with the acquiescence of the Church." Yet 
the Assembly decided in 1893 that the removal of sus- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 537. t Ibid., p. 538. 

% Ibid,, p. 540. \ Ibid., p. 535. || See p. 317. 

^ Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect, viii.; Presbyterian Digest, p. 
543. See p. 320. 



60 



OF DEACONS. 



pension from office only, restored to the active duties of 
Elder in that congregation without further action.* 

If he has been dismissed to another church, and re- 
turns to the church in which he was formerly Elder, he 
must be re-elected and installed, as his dismission termi- 
nated his relation to that church. This is plain from the 
" Form of Government" and the usage of the Church. f 

What are Elders in other Churches ? 

In the Episcopal Church there are properly no Elders, 
though the Priests are sometimes so called. The name 
"Priest" is discarded by the Reformed Episcopal Church, 
and " Presbyter" is adopted in its place. J The Methodists 
call their Ministers, Preachers or Elders. The Presiding 
Elders are Elders chosen by the Bishops to preside over 
a district for not more than four years, to take oversight 
of churches and Ministers, and be assistants to the Bish- 
op. § In the Reformed (Dutch) and in the Lutheran 
churches the Elders correspond to our Ruling Elders. |j 



CHAPTER VI. 

OF DEACONS. 

What are Deacons ? 

"The Scriptures clearly point out Deacons as distinct 
officers in the church, whose business it is to take care of 
Ike poor, and to distribute among them the collections which 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 538. t Ibid., p. 534. 

% Book of Common Prayer of the Reformed Episcopal Church. 
\ Discipline (1880), If 164-173. 
|| Formula of Government, chap, iii., sect. vi. 



ORIGIN OF THK OFFICE. 



61 



may be raised for their use. To them also may be prop&ty 
committed the management of the temporal affairs of the 
church" 

When was this office introduced into the Church ? 

There is no mention of Deacons under the Old-Tes- 
tament dispensation. The contributions of money were 
under the care of the Levites and Priests (Ex. 38:21; 
Num. 1 : 50, 53 ; Ezra. 8 : 24-30, 33). Special provis- 
ions were made under the law for the relief of the poor 
by individual, instead of official, contributions and care 
(Ex. 23 : 11 ; Lev. 19:9, 10; 25 : 25-55). Rev. James 
M. Wilson, D. D., in a pamphlet on "The Deacon'' (p. 
23), says: "In the language of Dr. McLeod, ' There were 
several officers in the Jewish synagogue, and these were 
authorized to conduct the public worship, preserve order 
and manage the finances of the congregation ' ('Ecc. Cat./ 
Ques. 51). This latter officer was the Chazan or Deacon 
of the synagogue (' Prideaux's Connections/ part i., book 
vi.), and in the words of Prideaux, 'the Chazanim— that 
is, Overseers — who were also fixed Ministers and under 
the Kulers of the synagogue, had charge and oversight of 
all things in it, kept the sacred books of the law and the 
prophets and other Holy Scriptures, as also the books of 
their public liturgies, and all other utensils belonging to 
the synagogue/ The order of the synagogue was, as all 
Presbyterians hold, the model of that of the Church under 
the New-Testament dispensation. In the synagogue was 
an officer that attended to the poor, had oversight of the 
place of worship and managed the finances." We have 
in Acts 6 : 1-6 the history of the introduction of this 
office into the Christian Church, the occasion, necessity 
of the office, the qualifications and duties of Deacons, 
their election and ordination. 



62 



OF DEACONS. 



Was this office designed to be permanent ? 

It is evident from Acts 6 : 1-6 that the office was noi 
introduced because of a temporary emergency. The work 
committed to Deacons is a permanent one, for the poor 
we shall have with us always (Matt. 26 : 11), the Church 
is enjoined to make provision for them (Gal. 2 : 10), and 
contributions always will be given for the relief of Chris- 
tians and for the extension of the Church, as in the days 
of the Apostles. The qualifications — honesty, good re- 
port, being filled with the Holy Ghost and wisdom, being 
the husband of one wife, ruling his children and own 
house well (Acts 6 : 3; 1 Tim. 3 : 12) — are not those 
which indicate an extraordinary and temporary office. 
Deacons were recognized as regular officers of fullv-or- 
ganized churches (Phil. 1:1; Rom. 12 : 7 (" ministry," 
deetxoviav) m } 1 Pet. 4 : 11 {si tcq otaxo^et). The office has 
always continued in the Church in some form, was rec- 
ognized by all the Reformers, and is continued in all 
branches of the Church. 

It is "perpetual/ 5 in the sense that "it cannot be laid 
aside at pleasure. No person can be divested of it but 
by deposition." But under certain circumstances (see 
page 68) a Deacon may cease to exercise his office and to 
be an acting Deacon.* 

What are the duties of Deacons ? 

"7b take care of the poor, and to distribute among them 
the collections which may be raised for their use. To them 
also may be properly committed the management of the 
temporal affairs of the church This includes visitation 
of those in need, inquiring into their real wants, helping 
them to obtain work and comforting them. Being church 
officers, they should always unite with temporal relief 

* Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. vi. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 535. 



DUTIES OF DEACONS. 



63 



spiritual consolation, instruction and prayer. In many 
churches it is the duty of the Deacons to take charge of 
the communion set, and to bring it, with clean table-linen, 
to the church on the communion Sabbath, and from the 
poor fund, or some other designated fund, to provide the 
bread and wine for the Lord's table. When needed 
they may distribute the elements at the communion.* 

What funds are committed to their charge ? 

The poor fund, however this may be raised. The col- 
lection taken at the administration of the Lord's Supper 
is usually devoted to the poor fund, which is increased 
by other means. " Over charities collected for any other 
purpose than those specified (for the poor) their office 
gives them no control." The poor to be cared for 
are those outside of as well as in the church.f 

" Tlie temporal affairs of the church" would include all 
money raised for the support of the ordinances of the 
church, and for the erection and preservation of the 
buildings belonging to it. All this may properly be 
committed to the Deacons. The " First Book of Disci- 
pline of the Kirk of Scotland " says : " The Deacons 
should take up the whole rents of the Kirk, disposing 
of them to the ministry, the schools and poor within 
their bounds, according to the appointment of the Kirk/ ; 
" Under the patrimony of the Kirk we comprehend all 
things given or to be given to the Kirk and service of 
(rod, as lands, buildings, possessions, annual rents, and 
all such-like wherewith the Kirk is doted, either by do- 
nations, foundations, mortifications, or any other lawful 
titles of kings, princes or any persons inferior to them, 
together with the continual oblations of the faithful." 
This patrimony should be distributed by the Deacons to 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 153. j Ibid., p. 152. 



64 



OF DEACOXS. 



the Pastor, the poor, the sick and strangers, and to the 
upholding of other affairs of the Kirk. " We add 
hereunto the schools and schoolmasters." " To whom 
we join also Clerks of Assemblies, . . . syndics or pro- 
curators of the Kirk affairs, takers-up of psalms and 
such like other ordinary officers of the Kirk." * It is 
usual in our Church to place all these temporal af- 
fairs in the charge of Trustees, and the Deacons have 
charge only of the poor fund. When the Deacons have 
the care of the property of the church, they are under 
the same limitations, etc. in their management thereof as 
the Trustees are in other churches, f The Committee 
on the Temporalities of the Church, appointed in 1892, 
reported in 1897 an amendment to this chapter pro- 
viding for the management of the temporalities by the 
deacons. It was rejected by the Presbyteries.! 

To whom are the other collections committed? 

The Session of the church receive from the General 
Assembly and the other courts recommendations of va- 
rious objects to be presented to the people for their be- 
nevolent contributions.! The collections are sent by the 
Session to the Treasurers of the several Boards as the 
church may contribute to each. Sometimes monthly col- 
lections are received for all the Boards, and the sum-total 
is divided by the Session among the Boards according to 
the ratio recommended by the General Assembly. 

Has the Session any direct control over the poor 
fund? 

To the Deacons belongs the sole responsibility of its 
management and distribution. The Session " may ad- 
vise the Deacons respecting the use of funds." So the 



* Assembly's Digest, p. 64. 
I Maudes G. A., 1898, p. 97. 



t See pp. 38-41. 
i See p. 111. 



DEACON NOT MINISTER NOR ELDER. 



O. S. Assembly decided in 1857. The question does 
not seem to have come before the N. S. Church, or the 
Assembly since the reunion. But the language of the 
book seems plain that the poor fund is entirely in the 
hands of the Deacons.* 

How do Deacons differ from Ministers ? 

They are laymen. They labor chiefly for a certain 
class in the congregation. They have no seat in the 
church courts.f They have no part in ordination, 
preaching the word, administering the sacraments, or 
participating in the government of the church. 

How do they differ from Ruling Elders? 

The Elders have the spiritual oversight of the whole 
church ; the Deacons have the care of the temporal wants 
of a part, and sometimes the charge of the property and 
revenue of the congregation. 

Did not the Deacons ordained by the Apostles preach ? 

Not as Deacons. The object of their appointment was 
that the Apostles and Ministers might be relieved from 
serving tables, and that they might give themselves con- 
tinually to prayer and to the ministry of the word (Acts 
6 : 2-4). The qualifications required are not aptness to 
teach, etc., but honest report, prudence, gravity, temper- 
ance, faith, consistency, being full of the Holy Ghost, 
and not greedy of lucre (Acts 6 : 3 ; 1 Tim. 3 : 8, 9, 10). 
Stephen "did great wonders and miracles among the 
people," and he did speak with wisdom and spirit, both 
in his daily intercourse with men and in his defence 
when accused of blasphemy before the Sanhedrim (Acts 
7). It may be questioned whether his defence, speaking 
with wisdom and spirit, and disputations, were of the 
nature of preaching, the official and authoritative proo- 

* See p. 70. t Pie*byterutn Pi(je4 } }>, 153, 

6 



66 



OF DEACONS. 



tarnation of the gospel. But if so, there is no indica- 
tion that he preached as a Deacon, for preaching is never 
elsewhere referred to the diaconate. Even in the Epis- 
copal churches the Deacon is not permitted to preach by 
virtue of his office, but must receive a license to do so, 
from the Bishop after due examination. Stephen proba- 
bly held two offices — that of Deacon and that of Evan- 
gelist, as did Philip, another of the seven (Acts 21 : 8). 
Who may be chosen Deacons ? 

" In all cases the persons elected must be male members 
in full communion in the church in which they are to 
exercise their office." * A Minister, therefore, though with- 
out charge, not being a member of a particular church, 
cannot be elected Deacon. This was reaffirmed by the 
X. S. Assembly in 1865 and 1869; and the principle 
is stated (the application, however, is to the eligibility to 
the office of Ruling Elder) by the Assembly of 1874, 
and again in 1893, "because ministers are not members 
of any particular church nor amenable to its discipline, "f 

May a woman be elected ? 

" In all cases the persons elected must be male mem- 
bers."* Rev. Charles Hodge, D. D., says: "In addi- 
tion to Deacons, we know that Deaconesses were in some 
instances appointed" (in the apostolic Church), "but we 
have no evidence that it was the universal practice." % 
Phoebe is called by Paul " a servant of the Church " 
{didxovov r^c ixxh/eiaz). Tryphoena, Tryphosa and the 
beloved Persis, " who labor in the Lord," are supposed 
by some to be Deaconesses in the same church (Rom. 16 : 
1 and 12). In 1 Tim. 3:11 it is required that the wives 

* Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. ii. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 528. 
t Church Polity, p. 278. 



DEACONESS. 



67 



(yvvatxez) of the Deacons " must be grave, not slanderers, 
sober, faithful in all things and some suppose that they 
held official relations -to the church as Deaconesses. In 
1 Tim. 5 : 9 the expression, " Let not a widow be taken 
into the number under threescore years old," is under- 
stood by some as those poor women who should be assisted 
by the church, but others hold that it refers to those women 
who may be chosen Deaconesses, to have charge of the 
female part of the congregation. Such women officers 
are considered to have been specially necessary among 
the Gentile converts, whose women were held in greater 
seclusion than among the Jews.* Tabitha or Dorcas is 
also by some regarded as holding this office (Acts 9 : 36). 
Pliny wrote to Trajan of two (Ministrse) whom he 
had tortured. Some conclude they were Deaconesses 
In the early Church there were Deaconesses who had 
charge of the poor and sick of their own sex, but the 
office was abolished in the Latin Church in the eleventh 
century, and in the Greek Church in the twelfth century.f 
There is no evidence that the Deaconesses were elected 
or ordained as officers in the apostolic Church. Many 
women ministered of their substance, as did those of 
Galilee unto Christ, and devoted time and labor to the 
poor, and were, with the wives of the Deacons, regarded 
as helpers, but without official position. " There is noth- 
ing in our Constitution, in the practice of the Church or 
in any present emergency to justify the creation of a new 
office." An amendment, providing for the election of 
Deaconesses was rejected in 1891, and another in 1893. 
The systematic training of women workers was recom- 
mended to Synods and Presbyteries.J 
* See History of Apostolic Church, p. 535. 

f American Cyclopaedia. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 532. 



68 



OF DEACONS. 



By whom are Deacons to be elected ? 

" Every congregation shall elect persons to the office 
of Ruling Elder, and to the office of Deacon, or either 
of them, in the mode most approved and in use in that 
congregation." * Those who vote for Elders may vote 
for Deacons. f 

Must they be ordained and installed ? 

The same rules apply to them as to Ruling Elders as 
to ordination, installation, resignation, deposition, remo- 
val, dismissal, return, ceasing to act, effect of suspension 
and restoration.^ 

May a person be at once Elder and Deacon ? 

The O. S. Assembly in 1840 declared that while it is 
desirable that these offices should be kept distinct, " yet 
in the opinion of this Assembly it is not inconsistent with 
the constitution of the Presbyterian Church, nor with 
the precedent furnished in filling the office of Deacon in 
its first institution, that where a necessity exists the same 
individual should sustain both offices." § The N. S. As- 
sembly took no action on this question, but the wording 
of the "Form of Government" ch. xiii., sect, ii., seems 
to imply that persons may be elected to both offices or 
to. either of them. In 1880 the Assembly was asked, 
" When a Deacon in any church is elected and installed 
a Ruling Elder in the same church, does he cease to ex- 
ercise the functions of his office as a Deacon ?" and an- 
swered, " Not necessarily." § 

When there are no Deacons the Session usually, as 
a body, take the oversight of the poor or appoint one 
or more of the Elders to act as Deacons. 



* Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. ii. t See p. 56. 

X See pp. 57-60. g Presbyterian Digest, p. 152. 



RESPONSIBLE TO SESSION. 



69 



May a Deacon sit in the church courts ? 
He is neither a Minister nor a representative of the 
people, and has therefore no judicial power.* 
To what court is he responsible? 

He is a communicant of a particular church, and there- 
fore he is responsible to the Session. The Deacons should 
seek the advice of the Session in regard to the discharge 
of their duties as Deacons.* Their records and accounts 
should be presented at least once a year to the Session 
for approval.f Yet it is discretionary with the Session 
to incorporate them in its minutes. J " The Second 
Book of Discipline of Scotland " says : " They ought to 
do according to the judgment and appointment of the 
Presbyteries or Elderships (of which the Deacons are 
not members), that the patrimony of the Kirk and poor 
be not converted to private men's uses nor wrongfully 
distributed." § The Southern Presbyterian Church re- 
quires that " a complete account of collections and dis- 
tributions, and a full record of proceedings, shall be kept 
by the Deacons, and submitted to the Session for exam- 
ination and approval at least once a year."|| 

May Deacons assist the Elders at the Lord's table ? 

The N. S. Assembly referred the matter to the dis- 
cretion of the Sessions in 18G7.*[[ This was affirmed by 
the Assembly of the reunited Church.** 

May a Deacon be elected for a term of years ? 

"The i Form of Government 9 was amended in 1886, 
permitting the election of Deacons for a limited term in 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 152. 
f Book of Discipline, sect. 71. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 679. \ Assembly's Digest, p. 64. 

|| Book of Church Order, ch. iv., sect, iv., sub-sect. iv. 

Presbyterian Digest, p. 153. 
** See p. 63. 



70 



OP DEACONS. 



the exercise of their function, provided, as in the case of 
Elders, they be elected " for not less than three years," 
and " made to consist of three classes, one of which only 
shall be elected every year." * 
What is the Board of Deacons ? 

The Deacons cannot act on individual responsibility, 
but must meet together and organize as a Board of Dea- 
cons. They should appoint a Moderator, a Clerk and 
a Treasurer, attend to their business in an orderly way, 
determine methods for searching out the poor, visiting 
the sick, obtaining work and relieving the distressed. 
They should consider the cases brought before them, and 
determine how to answer their applications. They should 
keep full records and accounts of money received and 
distributed, and at certain times present them to Session 
for approval. If the management of the temporal af- 
fairs is also committed to them, they should keep a sepa- 
rate account of the funds of the congregation. 

Often the members of Session are expected to be pres- 
ent at the Deacons' meeting, to advise, but not to vote.f 
The Southern Presbyterian Church declares that one of 
the duties of the Session is " to examine the records of 
the proceedings of the Deacons." X 

What are Deacons in other churches ? 

In the Episcopal Church, Deacons are Ministers in the 
lowest order.§ 

In the Congregational Church they are spiritual offi- 
cers. They have no care of the poor ; they are elected 
by the church, but are not ordained; they, with the Pas- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 541. 

f See above. Form of Government, ch. ix., sect.^viii.; ch. x., sect 
ix. ; ch. xi., sect. vi. ; chs. xix. and xx. 
X Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect, iii., sub-sect. v. 
\ See p. 388. 



DEACONS IN OTHER CHURCHES. 



71 



tor, form the Prudential Committee, who take the over- 
sight of the communicants, and report to the church what- 
ever may require their action ; they assist the Pastor in 
the sacrament. 

In the Baptist Church, which is Congregational in 
polity, they are sometimes ordained with the laying on 
of hands. 

In the Methodist Church the Deacons hold much the 
same office as in the Episcopal Church. 

In the Reformed (Dutch) Church the Deacons do not 
differ from ours. 

In the Lutheran Church they correspond to our Dea- 
cons, except that they assist the Pastor at the Lord's 
table, render all necessary service at public worship, see 
that the Pastor receives proper salary and administer the 
temporal affairs of the church.* 



CHAPTER VII. 

OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

What is an ordinance ? 

That which is established by authority. In the Church 
the constitutional rules and the decisions of the highest 
court are never called " ordinances." They have merely 
church authority, and may be revised and changed by new 
rules and later decisions. But that which is ordained of 
God is an ordinance, binding on the conscience, and can- 
not be changed save by the order of God. All the laws 
of God, appointed services, times, ceremonies, types and 
officers are in Scripture called ordinances (Ex. 18 : 20; 
* Formula of Government, cli. iii., sect. vi. 



72 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



Num. 9:12; Ps. 99 : 7 ; Luke 1:6; Col. 2 : 14 ; Heb. 
9:1,10; Rom. 13 : 2). In the Christian Church, there- 
fore, "the ordinances (are) established by Christ the 
Head." They have his authority and are of perpetual 
obligation. 

What ordinances has Christ established ? 

"Prayer, singing praises, reading, expounding and 
preaching the word of God, administering baptism and 
the Lord's Supper, public solemn fasting and thanksgiv- 
ing, catechising, malting collections for the poor and other 
pious purposes, exercising discipline, and blessing the 
people" 

For what purposes were these ordinances given ? 

" Christ hath given the ministry, oracles and ordinances 
of God, for the gathering and perfecting of the saints, in 
this life, to the end of the world : and doth by his own 
presence and Spirit, according to his promise, make them 
effectual thereunto/ 5 * 

For whose benefit were they given ? 

For the Church as a body, and for the present and 
future members thereof (1 Cor. 14 : 4-40). 

Wherein do the ordinances of the Old Testament differ 
from those of the New? 

" Under the law, the covenant was administered by 
promises, prophecies, sacrifices, circumcision, the paschal 
lamb, and other types and ordinances delivered to the 
people of the Jews, all fore-signifying Christ to come, 
which were for that time sufficient and efficacious, through 
the operation of the Spirit, to instruct and build up the 
elect in faith in the promised Messiah, by whom they had 
full remission of sins and eternal salvation. 

" Under the gospel, when Christ the substance was ex- 

* Confession of Faith, eh. xiv., sect. iiL 



ORDINANCES OF OLD AND NEW TESTAMENTS. 73 



hibited, the ordinances in which this covenant is dispensed 
are the preaching of the word, and the administration of 
the sacraments of baptism and the Lord's Supper, which, 
though fewer in number and administered with more 
simplicity and less outward glory, yet in them it is held 
forth in more fullness, evidence and spiritual efficacy, to 
all nations, both Jews and Gentiles ; and is called the New 
Testament. There are not, therefore, two covenants of 
grace, differing in substance, but one and the same under 
various dispensations." * 

What connection have the ordinances of the two dispen- 
sations ? 

Those of the Old Testament were typical, ceremonial, 
ritualistic and complicated. In the New Testament these 
are retained in their substance, but the outward forms are 
changed. The complicated, ritualistic and ceremonial ser- 
vices of the temple become the more simple and direct 
worship of God. The veil is rent, we come with bold- 
ness to the mercy-seat (John 4 : 21-24; Heb. 4 : 16). 
The prophetical and typical ordinances, after the fulfill- 
ment of the promises and the accomplishment of all that 
was signified, take the forms of declarations, or " setting 
forth" what has been done (1 Cor. 11 : 26), of grateful 
reminders (1 Cor. 11 : 24) and of loving consecration and 
participation (John 6 : 53-63; 1 Cor. 10 : 16). 

What is the difference between an ordinance and a sac- 
rament ? 

An ordinance is the more general term, and includes 
whatever is ordained of God. As these ordinances were 
designed to communicate to us the benefits of redemption, 
they are often called the means of grace. "A sacrament 
is a holy ordinance instituted by Christ; wherein by sen- 
* Confession of Faith, ch. vii., sects, v. and vL 



74 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH, 



sible signs Christ and the benefits of the new covenant 
are represented, sealed and applied to believers." There 
are but two sacraments in the New Testament — Baptism 
and the Lord's Supper.* These are also called " sealing 
ordinances." f 

Who are responsible for the administration of the ordi- 
nances ? 

The Pastor and Session of the particular church. J 
By whom is prayer to be offered in the church ? 

The Minister should himself offer the prayers. He 
may, when he deems it expedient or necessary, call upon 
one of the Elders of the church or any other fit person 
to conduct this part of the service. He is, however, al- 
ways responsible for it. § At the more informal and social 
church-meetings, as at prayer-meetings and the monthly 
concert for prayer, " the brethren " (the male communi- 
cants) are to take part, under the general supervision of 
the Pastor. To this they are often urged by the General 
Assembly, as in the pastoral letters in 1817, 1832, and by 
the O. S. Assembly in 1849. || " Meetings of pious women 
by themselves for conversation and prayer, whenever they 
can conveniently be held, we entirely approve." " To 
teach and exhort, or to lead in prayer in public and 
promiscuous assemblies, is clearly forbidden to women 
in the holy oracles." Tf In 1874 the Assembly to the 
overture, "Does the Assembly mean to enjoin that in 
the regular weekly prayer-meetings of the church no 
woman shall speak or lead in prayer?" answered, "Yes, 

* Shorter Catechism, Qq. 88, 92, 93. f Directory for Worship, ch. x. 
X Form of Government, chs. iv. and xxi. ; Directory for Worship, 
chs. iii.-x. | Ibid., ch. v., sect. iv. 

I| Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 296, 302, 313. 
\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 171. 



PRAYER. 



75 



except in emergencies, to be decided by the Pastor and 
Session ;" and added, " The Assembly expresses no opin- 
ion as to the scriptural view of woman's right to speak 
and pray in the social prayer-meeting, but commits the 
whole subject to the discretion of the Pastors and Elders 
uf the churches." * 
May liturgies be used? 

The " Directory for Worship," ch. v., gives direction for 
extemporary prayer. In 1867 the N. S. Assembly did 
not deem it necessary to give any deliverance on the use 
of liturgies, since " the usage and forms of the Presby- 
terian Church have been so uniform and acceptable for 
years past from their scriptural simplicity," and no change 
in these usages is likely to take place. In 1869 the O. S. 
Assembly declared that "it becomes the Church to with- 
stand the tendency, so strongly manifested in many places, 
to a liturgical and ritualistic service." f In 1874 the 
Assembly declared " that the practice of responsive ser- 
vice in the public worship of the sanctuary is without 
warrant in the New Testament, and is unwise and im- 
politic, in view of its inevitable tendency to destroy 
uniformity in our mode of worship." " The Sessions of 
the churches are urged to preserve in act and spirit the 
simplicity indicated in the ' Directory for Worship.'"! 
The Assembly refused to prepare a Book of Forms.§ 

What is the proper position in prayer ? 

In 1849 the O. S. Assembly recognized the fact that, 
according to scriptural example and the practice of the 
early Church, the proper posture in public prayer i? 
standing, and in private prayer is kneeling — the pos- 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 171. 
t Ibid., p. 840. 

% Ibid., p. 833. \ Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 95. 



76 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



ture of sitting was regarded by the early Church as 
heathenish and irreverent — and therefore resolved, "That 
the practice (sitting in prayer) be considered grievously 
improper whenever the infirmities of the worshiper do 
not render it necessary, and that Ministers be required 
to reprove it with earnest and persevering admonition." 
This was reaffirmed in 1857. In 1854 the N. S. Assem- 
bly resolved that as the Bible does not enjoin precisely 
the tunes to be used, the posture to be adopted, or who 
shall join in the songs of the sanctuary, therefore no 
action be taken on uniformity in the forms of worship, 
posture in prayer and singing. In 1870 the Assembly 
said that action in relation to the posture in prayer and 
praise is inexpedient.* 

Who should take part in singing praises ? 

This, as every other part of public worship, is under 
the direction of the Pastor. " The proportion of the time 
of' public worship to be spent in singing is left to the 
prudence of every Minister." But " it is the duty of 
Christians to praise God by singing psalms or hymns 
publicly in the church, as also privately in the family." 
"The whole congregation should be furnished with books, 
and ought to join in this part of worship." "It is also 
proper that we cultivate some knowledge of the rules of 
music, that we may praise God in a becoming manner 
with our voices as well as with our hearts." f 

Is it proper to have a choir ? 

The manner in which this important part of worship 
is to be conducted must be determined by the Session, J 
The custom in the Church of Scotland is to have a Pre- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 831. 
t Directory for Worship, ch. iv. 
X Presbyterian Digest, p. 838. 



PRAISE. 



77 



centor, who occupies a place in front of or near the pul- 
pit, and leads the congregation in singing. This was 
also the usage in the Presbyterian and some other 
churches in this country. It has passed away almost 
entirely until lately, when in some cases it has been re- 
established. It is more usual to have a trained choir. 
In 1867 the O. S. Assembly declared that those who 
lead in singing should be, as far as practicable, only 
" those who are in communion w r ith the church and 
amenable to its jurisdiction;" that "the introduction 
of choirs or musical instruments can be justified only 
as they serve this end (to inspire and express devotion) 
and aid or accompany sacred song ; and no display of 
artistic skill, no delicacy of vocal training, no measure 
of musical ability, compensates for the violation, or even 
neglect, of the proprieties of divine worship." It rec- 
ommends that meetings for rehearsal be held on other 
days than the Sabbath. It reminds the Church "that 
the Scriptures nowhere recognize the service of song as 
to be performed by the few in behalf of the many." * 

May musical instruments be used ? 

What has been said above of choirs applies equally 
to musical instruments. In 1845 the O. S. Assembly 
replied to an overture, that " whereas by the ' Form of 
Government' and 'Directory for Worship' the whole 
internal management of the church as to worship and 
order is committed to the Minister and Session," there- 
fore no further order is necessary, but to each Session is 
left "the delicate and important matter of arranging and 
conducting the music as to them shall seem most for edi- 
fication, recommending great caution, prudence and for- 
bearance in regard to it,"* Reaffirmed in 1884.f 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 781. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 172. 



78 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



Is chanting allowable ? 

In the various books recommended by the Assem- 
blies (O. S. and N. S.) to be used in the Church many 
chants are to be found. The committees appointed to 
prepare hymn-books have, in both branches of the Church, 
been instructed to make careful selections of the Psalms 
and of other portions of the Bible to be arranged for 
chanting.* Similar instructions were given and carried 
out in the preparation of " The Presbyterian Hymnal " 
of 1875, and "The Hymnal" of 1896. 

What books of hymns and music may be used? 

The " Directory for Worship," ch. iv., merely states 
that books should be furnished. As above stated, the 
whole matter is under the direction of the Session of 
each church. Yet they should not use the authority ar- 
bitrarily, adopting a new book " without the consent of 
the majority of said congregation " (1753)4 The Gen- 
eral Assemblies have often expressed their opinion of 
the desirability of having uniformity in the churches in 
this regard, but have never assumed authority, but have 
from time to time approved certain books, appointed 
committees to prepare them, published them by their 
committees or Boards, and earnestly recommended their 
use by the churches. At first the Assembly authorized 
the use of Rouse's version of the Book of Psalms, which 
is still used by the churches in Scotland and Ireland and 
in some of the branches of the Presbyterian Church in 
this country. Watts's "Imitation of the Psalms of 
David," with his three books of hymns, was afterward 
recommended. In 1830 "The Book of Psalms and 
Hymns," prepared by the Assembly, was approved and 

* New Digest, p. 401 ; Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 652. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 837. J New Digest, p. 108. 



PRAISE. 



79 



recommended. " The Church Psalmist " was adopted in 
1843 by the N. S. Assembly. The O. S. Assembly in 
1838 ordered a revision of the "Psalms and Hymns/' 
which was made and authorized in 1843. In 1866 "The 
Hymnal" was approved. The reunited Church adopted 
the "Presbyterian Hymnal" in 1875. A Sabbath- 
school Hymnal was ordered in 1882. The Board of 
Publication was in 1889 recommended to prepare a 
New Hymnal, which in 1896 was published and 
recommended to the church for adoption by the As- 
semblies of 1896 and 1897.* 

The introduction of Watts's version of the Psalms and 
of hymns at first met with much opposition. In 1755 
the Synod determined that where Watts's book was adopt- 
ed the Scotch version should be equally used in the pub- 
lic worship. In 1765 the Synod declared, " That they 
look on the inspired Psalms in Scripture to be proper 
matter to be sung in divine worship, according to their 
original design and the practice of Christian churches, 
yet will not forbid those to use the imitations of them 
whose judgment and inclination leads them to do so." 
In 1787 the Synod stated that while, for many years, 
they had allowed the use of Watts's book, " they were 
far from disapproving of Rouse's version, commonly 
called the Old Psalms," and that they " highly disap- 
prove of public severe and unchristian censures being 
passed upon either of the systems of psalmody." The 
next year a Minister formally asked if the churches 
" have not fallen into a great and pernicious error in tl le 
public worship of God by disusing Rouse's versification 
of David's Psalms, and adopting in the room of it 
Watts's Imitation?" He was enjoined to be careful 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 832-837, 



80 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

not to disturb the peace of the Church. In 1802 hymns 
were formally allowed.* 
Who may read, expound and preach the word of God? 

Pastors, Evangelists, Ministers regularly ordained and 
in good standing, and licentiates. " It is expedient that 
no persons be introduced to preach in any of the churches 
under our care unless by the consent of the Pastor or 
church Session." f The above quotation recognized that 
the Pastor or Session is responsible for the instruction 
given to the church. The Pastor may invite Ministers 
and Licentiates to preach for him, whether they belong 
to the Presbyterian Church or any other whose ordination 
is recognized by our Church. 

Under this same responsibility Pastors sometimes per- 
mit Candidates who are somewhat advanced in their studies, 
but not yet licensed by Presbytery, to try their gifts, in 
more or less formal expositions and preaching of the word, 
in their own churches and under their supervision. 

In vacant churches the Elders or Deacons may, when 
a Minister cannot be procured, preside at the public wor- 
ship, select the portions of Scriptures and of other books 
to be read, such works of approved divines recommended 
by Presbytery 4 The O. S. Assembly in 1856 and 1857 
recognized the right of Elders in the absence of the Pastor 
" to explain the Scriptures, and to endeavor to enforce the 
truth upon the conscience by suitable exhortations." § 

Preaching without a license and lay preaching are re- 
garded by the Assembly as irregular and improper. If 
men show a calling to the work, they should devote them- 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 775-777. 

t Form of Government, chs. iv., xiv., xv. ; Directory for Worship, 
ch. vii., sect/vi. J Form of Government, ch. xxi. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 587. 



PREACHING. 



81 



selves to study, and when prepared should be regularly 
licensed.* 

Women, while encouraged to hold meetings for women, 
are not to exhort or preach or lead in prayer in promis- 
cuous assemblies, as this " is clearly forbidden in the holy 
oracles." f This was regarded in 1872 as a sufficient re- 
ply to the overture asking " for such rules as shall forbid 
the licensing and- ordaining of women to the gospel min- 
istiy and the teaching and preaching of women in our 
pulpits/' etc. In 1878 the Assembly decided that " the 
passages of Scripture referred to in the action of the 
Presbytery (1 Cor. 14 : 33-37 and 1 Tim. 2 : 11-13) do 
prohibit the fulfilling by women of the -offices of Preach- 
ers in the regular assemblies of the Church." This 
was, in 1896, reaffirmed.;}; Their right to take part 
in social prayer-meetings is committed to the Sessions.f 
(See page 325.) 

May Ministers read their sermons ? 

In 1761 Preachers were enjoined to forbear reading 
their sermons " if they can conveniently." The O. S. 
Assembly in 1841 and 1849 exhorted the younger Min- 
isters "to adopt a different method (from reading), as 
more scriptural and effective, and more generally accept- 
able to God's people." § "This method of preaching 
requires much study, meditation and prayer. Ministers 
ought in general to prepare their sermons with care, and not 
indulge themselves in loose, extemporary harangues, nor to 
serve God with that which costs them naught," etc. || 

What is expository preaching ? 

The explaining and applying larger or smaller pas- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 543. t J bid., p. 171. 

t Ibid., p. 544. I Ibid., p. 844. 

|| Directory for Worship, ch. vii., sect. iii. 

6 



82 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



sages of the word of God. This may be done in the 
reading of the Scriptures, or in more formal lectures or 
courses of sermons. " It is proper also that large por- 
tions of Scripture be sometimes expounded, and particu- 
larly improved, for the instruction of the people in the 
meaning and use of the Sacred Oracles." This method 
of preaching was specially commended to Ministers ip 
1799.* 
What is a sacrament ? 

" A sacrament is an holy ordinance instituted by Christ ; 
wherein, by sensible signs, Christ and the benefits of the 
new covenant are represented, sealed and applied to be- 
lievers." f 

How many sacraments are there? 

Under the Old Testament there were only two — Circum- 
cision and the Passover (Gen. 17 : 10; Ex. 12 :). "Under 
the New Testament Christ has instituted in his Church 
only two sacraments — Baptism and the Lord's Supper." I 
This is the doctrine of all the Reformed churches. The 
Romish Church holds that there are seven sacraments — 
Baptism, Lord's Supper, Matrimony, Orders, Penance, 
Confirmation and Extreme Unction. 

What is baptism ? 

" Baptism is a sacrament, wherein the washing with 
water in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and 
of the Holy Ghost doth signify and seal our ingrafting 
into Christ, and partaking of the benefits of the cove- 
nant of grace, and our engagement to be the Lord's." § 
It is the initiatory rite of the Christian Church, as cir- 

* Directory for Worship, ch. vii., sect. ii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 844. 
f Shorter Catechism, Q. 92. 

t Larger Catechism, Q. 164; Matt. 28 : 19 ; 26 : 26, 27. 
\ Shortei Catechism, Q. 94. 



BAPTISM. 



83 



cumcision was of the Jewish Church. They have the 
same signification and use. Baptism in the New-Testa- 
ment dispensation has taken the place of circumcision. 
"The sacraments of the Old Testament, in regard of the 
spiritual things thereby signified and exhibited, were for 
substance the same with those of the New." * (Col. 2 : 
11, 12.) Circumcision is forbidden (Gal. 5 : 2), and bap- 
tism is enjoined (Acts 2 : 38). 
Who may administer baptism ? 

In the Romish Church it is usually administered by 
the Priest, but in emergencies any man, or even a woman, 
may perform the service. In the Episcopal Church, Dea- 
cons may baptize in the absence of the Priest or under 
his direction. In other Reformed churches, as in our 
own, baptism is " not to be administered in any case by 
any private person, but by a Minister of Christ, called 
to be steward of the mysteries of God." f A Licentiate, 
not being a Minister, cannot baptize, nor can a Ruling 
Elder.J For the same reason a person deposed from the 
ministry cannot administer this sacrament ; if he attempt 
it, the service is not valid. § If a Minister be suspend- 
ed, he has no right to exercise any of the functions of a 
Minister. If the suspended Minister performs the rite 
after he has united with some other Church, and is held 
there as in good standing, his administrations are to be 
regarded as those of other denominations. § The service 
by an impostor is lay baptism, and therefore invalid. II 
If a Minister be immoral or unworthy of his office, but 
has not yet been disciplined, his baptisms are to be re- 

* Confession of Faith, ch. xxvii., sect. v. 
f Directory for Worship, ch. viii., sect. i. 
t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 103, 845. \ Ibid., p. 105. 

|| Ibid., p. 101. 



84 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

garded as valid; where there have been great irregu- 
larities in the service, the Session should inquire into 
each case, and refer it to Presbytery for final de- 
cision.* 

Is the efficacy of baptism affected by the personal cha- 
racter of the administrator? 

"The sacraments become effectual means of salvation, 
not from any virtue in them, or in him that doth admin- 
ister them, but only by the blessing of Christ, and the 
working of his Spirit in them that by faith receive 
fchem."t 

Is the baptism of other churches to be recognized ? 

" It is also a principle, that as long as any denomina- 
tion of Christians is acknowledged by us as a Church of 
Christ, we ought to hold the ordinances dispensed by it 
as valid, notwithstanding the unworthiness of particular 
Ministers/' * 

Unitarian baptism was pronounced invalid by the As- 
sembly of 1814. "It is the deliberate and unanimous 
opinion of this Assembly that those who renounce the 
fundamental doctrine of the Trinity, and deny that 
Jesus Christ is the same in substance, equal in power 
and glory with the Father, cannot be recognized as 
Ministers of the gospel, and that their administrations 
are invalid."* 

The O. S. Assembly decided in 1864 that baptism by 
the Campbellites or Disciples is invalid.^ 

The O. S. Assembly in 1845 declared that the Romish 
Church is not a Church of Christ, nor its Priests his 
Ministers, and therefore its baptism is invalid. In cases 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 104. 

f Shorter Catechism, Q. 91 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 104. 
t Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 789. 



BAPTISM. 



85 



of doubt the Session must decide if the applicant must 
be baptized.* In 1875 our Assembly answered to the 
question, " Should a convert from Romanism be again 
baptized ?" that " the decision of the question be left to 
the judgment of each church Session, guided by the prin- 
ciples governing the subject of baptism as laid down in 
the standards of our Church." In 1879 it was resolved, 
" That this Assembly, in full accordance with the words 
of our ' Confession of Faith ' respecting the Church of 
Rome and its so-called spiritual head, do now reaffirm the 
deliverance upon this subject of the Assembly of 1835, 
as applying to that Roman hierarchy, headed by the 
Pope, falsely claiming to be the Church, which, opposed 
absolutely and irreconcilably to the doctrines of Holy 
Scripture, is corrupting and degrading a large part of 
Christ's Church over which it has usurped supreme con- 
trol."* That deliverance in 1835 declared the papacy to 
be apostate from Christ and no true Church. f The early 
Reformed churches recognized Romanist baptism .J 
Who may be baptized ? 

" Baptism is not to be administered to any that are 
out of the visible Church till they profess their faith in 
Christ and obedience to him, but infants of such as are 
members of the visible Church are to be baptized. § "Not 
only those that do actually profess faith in obedience unto 
Christ, but also the infants of one or both believing pa- 
rents, are to be baptized." || 

Suspended members cannot present their children. 

Christian masters and mistresses, who have the right 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 105-107. 
f Assembly's Digest, p. 560. 

t Pardovan Collections, p. 130. \ Shorter Catechism, Q. 95. 
|| Confession of Faith, ch. xxviii., sect. iv. 



86 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

to claim baptism for their own children, should also ded- 
icate the children of their servants in that ordinance, 
"when they have no scruple of conscience to the con- 
trary." 

Christian masters should present the infants of their 
slaves for baptism, " provided they are in a situation to 
train them up in the nurture and admonition of the 
Lord." 

Christian slaves, having children " at the entire direc- 
tion of unchristian masters, and not having it in their 
power to instruct them in religion, are bound to have 
them baptized." 

Orphan children of heathen parents committed to the 
care of our missions are entitled to the benefits of bap- 
tism, when they are " so committed to the missions or 
other Christian tuition as to secure effectually their en- 
tire religious education," and " have not attained to years 
of discretion." So the O. S. Assembly determined in 
1843. 

Ministers should carefully examine persons applying 
to have their children baptized, that they are of a reg- 
ular life and have suitable acquaintance with the princi- 
ples of Christianity, that the seal be not set to a blank, 
and that such be not admitted to the Church who are 
manifestly unfit.* 

May baptized parents, not communicants, obtain baptism 
for their children ? 

In the constitution of the Church the term "member 
of the visible Church," when unqualified, means mem- 
bers in full and regular standing — that is, communicants. 
Others are called " baptized members," " suspended mem- 
bers," "absent members," etc. Baptism is an act of faith ; 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 108, 846, 848. 



BAPTISM. 



87 



a profession of faith is therefore necessary. The Assem- 
bly was asked to give some precise direction and defini- 
tion of the credible profession of Christianity required, but 
replied that it was unnecessary to deliver rules more ex- 
plicit than those in the constitution. Cases of difficulty 
or doubt must be determined separately by the proper 
judicatories.* 

At what age may infants be baptized ? 

" Baptism is not to be unnecessarily delayed." f The 
precise time when infancy ceases is not determined by 
the word of God nor the standards of the Church. Ses- 
sions and Ministers may determine when a child is too 
old to be baptized on the faith of the parents.^ 

May a person be baptized on a general profession of 
faith? 

The N. S. Assembly in 1860 decided that a profession 
of faith in Christ and of obedience to him is all that is 
required of those who apply for baptism. " Hence cases 
may occur in which, as in the case of Philip and the 
Ethiopian eunuch, it may be proper to baptize a per- 
son who does not expect immediately to connect himself 
with any particular church but in ordinary cases bap- 
tism should "constitute his initiation into the visible 
Church and into some particular branch of it."§ 

The O. S. Assembly in 1864 was asked if a member 
of the Friends' Society, determined to continue his con- 
uection therewith, may be baptized on the profession 
that " Jesus is the Son of God," and that he holds the 
essential doctrines of the Christian religion. The answer 
given was a reference to the " Larger" and "Shorter 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 845. 

| Directory for Worship, ch. viii., sect. i. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 845. 



I Ibid,, p. 861. 



88 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



Catechisms:" "Q. To whom is baptism to be adminis- 
tered?"* 
What are god-parents ? 

In the Episcopal Church the infant is presented for 
baptism by persons called god-parents and sponsors, who 
make the vows for the child, and, in its name, renounce 
the devil, world and flesh, adopt all the articles of the 
Christian faith, and promise obediently to keep God's 
holy will and commandments. A male child must 
have two godfathers and one godmother; and a female 
child one godfather and two godmothers. "The pa- 
rents shall be admitted as sponsors if it be desired." f 
All children are baptized if the Priest be satisfied with 
the god-parents. In the Reformed Episcopal Church 
"infants must be presented by their parents, when 
practicable, and one at least of the persons present- 
ing must be a communicant of this or of some other 
evangelical Church." The vows are made by the parents, 
that they have faith, and that they will bring up the child 
in the nurture and admonition of the Lord.J This is true 
also of the Methodist Episcopal Church. § Sponsors were 
permitted, in certain cases, in the Church of Scotland,|| 
and are now in the Free Church. Tf 

Who may present children for baptism in other churches ? 

In the Congregational Church the custom is as in our 
Church. Formerly the " half-way covenant " was rec- 
ognized ; that is, parents who have been baptized, but 
who do not profess personal faith, were permitted to pre- 
sent their children for baptism on a declaration of their 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 859. f The Book of Common Prayer. 
% Book of Common Prayer of the Reformed Episcopal Church. 
? Discipline (1880), 491. |] Pardovan Collections, p. 124. 

Tf Directory for Worship (Free Church). 



BAPTISM. 



89 



conviction of the truth of Christianity, and of their desire 
that their children be brought up under its influence, and on 
their engagement to instruct them and set before them a good 
example. This, however, has generally been discarded. 

In the Baptist churches baptism is administered only 
to adults on the profession of their own faith and vows. 
The form is by immersion. No other baptism is recog- 
nized by them. In this country the Baptist churches 
hold to close communion ; that is, they do not receive 
persons of other churches to their communion, and often 
forbid their members communing in other churches. 

Does excommunication of a church member vitiate his 
baptism ? and on his restoration should he be rebaptized ? 

The Assembly of 1881 answered both questions in the 
negative.* 

How is baptism to be administered? 

" Washing with water in the name of the Father and 
of the Son and of the Holy Ghost." f " Dipping of the 
person into the water is not necessary ; but baptism is 
rightly administered by pouring or sprinkling water 
upon the person." J " He is to baptize the child with 
water, by pouring or sprinkling it on the face of the 
child, without adding any other ceremony; and the 
whole shall be concluded with prayer." § In 1834 the 
Assembly was asked, "Is it expedient, in the present 
state of the Church, for a Presbyterian Minister to bap- 
tize by immersion in any case?" and replied, that it saw 
no cause for adding anything to the doctrine of the Con- 
fession on this subject. || 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 861. f Shorter Catechism, Q. 94. 
J Confession of Faith, ch. xxviii., sect. iii. 
\ Directory for Worship, ch. viii., sect. v. 
|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 107. 



90 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



Where may baptism be administered ? 

" It is usually to be administered in the church, in the 
presence of the congregation ; and it is convenient that 
it be performed immediately after sermon" * (The more 
general custom now is to have the baptism before the ser- 
mon.) "Although it is proper that baptism be adminis- 
tered in the presence of the congregation, yet there may 
be cases when it will be expedient to administer this or- 
dinance in private houses; of which the Minister is to be 

the judge." f 
What is the Lord's Supper ? 

" The Lord's Supper is a sacrament, wherein, by giving 
and receiving bread and wine, according to Christ's ap- 
pointment, his death is showed forth, and the worthy re- 
ceivers are, not after a corporal and carnal manner, but 
by faith, made uartakers of his body and blood, with all 
his benefits, to their spiritual nourishment and growth in 
grace." J It was substituted by Christ for the passover 
of the Old-Testament Church (Matt. 26 : 17-30). 

Who may administer the Lord's Supper ? 

"Neither of which (baptism nor the Lord's Supper) 
may be dispensed by any but by a Minister of the word 
lawfully ordained." § 

Who may be admitted to the Lord's Supper ? 

Communicants in good and regular standing. But the 
ignorant, the profane, the scandalous, and those who se- 
cretly indulge in any known sin, are to be warned not 
to come to the Lord's table. || Persons under charges 

* Directory for Worship, ch. viii., sect. ii. f Ibid., sect. v. 

% Shorter Catechism, Q. 96. 

\ Confession of Faith, ch. xxvii., sect. iv. See p. 83. 
|| Confession of Faith, ch. xxix., sect. viii. ; Larger Catechism, Q. 173; 
Directory for Worship, ch. ix., sect. iv. 



lord's supper. 



91 



may be prevented, by the order of Session, from commu- 
ning until the charges can be examined; "provided, that 
in all cases a speedy investigation or trial shall be had." * 
Communicants may also be advised by the Session not to 
partake whenever it is deemed expedient for their edifi- 
cation or that of the church that such advice be given. 
The Session are to receive into the membership of the 
church those professing faith in Christ and obedience to 
him, and those presenting regular certificates of dismis- 
sion from other churches.f "The years of discretion 
in young Christians cannot be precisely fixed. This 
must be left to the prudence of the eldership. The 
officers of the church are the judges of the qualifica- 
tions of those to be admitted to sealing ordinances, and 
of the time when it is proper to admit young Christians 
to them."! 

It is customary to invite all Christians present to unite 
in the service who are in good and regular standing in 
other evangelical churches. But " it is not in accordance 
with the spirit and usage of the Presbyterian Church to 
extend such invitations" to persons who are not members 
of any evangelical Church. § "The language of the book 
("Directory for Worship," ch. viii., sect, iv.) relied upon 
by some to authorize indiscriminate communion is not 
correctly interpreted by them. Although in describing 
the persons there invited to the Lord's table church- 
membership is not expressed, it is clearly implied." § 

What are tokens ? 

Tokens are pieces of metal, bone or cardboard, some- 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 32. 

f Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. vi. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 168. 
J Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. ii. See p. 139. 
\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 851. 



92 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



times with a text of Scripture written thereon, which were 
formerly in this country, and still are in Scotland and 
Ireland, given by the Session to each communicant before 
the administration of the Lord's Supper, to indicate the 
approval by the Session of their presence at the table. 
What kind of wine may be used ? 

In answer to several overtures on communion wine, the 
Assembly answered, "that the control of this matter be 
left to the Sessions of the several churches, with the earn- 
est recommendation that the purest wine attainable be 
used." In 1881 the Assembly " recognized the right of 
each church Session to determine what is bread and what 
is wine." In 1895 it decided that " unfermented fruit 
of the vine fulfils every condition in the celebration of 
the sacrament." The churches were urged not to in- 
troduce individual cups. In 1896 the number of cups 
to be used was left to the Session.* 

Where may the Lord's Supper be administered ? 

In the church, on the Sabbath, after due notice and 
after some preparatory service.f 

"It was moved that the restriction laid by the last 
General Assembly on our Missionaries, which confines 
them to adminster the ordinance of the Lord's Supper in 
such places only, where there are church officers regularly 
appointed, be repealed, and it is hereby repealed accord- 
ingly" (1798). 

As a general principle, a Minister may not administer 
the communion within the bounds of a congregation with 
which he is not connected, without the consent of the 
Minister and Session; yet there may be exceptions under 
peculiar circumstances. 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 853. 

t Directory for Worship, ch. ix., sect. iii. 



FASTING, ETC. 



93 



The O. S. Assembly in 1863, while reasserting the doc- 
trine of the "Confession of Faith/' ch. xxix., sect, iv., 
that the " receiving of this sacrament by a Priest or any 
other alone" is " contrary to the nature of this sacrament 
and to the institution of Christ," stated that in cases 
of sickness or approaching death, the Pastor, with an 
Elder, may administer the sacrament to the sick and 
other communicants, having given proper instruction 
concerning the ordinance. A record of the fact must 
be entered on the minutes of the Session.* 

How frequently should the sacrament be administered ? 

"It is to be celebrated frequently, but how often 
may be determined by the Minister and eldership of 
each congregation, as they may judge most for edifica- 
tion." f 

Should days for fasting and thanksgiving be observed ? 

" It has been customary, in some parts of our church, 
to observe a fast before the Lord's Supper." " There is 
no day, under the gospel, commanded to be kept holy, 
except the Lord's Day, which is the Christian Sabbath. 
Nevertheless, to observe days of fasting and thanks- 
giving, as the extraordinary dispensations of Divine 
Providence may direct, we judge both scriptural and 
rational." J 

How should the Sabbath be observed ? 

"All worldly business should be so ordered, and sea- 
sonably laid aside, as that we may not be hindered thereby 
from sanctifying the Sabbath as the Holy Scriptures re- 
quire." "The whole day should be kept holy to the 
Lord, .... abstaining from those recreations which 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 850. 

f Directory for Worship, ch. ix., sect. i. 

X Ibid., ch. ix., sect. vi. ; ch. xv., sects, i. and ii. 



94 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



may be lawful on other days; and as much as possible 
from worldly thoughts and conversations."* 

The General Assembly has made many deliverances 
on the observance of the Sabbath as essential to the pros- 
perity of the State and of the Church. It has insisted 
upon its divine origin, and the duty of all men to sanc- 
tify it according to God's law. It has set forth the bless- 
ings involved and the right of all to be secured in the 
enjoyment of its privileges. It has noticed the increas- 
ing desecration of the Sabbath, and has often urged the 
lower judicatories, Pastors, Elders, Sabbath-school offi- 
cers and heads of families to see that instruction and 
warnings be given from the Scriptures in regard to its 
proper observance. Important Pastoral letters were sent 
to the churches in 1814 and in 1867. t Petitions were 
sent to Congress in 1812, 1814 and 1884, protesting 
against all unnecessary work on the Sabbath in the 
post-offices and in the army and navy; and Sessions 
have been urged " to exercise discipline on their respect- 
ive members whenever guilty of violating the sanctity 
of the Sabbath."J 

The special forms of Sabbath desecration which have 
been denounced, are self-indulgence, pleasure-seeking, 
neglect of public worship, traveling, excursions, con- 
certs, opening of art-galleries and other places of rec- 
reation and amusement, owning, selling or reading 
Sunday papers; decoration of graves ;§ and unnecessary 
drilling, parades, work, and secular study in the Army 
and Navy. Efforts to secure a law against Sabbath w T ork 

* Directory for Worship, ch. i., sects, i. and ii. 

t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 322, 759. 
% Ibid., pp. 812-816. 
§ Ibid., p. 821. 



SABBATH. 



95 



in the mail and military service and inter-State commerce 
have been approved.* Our people are counseled not to 
be connected with companies which desecrate the Sab- 
bath, f Pastors are urged to preach on the last Sabbath in 
October on the obligation to keep the Sabbath holy. J In 
1892a memorial was sent to the Presiden t and to Congress 
against the opening of the Columbian Exposition on the 
Sabbath days and the sale of liquor on the grounds. The 
Assembly joined with other churches in urging Christians 
not to patronize the exposition by presence or exhibits 
should it be opened on the Sabbath. The proposed Parlia- 
ment of Religion was disapproved.! The committee on the 
Presbyterian exhibit was ordered to remove our exhibit if 
the Fair should be opened on the Sabbath. The boxes re- 
mained closed, but an historical pamphlet was distributed. 

Co-operation with other denominations was invited as 
early as 1838. || The Southern Assembly urged this in 
1882, to bring the Sabbath question before the civil au- 
thorities of all the States and the national Congress.^ 
In 1888 a committee of seven was appointed, which, w r ith 
representatives of other churches, organized the " Amer- 
ican Sabbath Union." This was approved the next year, 
and the committee was continued to report annually.** 

Who may appoint other days ? 

"It must be left to the judgment and discretion of 
every Christian and family to determine when it is proper 
to observe a private fast or thanksgiving, and to the church 
Session to determine for particular congregations, and to 
Presbyteries and Synods to determine for larger districts. 
When it is deemed expedient that a fast or thanksgiving 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 806. f Ibid-, PP- 812-816. 

t Ibid,, p. 820. g Ibid., p. 818. 

|| Ibid., p. 811. T[ Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 86. 

** Presbyterian Digest, p. 817. 



96 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



should be general, the call of it must be judged of by the 
Synod or General Assembly. And if at any time the 
civil power should think it proper to appoint a fast or 
thanksgiving, it is the duty of the Ministers and people 
of our communion, as we live under a Christian govern- 
ment, to pay all due respect to the same." * 

Days of fasting were appointed by the Synod in 1756 
on the occasion of the French war, on the war with Spain 
in 1762, on account of the troubles with England in 
1777-80, by the Assembly before and during the sec- 
ond war with England in 1808-14, by the O. S. and 
N. S. Assemblies on the outbreak of the civil war in 
1861. 

Days of prayer have been appointed by the Church 
for the observance of the Sabbath, the conversion of the 
world, etc. 

The World's Week of Prayer, the first week in Jan- 
uary, for the conversion of the world, has been appointed 
annually since 1859, until " the custom has come to have 
almost the force of law."f In 1880 there was some dis- 
satisfaction manifested in the choice made by the commit- 
tee of the Evangelical Alliance of subjects for the Week 
of Prayer, and a special committee was appointed to pro- 
pose subjects to be recommended by the Assembly. This 
was done.J The next year the Assembly determined to 
follow the programme annually set forth by the Evangel- 
ical Alliance, and requested the Alliance that " in making 
out their programme for the Week of Prayer they would 
recognize as the supreme object of prayer the influence 
of the Holy Spirit in the particular objects proposed for 
each day."! In 1893 a general return was urged to the 

* Directory for Worship, ch. xv. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 872. % Minutes G. A. 188 1, p. 580. 



MARRIAGE. 



97 



original idea of the Week of Prayer. In 1891 the 
churches were enjoined to observe the monthly concert 
of prayer. The last Thursday in January is for prayer for 
schools and colleges,* and the Sabbath preceding or suc- 
ceeding is Education Day.f The Second Sabbath in June 
is Children's Day,* and the last Sabbath in September 
is the Sabbath-school Rallying Day.J The first Sab- 
bath in October is in behalf of the Board of Education. § 
The last Sabbath in October is for the consideration of 
the observance of the Lord's Day.|| The first Sabbath in 
November is for Foreign Missions,^ and the third is 
Temperance Sabbath.** The Concert for Prayer in 
November for the Y. M. C. Association is commended. Tf 
Is marriage a sacrament ? 

" Marriage is not a sacrament, nor peculiar to the Church 
of Christ. It is proper that every commonwealth, for the 
good of society, make laws to regulate marriage which all 
citizens are bound to obey." ff 

Who may perform the service ? 

" It should be solemnized by a lawful Minister." H 
" While our i Form of Government 9 does not recognize 
Licentiates as Ministers of the gospel, yet this Assem- 
bly do not consider them as violating any rules of the 
Church by solemnizing marriage in those States where 
the civil laws expressly authorize them to do it." §§ 
Marriage by civil officers, or otherwise according to the 
laws of the commonwealth, while not approved by our 
Church, is nevertheless to be recognized ; as the mar- 
riage before a magistrate or among the Society of 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 874. f Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 89. 

% Ibid., 1897, p. 73. \ Ibid., 1888, pp. 52, 137. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 820. If Ibid., 1886, p. 95. 

** Ibid., 1898, p. 402. tt Directory for Worship, ch. xii., sect. i. 

%X Ibid., sect. ii. \\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 864. 

7 



98 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

Friends, where there is only a formal public announce- 
ment of intention and signing of a certificate. Minis- 
ters should be careful to inform themselves of the laws 
of the State in regard to marriage and license, and to 
observe them. In some States marriage is unlawful if 
performed by a Minister who is not a resident of the 
State. Special care should be taken in regard to minors 
desiring to be married. 
Who may be married ? 

" Christians ought to marry in the Lord." * " It is 
lawful for all sorts of people to marry who are able with 
judgment to give their consent, yet it is the duty of 
Christians to marry only in the Lord." u Such as pro- 
fess the true Reformed religion should not marry with 
infidels, papists or other idolaters ; neither should such 
as are godly be unequally yoked by marrying with such 
as are notoriously wicked in their life or maintain dam- 
nable heresies." f 

" The parties ought to be of such years of discretion 
as to be capable of making their own choice; and if they 
be under age, or live with their parents, the consent of 
the parents, or others under whose care they are, ought 
to be previously obtained, and well certified to the Min- 
ister before he proceeds to solemnize the marriage. 
Parents ought not to compel their children to marry 
contrary to their inclinations, nor deny their consent 
without just and important reasons." X 

In 1850 the O. S. Assembly was asked by the Pres- 
bytery of Ningpo in regard to marriages of professed 
Christians with heathen. The overtures were referred 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 864. 

t Confession of Faith, ch. xxiv., sect. iii. 

t Directory for Worship, ch. xiL, sects, iv. and v. 



MARRIAGE. 



99 



back to the Presbytery, but the committee recommended 
an answer which does not seem to have been adopted by 
the Assembly — that it is not to be regarded, in the cir- 
cumstances, " as sinful universally and necessarily for a 
Christian to marry a heathen," nor as rendering him 
liable to discipline, except in circumstances of which the 
missionaries must be the best judges.* 
Who are forbidden to marry ? 

" Marriage is to be between one man and one woman 
only ; neither is it lawful for any man to have more than 
one wife, nor for any woman to have more than one hus- 
band, at the same time." f 

The Assembly in 1879 recorded its grateful acknow« 
ledgment to God that " by a recent decision of the Su- 
preme Court of the United States the sin of polygamy 
has been declared to be a criminal offence against the 
Constitution and the laws of our country, and that under 
it prosecution and conviction have followed," and appealed 
" to the patriotic Christian men and women of our land 
to use their united influence in support of that public 
sentiment, now formulated into legal enactment, which 
has exposed the pretence of this monstrous practice to 
be a religious observance, and which justly holds it to 
companionship with other vices which are the contempt 
and abhorrence of mankind." J In 1881 the Assembly 
repeated its testimony against this enormous wickedness, 
and added: "1. We therefore, as an Assembly, solemnly 
protest before God and before men against this heinous 
and abominable crime as a foul blot on the face of our 
country, for the existence of which God will hold the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 96. 

f Confession of Faith, ch. xxiv., sect. i. 

| Presbyterian Digest, p. 93. 



100 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

nation to account, and for which he will surely call it 
into judgment except the evil be speedily abated." 
2. "We rejoice in the determination of the President 
of the United States, as expressed in his Inaugural Ad- 
dress, to deal vigorously with this iniquity ; and we as- 
sure him of our sympathy and support in all lawful and 
just efforts for its extinction, praying him not to with- 
hold his hand." 3. " We reiterate our hearty approval 
of the stand taken by Governor Murray of Utah and 
his counselors, and by the United States courts of the 
Territory, in hostility to polygamous marriages." 4. 
"We memorialize the National Legislature to enact 
whatever laws may seem most wise and most efficient 
for the utter obliteration of this vice, whether as an 
organized system or as an individual practice." 5. "And 
we urge our own members, without respect to party lines, 
zealously to exert their influence, in every lawful method, 
for the enactment of an amendment to the National Con- 
stitution that shall for ever prohibit the existence of 
polygamy in the nation." This action was ordered to 
be sent to the President and Congress, "as conveying 
the unanimous sentiment of the ministry and member- 
ship of the Presbyterian Church in the United States." * 
A man whose wife is living may not marry, even 
though for ten years she refuses to follow him to thie 
country and to recognize him as her husband. If, how- 
ever, he can clearly prove to the Session that he has 
scriptural grounds for divorce, and has been unjustly 
refused by the civil courts, he may marry and may be 
admitted to church privileges. "But in such case it is 
necessary that the most authentic evidence be required 
and great caution be used, both that the proceedings of 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 94. 



MARRIAGE. 



101 



the Churcn may not be inconsistent with the civil law, 
and that a door be not opened to laxness on this import- 
ant subject of morals." * 

A man uncertain (or without satisfactory proof) of the 
first wife's death may not marry again. A Minister hav- 
ing thus married may not officiate as a Minister until he 
obtain satisfactory proof of his wife's death.f 

In 1875 the Assembly was asked what should be 
done with a heathen convert who has two wives, and an- 
swered that bigamy " cannot be perpetuated by one who 
has become a follower of Christ, neither can it be justified 
by his Church. Converts from heathenism should be 
treated very tenderly in this most painful situation, and 
yet they should be dealt with in all fidelity ; and when 
a converted man is called on to separate from all but his 
first and only wife, he should be enjoined to make suit- 
able provision for her support that is put away, and for 
her children, if she have any, to the full extent of his 
ability." J 

Divorced persons may not marry unless the divorce 
has been obtained on scriptural grounds, which our "Con- 
fession of Faith " (ch. xxiv., sect, vi.) says to be " nothing 
but adultery or such willful desertion as can no way be 
remedied by the Church or civil magistrate." So the 
N. S. Assembly has determined in the case of two Min- 
isters, ratifying the action of Presbytery in deposing and 
excommunicating them.§ 

Drunkenness, abuse, neglect, incompatibility of dis- 
position, etc. are not sufficient cause for divorce. Nor 
is it sufficient that scriptural grounds are known to 
exist : they must be alleged and proved as the reasons 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 683. | Presbyterian Digest, p. 93. 
% Minutes G. A., 1875, p. 507. $ Presbyterian Digest, p. 98. 



102 OF ORDINANCES IX A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



on account of which the divorce is granted.* To the 
question, u Whether on full proof of adultery by one 
party the Presbytery has a right to declare the marriage 
so far void as that the innocent party may marry again 
without being liable to church censure ?" the Synod in 
1785 replied in the affirmative, but only by a small ni:i- 
jority.f The " Confession of Faith n (ch. xxiv., sect. v. 
says : u In the case of adultery after marriage, it is law- 
ful for the innocent party to sue out a divorce, and after 
the divorce to marry another as if the offending party 
were dead." It would seem, therefore, that the guilty 
party could not marry again. This is the opinion of 
very many, and in some of our States it has been so en- 
acted. Others assert that divorce so dissolves the mar- 
riage that both parties are free to marry. 

Persons may not marry who are " within the degrees of 
consanguinity or affinity prohibited in the word of God." \ 
" Nor can such incestuous marriages ever be made law- 
ful by any law of man or consent of parties, so as those 
persons may live together as man and wife. The man 
may not marry any of his wife's kindred nearer in blood 
than he may of his own, nor the woman of her hus- 
band's kindred nearer in blood than of her own."§ The 
Synod or Assembly has judicially decided that the fol- 
lowing marriages are unlawful, and render the parties 
liable to discipline: 

1. Marriage with a brother's widow. But in a case 
where the marriage had been contracted above fifteen 
years the Assembly deemed it inexpedient to express any 
opinion, but referred the case to the Session, " to act ao 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 98. f Ibid., p. 97. 

% Directory for Worship, ch. xii., sect. iii. 

\ Confession of Faith, ch. xxiv., sect. iv. See p. 105. 



MARRIAGE. 



103 



cording to their own best light and the circumstances in 
which they find themselves placed." 

2. Marriage with a wife's brother's daughter. Thi* 
is not, in express terms, forbidden by the Levitical law, 
" yet as it is contrary to the custom of Protestant nations 
in general, and an evidence of great un tenderness, and so 
opposite to such precepts of the gospel as require Chris- 
tians to avoid things of ill report and all appearance of 
evil, and what is offensive to the Church/' the persons 
should be rebuked by the Session, and others warned 
against such offensive conduct. If they submit to the 
rebuke and are in other respects regular professors, they 
are not to be debarred from church privileges. 

3. Marriage with a deceased wife's sister's daughter. 
Such a union is declared " not to be forbidden by the 
laws of God," but " contrary to the general practice of 
Protestant churches and the feelings and opinions of 
many serious Christians among ourselves, and therefore 
ought to be discountenanced." Such cases are referred 
to the several judicatories. 

4. Marriage with a sister's daughter. " Such a con- 
nection demands the judicial action of the Church, and 
if not repented of should incur church censure." * 

5. Marriage of the relicts of a brother and of a sister. 
This is inexpedient, but not prohibited by the Levitical 
law. 

6. Marriage with a half-brother's widow. In 1760 the 
majority of the Synod thought that this relation was 
contrary to the laws of God and of the land, and of a 
sinful and dangerous tendency; but as some learned 
members were not so clear on this point, the decision 
was deferred for the year, when it was decided to be 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 97. 



104 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



unlawful, and demanding suspension from the commu- 
nion while the relation was continued.* 

7. Marriage with a deceased wife's sister. This has been 
frequently before the Church. In 1761 it was decided to 
be contrary to the Levitical law and the civil laws of the 
land, and worthy of church discipline. In 1783 the Synod 
decided " that although it may not be a direct violation of the 
express words of that (Levitical) law, yet as it is contrary 
to the practice of the Protestant Church in general, and 
an evidence of great untenderness toward many serious 
and well-disposed Christians, and may, through the preju- 
dices or generally received opinions of the members of our 
Church, be productive of many disagreeable consequences, 
the persons contracting such marriages are highly censur- 
able, and the practice ought to be disallowed in express 
terms by the Synod ; and we do therefore condemn such 
marriages as imprudent and unseasonable. Yet as some 
tilings may be done very imprudently and unseasonably 
which when done ought not to be annulled, we are of the 
opinion that it is not necessary that the persons whom this 
judgment respects to separate from one another." Yet 
they must be solemnly admonished by the Session before 
they be received to the communion. The Synod recom- 
mended its members to abstain from solemnizing such 
marriages, and to discountenance them. In 1821 the 
marriage with a deceased wife's sister and all similar 
connections were declared to be "highly inexpedient, 
unfriendly to domestic purity and exceedingly offensive 
to a large portion of our churches." Yet the Assembly 
was by " no means prepared to decide that such marriages 
as that in question are so plainly prohibited in Scripture, 
and so undoubtedly incestuous, as necessarily to infer the 

* Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 300, 303, 312. 



MARRIAGE. 



105 



exclusion of those who contract them from church privi- 
leges." The case was referred back to the Session. In 1820 
one appealed from the decision of Presbytery suspend- 
ing him from the communion for marrying his deceased 
wife's sister. The Assembly refused to sustain his appeal, 
on the ground that until the "Confession of Faith" (ch. 
xxiv., sect, iv.) was altered the sentence must stand. The 
Presbyteries, by a vote of 50 against 18, refused to erase 
the section. In 1842 the O. S. Assembly affirmed the 
decision of a Presbytery suspending a Minister from his 
office' and from the communion of the Church for this 
offence. Three years later it granted the prayer of a 
memorial recommending the Presbytery to restore him 
to the communion and the ministry, as the ends of dis- 
cipline in his case have been attained. In 1848 the 
O. S. Assembly refused to sustain the appeal of a man 
who was suspended from the church for marrying his 
deceased wife's sister. In 1879 the Assembly refused to 
take any steps toward changing this clause of the Con- 
fession of Faith.* But in 1886 an overture was sent to the 
Presbyteries, which was adopted the next year, striking 
out the clause in Chapter XXlV., Section 4, forbidding 
marriage with the near kindred of a deceased husband or 
wife.f See page 102. 
Should divorces be discouraged ? 

"Although the corruption of man be such as is apt to 
study arguments unduly to put asunder those whom God 
hath joined together in marriage, yet nothing but adultery, 
or such willful desertion as can no way be remedied by 
the Church or civil magistrate, is cause sufficient of dis- 

* Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 624. For the above decision see Presby- 
terian Digest, 1886, pp. 814-818. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 97. 



106 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



solving the bond of marriage; wherein a public and 
orderly course of proceeding is to be observed, and the 
persons concerned in it not left to their own wills and 
discretion in the case.''* * The O. S. and N. S. Assem- 
blies frequently called attention to the alarming tendency 
in some parts of the land to disregard the sacredness of 
the marriage-tie, and expressed their " abhorrence of any 
attempt to diminish its sanctity or to extend beyond the 
warrant of the Holy Scriptures the grounds of divorce." f 
In 1872 the Assembly uttered "its solemn protest against 
such loose opinions (on marriage and divorce, practically 
demoralizing), and calls upon all its Ministers to use their 
moral influence to create a more healthy sentiment in the 
community and a thoroughly scriptural practice in the 
Church." f In 1874 the Assembly reaffirmed the deliv- 
erance of the O. S. Assembly of 1869, expressing pain at 
the increasing prevalence of unscriptural views of the 
marriage relation, in consequence of which the obliga- 
tions are often disregarded, and separations of husband 
and wife and divorces for slight and unwarrantable rea- 
sons are becoming more frequent every year. Ministers 
are urged to give proper instruction, and are warned not 
to join in marriage any who are divorced on unscriptural 
grounds.! This has often been reiterated, as in 1883. 
What is foeticide ? 

The destruction of an unborn child. The deliverance 
of the O. S. Assembly in 1869, reaffirmed by the Assem- 
bly of 1874, speaks of this crime as well as of divorce : 
" Nor can we shut our eyes to the fact that the horrible 
crime of infanticide, especially in the form of destruction 
by parents of their own offspring before birth, also pre- 

* Confession of Faith, ch. xxiv. ? sect. vi. 

t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 99, 100. % Ibid., pp., 99, 865. 



MARRIAGE. 



107 



vails to an alarming extent." The Assembly regards this 
u with abhorrence, as a crime against God and against na- 
ture ; and as the frequency of such murders can no longer 
be concealed, we hereby warn those that are guilty of this 
crime that except they repent they cannot inherit eternal 
life." "AH who seek to avoid the responsibilities and 
cares connected with bringing up children not only deprive 
themselves of one of the greatest blessings of life, and fly 
in the face of God's decrees, but do violence to their own 
natures, and will be found out of their sins even in this 
world." * 

How are clandestine marriages to be regarded ? 

Ministers are to use great caution not to countenance 
them, especially when they have reason to suspect that 
the consent of parents or guardians is withheld. f 

May an engagement of marriage be broken ? 

The parties " may lawfully agree to release each other 
from the promise." But rash engagements and unwar- 
rantable methods of engaging are culpable; and in 1750 
a public rebuke was administered by the Synod.J 

Should the purpose of marriage be published ? 

" Marriage is of public nature. The welfare of civil 
society, the happiness of families and the credit of re- 
ligion are deeply interested in it. Therefore the pur- 
pose of marriage ought to be sufficiently published a 
proper time previously to the solemnization of it."§ 
The Assembly was asked in 1820 what was a sufficient 
publication of the purpose of marriage, and replied that 
u the Presbyteries are the best judges in the case." f In 
the old countries, and formerly in this, the bans were 



* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 99, 100. 

t Ibid., p. 865. t Assembly's Digest, p. 189. 

\ Directory for Worship, ch. xii., sect. vi. 



108 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



published in the church at least twice before the mar- 
riage could take place. At present an acknowledgment 
of the engagement in both families and among those in- 
terested is considered sufficient publication. 

What Catechisms have been adopted by the Church ? 

" The ( Larger and Shorter Catechisms of the West- 
minster Assembly of Divines ' are included in, and do 
constitute an integral part of, the standards of this 
Church." This was distinctly affirmed in the adopting 
act in 1729 and 1788; it was reasserted in 1832. These 
Catechisms were recognized as part of the standards dur- 
ing the separation of the O. S. and N. S. branches; they 
formed part of the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis at 
the reunion; and in 1872 the Assembly approved "of 
the revised copy of the 1 Shorter Catechism/ with the 
ten Commandments, Lord's Prayer and Creed, presented 
by the Board of Publication, and hereby adopt the same 
as the standard edition of our Church."* See page 20. 

In 1870 the Assembly recognized the " Heidelberg 
Catechism" as "a valuable scriptural compendium of 
Christian doctrine and duty," and approved of its use 
for the instruction of children by those churches which 
may desire it.f 

Who should be taught the Catechisms ? 

Parents are exhorted at the baptism of their children 
to the careful performance of their duty in teaching them 
in the principles of our holy religion. And the Cate- 
chisms are commended to them as excellent summaries 
of doctrine, and as important helps in their performance 
of this duty .J 

Baptized children " are under the inspection and gov- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 8-10. | Ibid., p. 10. 

% Directory for Worship, ch. viii., sect. iv. 



CATECHISING. 



109 



eminent of the Church, and are to be taught to read and 
repeat the Catechism, etc/' * 

This has been frequently insisted upon by both branches 
of the Church, and by the reunited Church. f 

All the children and youth in the Sabbath-schools 
should be thus taught. In 1878 the Assembly recom- 
mended the Board of Publication to incorporate in its 
system of Sabbath-school lesson-papers a brief exposi- 
tion of the answers of the "Shorter Catechism," and 
through the Sessions urged on teachers and parents the 
duty of teaching to the children the doctrinal and gov- 
ernmental truths of our Church. J 

Candidates for licensure were required by the O. S. 
Assembly in 1868 to be well versed in the "Shorter 
Catechism," and in 1877 the Assembly commended all 
Candidates under the care of the Board to commit the 
whole Catechism. § 

By whom should the Catechism be taught? 

By parents, Sabbath-school teachers, and by the Pas- 
tors and Elders. § The N. S. Assembly in 1849 declared 
" that the institution of Sabbath-schools does not exon- 
erate ministers and parents from the duty of teaching 
the ' Shorter Catechism ' to the children of the Church." 
All Ministers and Elders were urged to teach diligently 
the youth in the " Shorter Catechism," which was rec- 
ommended as a text-book in the Sabbath-school, f 
Similar deliverances were made by the O. S. Assembly 
in 1840, 1846, 1854.|| And in 1877 and 1885 these 
deliverances were reaffirmed and the Assembly re- 

* Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. i. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 855. 

t Ibid., pp. 822, 826, 829, 855. J Ibid., p. 555. 

|| Assembly's Digest, pp. 183, 185, 186. 



110 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



minded parents that no instruction in the Sabbath-school 
or elsewhere can supersede or supply their duty of cate- 
chising their children.* 

The custom in Scotland, and to some extent in this 
country, was for the Pastor, with one or more Elders, to 
visit in turn the different districts of the congregation 
and catechise the families in their several houses or in 
some place of meeting. This usage has given place in 
this country to that of an annual or quarterly catechising 
of the children by the Pastor, or of giving regular instruc- 
tion to the Sabbath-school each Sabbath in one or more 
answers in the " Shorter Catechism." 

When should this instruction be given ? 

" Let the heads of families be careful to instruct their 
children and servants in the principles of religion. . . . 
We are of opinion that the Sabbath evenings after public 
worship should be sacredly preserved for this purpose." f 

What is a Catechist ? 

Catechists are pious men, laymen, not generally Candi- 
dates for the ministry, but formally authorized to instruct 
the ignorant in the principles of religion as set forth in 
the Catechism. In 1800 it was proposed that an order of 
men called Catechists be employed among the Indians, 
the blacks and other ignorant persons. These Catechists 
were to be examined by Presbytery, and receive a cer- 
tificate and recommendation, without which they should 
not be recognized. The Assembly refused to take imme- 
diate action, but considered it expedient that no Catechist 
should be sent out without further orders from the Assem- 
bly. In 1806 the plan of licensing uneducated men as 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 827. 

t Directory for Worship, ch. xvi., sect. v. ; Presbyterian Digeit, 
p. 826. 



COLLECTIONS. 



Ill 



Catechists proposed by Rev. David Rice was not sanctioned 
by the Assembly, as it was considered " dangerous to the 
Church to employ illiterate men as exhorters or catechet- 
ical instructors." * 
What is a Catechumen? 

A Catechumen is one under catechetical instruction. In 
the early Church the applicants for baptism were, by the 
imposition of hands and the sign of the cross, recognized 
as such, and were placed under systematic instruction in 
the doctrines of Christianity. They were called Cate- 
chumens. 

What collections should be taken in the church ? 

" Making collections for the poor and other pious pur- 
poses." Provision was made for the poor in the Old-Tes- 
tament dispensation (Ex. 23 : 9-11 ; Lev. 19 : 10). The 
first impulse of the Christian Church was to part their 
possessions and goods to all men as every man had need 
(Acts 2 : 45). The Apostles, in giving the right hand 
of fellowship to Paul and Barnabas as they departed to 
their mission to the heathen, charged them to remember 
the poor, which Paul was forward to do (Gal. 2 : 10). 
The first general collection of which we read was for the 
poor saints in Jerusalem (Rom. 15 : 24-27). jEhe duty 
of contributing to the support of Ministers and for the 
extension of the Church in its various operations is en- 
forced frequently, as in Matt. 10 : 10; Rom. 10 : 15; 
15 : 27; 1 Cor. 9 : 7-14. 

In the Presbyterian Church the Deacons are ordained 
to receive and distribute the poor fund.f As early aa 
1707 the General Presbytery called the attention of the 
Church to missions. At the first meeting of the Synod 
(1717) a fund was raised for pious uses — missionary 
* Assembly's Digest, pp. 349, 350. t See p. 63. 



112 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

operations. All churches were recommended to take 
yearly collections for its increase.* The General Assem- 
bly has divided the general work of the Church, and 
appointed various Boards or Standing Committees to 
take the supervision of the several parts. These haw 
been recommended to the confidence of the churches, 
which are enjoined to make yearly contributions to 
them. In 1755 the Synod declared that it is incon- 
sistent with our church government for the Session to 
prohibit the sy nodical appointments concerning collec- 
tions. This was repeated in 1790.f In 1872 the As- 
sembly enjoined "upon all the churches the practice of 
periodical giving to all the causes recommended by the 
General Assembly, according to the principles com- 
mended by the word of God." The Presbyteries were 
required to question its Pastors if the directions of the 
Assembly had been complied with. And no church 
neglecting to contribute to the several Boards should 
receive aid from the funds of the Church. J In 1879 
the Assembly declared that "the members of all our 
congregations have a right to an opportunity to con- 
tribute at least once a year to each of the Boards, as 
required by the highest authority of the Church, and 
the Sessions of the churches have no right to withhold 
that opportunity " — " that it is the duty of each Minis- 
ter in charge to give information, set forth the privilege 
of giving, and urge the claims of each Board in connec- 
tion with the annual collection/' § 

Besides these permanent objects of benevolence the 
Assembly, Synod and Presbytery may recommend from 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 321, 323. 

f Presbyterian Digest, p. 169. i Ibid., 1886, p. 455. 
\ Ibid., 1898, p. 400. See pp. 515-521. 



DISCIPLINE. 



113 



time to time others which are not directly under the su- 
pervision of the Church.* Sessions also may order 
whatever collections they may deem proper to be taken 
in churches under their care.f Presbyteries should 
appoint Committees on the Boards who shall inquire 
what has prevented or limited contributions. In 1891 a 
new chapter on offerings was added to Book of Disci- 
pline. See page 567. 
What is discipline ? 

" Discipline is the exercise of that authority and the 
application of that system of laws which the Lord Jesus 
Christ has appointed in his Church, embracing the care 
and control maintained by the Church over its members, 
officers and judicatories."! The Southern Presbyterian 
Church says that the " term has two senses, the one re- 
ferring- to the whole government, instruction, training, 
guardianship and control which the Church maintains 
over its members, its officers and its courts, and the other 
a restricted and technical sense, signifying judicial pros- 
ecution/^ 

Who are subjects of church discipline ? 

All communicants are subjects of discipline. "All chil- 
dren born within the pale of the visible Church are mem- 
bers of the Church, are to be baptized, are under the care of 
the Church, and subject to its government and discipline; 
and when they arrive at the years of discretion they are 
bound to perform all the duties of church members." || 
In 1878 "the Assembly solemnly reminded the churches 
in our connectiou that church discipline, in the scriptural 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 413, 826 ; Records of the Presbyterian Church, 
p. 248. 

t See p. 64. 

% Book of Discipline, sect. 1. See p. 159. 

I Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. i., sect. i. 

|| Book of Discipline, sect. 5. 



114 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 

sense, includes not only the reformation of offenders and 
the removal of scandals, but also the prevention of of- 
fences by the proper instruction and training of the chil- 
dren of the Church in knowledge and godliness; and that 
to this end it is the duty of the Pastor and Sessions to take 
authoritative supervision of the instruction of youth, so far 
as to see to it that the baptized children of the Church are 
properly instructed in the family and Sabbath-school." * 
The question, however, has often been asked, How far 
and in what sense are those persons who were baptized 
in infancy, but are non-communicants, subject to church 
discipline? In 1799 the public standards were consid- 
ered to contain a sufficient answer. It has several times 
been referred to the serious consideration of Ministers 
and Presbyteries, and to learned committees, whose reports 
have been indefinitely postponed. No authoritative an- 
swer has been given. The theory of many is that these 
persons are subject to church discipline in the same sense 
that communicants are.f This is denied by others. The 
usage is, that the baptized non-communicants are sub- 
jects of the discipline (teaching) of the Church, as is de- 
scribed in the " Directory for Worship " (eh. ix., sect. L), 
but are not liable to judicial prosecution. This is dis- 
tinctly stated by the Southern Church : " In the one 
sense (inspection, training, guardianship and control) all 
baptized persons, being members of the Church, are sub- 
ject to its discipline and entitled to the benefits thereof ; 
but in the other (judicial prosecution) it refers only to those 
who have made a profession of their faith in Christ." I 
The second chapter of their " Book of Church Order " is 
devoted to "The Discipline of Non-communicating Mem- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 604, 634, 855. f See p. 134. 

% Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. i., sect. ii. 



DISCIPLINE. 



115 



hers," in which is described the oversight they should 
receive. "If they exhibit a wayward disposition and 
associate themselves with the profane, the Church should 
still cherish them in faith, and ought to use all such 
means as the word of God warrants and the Christian 
prudence of church officers shall dictate, for reclaiming 
them and bringing them to appreciate their covenant 
privileges and to discharge their covenant obligations." 
Those " who submit with meekness and gratitude to the 
government and instruction of the Church are entitled 
to special attention." 

To what judicatories are persons primarily responsible ? 

Baptized members and communicants are primarily 
responsible to the Session of the church to which they 
belong.* u If a church becomes extinct, the Presbytery 
with which it was connected shall have jurisdiction over 
its members, and grant them letters of dismissal to some 
other church. It shall also determine any case of disci- 
pline begun by the Session and not concluded." f "A 
member of a church, receiving a certificate of dismission 
to another church, shall continue to be a member of the 
church giving him the certificate, and subject to the ju- 
risdiction of its Session (but shall not deliberate or vote 
in a church meeting, nor exercise the functions of any 
office), until he has become a member of the church to 
which he is recommended, or some other evangelical 
church; and, should -he return the certificate within a 
year from its date, the Session shall make record of the 
fact, but he shall not thereby be restored to the exercise 
of the functions of any office previously held by him in 
that church." J 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 634. See p. 133. 

t Book of Discipline, sect. 112. % Ibid., sect. 109. 



116 OF ORDINANCES IN A PARTICULAR CHURCH. 



Members under censure or sentence remain under the 
care of the Session which tried them.* Ruling Elders 
and Deacons are communicants, and are therefore subject 
to the Session. Yet under certain circumstances an Elder 
may be tried by the Presbytery, f Candidates and Licen- 
tiates, though under the care of the Presbyteries as to 
their studies, are yet members of a particular church, 
and are therefore responsible to the Session for their 
Christian character and conduct.^ 

All Ministers are primarily responsible to the Presby- 
teries to which they belong.§ " If a Presbytery becomes 
extinct, the Synod, with which it was connected, shall have 
jurisdiction over its members, and may transfer them to 
any Presbytery within its bounds. It shall also deter- 
mine any case of discipline begun by the Presbytery and 
not concluded." || A Minister permitted by the Presby- 
tery to demit his office " returns to the condition of a 
private member in the church;" his name is stricken 
from the roll of Presbytery, and he receives from that 
body " a letter to any church he may desire to connect 
himself with." This rule also applies to one deposed 
from the Ministry. 1) 

" The judicatory to which a church member or a Min- 
ister belongs shall have sole jurisdiction for the trial of 
offences whenever or wherever committed by him."** 
" But the higher judicatories may institute process in 
cases in which the lower have been directed so to do, 
and have refused or neglected to obey." ft 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 166. 

t See p. 58. J See p. 133. \ See p. 210. 

|| Book of Discipline, sect. 113. 

1f Ibid., sect. 51, 44. ** Ibid., sect. 108. 

ft Ibid., sect. 18. 



FORM OF GOVERNMENT. 



117 



Who may pronounce the benediction ? 

" The benediction is an authoritative blessing of the 
people of God in the name of Christ. It partakes part- 
ly of the nature of a prayer, and partly of the declara- 
tion of the will and purpose of God. . . . When the form 
is used by Licentiates or others, its nature is changed, 
and it assumes the character of a prayer merely. It is 
doubted by some whether the form should ever be used 
by Licentiates. Our Church has not, however, given 
any deliverance on the subject." Such is a note in the 
"Assembly's Digest," p. 108. It is evidently a minis- 
terial act, and is so regarded in all denominations. Li- 
centiates are not Ministers.* In the " Form of Govern- 
ment " it is frequently referred to, but only as pronounced 
by Ministers.! 



CHAPTER VIII. 

OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, AND THE SEVERAL KINDS 
OF JUDICATORIES. 

I. Is a definite form of government necessary ? 

" It is absolutely necessary that the government of the 
Church be exercised under some certain and definite 
form" This is evidently as necessary in the Church 
as in the State. If laws are to be obeyed and executed, 
they must be definite and known. No individual, much 
less a body of men, can be governed by general and 
changing opinions or principles. God has given, there- 

* See p. 355. 

f Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. viii. ; ch. xv., sect, ai v. ,' Direc- 
tory for Worship, ch. i., sect. v. ; ch. vii., sect. v. ; The General Rules 
for Judicatories, xliii. 



118 



OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, 



fore, a definite law, forms of worship and government.* 
What God has appointed cannot be unnecessary. Those 
societies or churches which have no definite form of gov- 
ernment are in frequent confusion and trouble (Ezek. 
43 : 11, 12; 2 Tim. 1 : 13; Gal. 6 : 16; Phil. 3 : 16)4 
Where should we look for a form of church govern- 
ment? 

We should look to expediency, to the nature of the 
Church as the kingdom of Christ, to the Scriptures — 
especially of the New Testament — and to the practice 
of the primitive Church and of those churches which 
were not corrupted. " We hold it to be expedient, and 
agreeable to Scripture and the practice of the primitive 
Christians, that the Church be governed by congregational, 
presbyterial and synodical assemblies" 

What form of church government is thus taught ? 

Expediency, the nature of the Church, the Scriptures 
and the practice of the early Church, we hold, unite in 
teaching the Presbyterian form of church government ; 
that is, that the Church should be governed by courts 
composed of Ministers, all of the same order, and of 
Elders, representing the people, chosen by them, ordained 
to their office and having an equal voice in all questions 
with the Ministers ; and that these courts should be con- 
gregational, presbyterial and synodical assemblies, the 
smaller being subject to the larger, and all to that body 
which represents the whole Church (Matt. 18 : 15-20; 
Acts 15 : 2-28; 1 Cor. 5 : 4; 1 Tim. 4 : 14)4 

* See the ten commandments, the ceremonial law and the govern- 
ment under Elders in the Old Dispensation, and in the New Testa- 
ment the definite qualifications and duties of church officers and 
courts, and the laws to be administered and the penalties to be in- 
flicted, f See p. 30. % What is Presbyterianism f pp. 8-76. 



NO FORM ESSENTIAL. 



119 



Is this form of government essential ? 

No. " The Church consists of all those persons in 
every nation, together with their children, who make 
profession of the holy religion of Christ and of sub- 
mission to his laws." Their faith, confession and sub- 
mission, and the outward organization may be very 
faulty, a misinterpretation of the divine plan ; it is still 
a visible Church. Its imperfect organization exposes it 
to dangers. Faith in Christ and submission to him are 
the only essential characteristics of a Christian and of a 
Church.* " In full consistency with this belief we em- 
brace, in the spirit of charity, those Christians who differ 
from us in opinion and practice on these subjects" 

How should other denominations be regarded? 

All churches " making profession of the holy religion 
of Christ and of submission to his laws" should be " em- 
braced in the spirit of charity." Their creeds, laws, wor- 
ship, sacraments and discipline should be respected, as far 
as they may be consistent with the word of God.f With 
these correspondence and co-operation should be main- 
tained.J The Committee on Church Unity, appointed in 
1887 to confer with the Episcopal Church, reported in 
1 896 that "mutual recognition and reciprocity," regarded 
by us as essential, had not been conceded. The Assembly 
suspended the correspondence, hoping it might hereafter 
be reopened by the acceptance of this prerequisite.f 

Those bodies which deny the holy religion of Christ, as 

the " Unitarian ," cannot be recognized as churches. Other 

heretical denominations, denying essential doctrines, 

for the same reason cannot be regarded as parts of the 

* Form of Government, ch. ii., sect. ii. ; Church Polity, p. 44. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 118. % See p. 275. 



1 20 OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. 

Church. As to the so-called Church of Rome, see p. 
84. A schismatical body of Ministers and communi- 
cants cannot be regarded as deriving authority from the 
Church from which they withdrew, but are to be re- 
garded in the same light as other denominations not 
connected with our body.* 

II. Should church courts possess civil power ? 

"These assemblies ought not to possess any civil jurisdic- 
tion, nor to inflict any civil penalties. Their power is wholly 
moral or spiritual, and that only ministerial and declara- 
tive" The State cannot make laws for the Church, 
nor can the Church call on the State to execute her laws, 
(Luke 12 : 13, 14 ; John 18 : 36 ; Acts 15 : l-32).f The 
Southern Church says : "The sole functions of the Church 
as a kingdom and government, distinct from the civil 
commonwealth, are to proclaim, to administer and to en- 
force the law of Christ revealed in the Scriptures." J 
Our Assembly protested against the appropriation of 
public moneys to sectarian schools, as prejudicial to 
national welfare and unconstitutional^ 

Is the (i power wholly moral and spiritual " ? 

"The Church has no temporal authority, and its courts 
are not to intermeddle with civil affairs which concern 
the commonwealth, unless by way of humble petition in 
cases extraordinary, or by way of advice for satisfaction 
of conscience if they be thereunto required by the civil 
magistrate." 1 1 The Church is a spiritual kingdom, and 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 104, 228 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 646. 

f Authorized Standards of the Free Church of Scotland, pp. 339-375; 
Presbyterian Digest, p. 154 ; Confession of Faith, ch. xxiii., sect. iii. 
See pp. 18 and 23. 

X Book of Church Order, ch. ii., sect, iii., sub-sect. iii. 

g Presbyterian Digest, p. 298. 

|| Confession of Faith, ch. xxxi., sect. iv. 



CHURCH POWER. 



121 



not of this world (John 18 : 36), and therefore its author- 
ity is moral and spiritual, and has to do with our relation 
to God and his laws. 

What is meant by the power being " ministerial and de- 
clarative"? 

The Church has no inherent or sovereign power. 
Christ is the sole and absolute Head of the Church 
— the Lawgiver, whose laws must be administered by 
the courts of the Church as his ministers, in his name 
and according to his will. They can only declare his 
law and its application (Acts 15 : 1-32).* 

What offences can they examine ? 

"Anything, in the doctrine, principles or practice of a 
church member, officer or judicatory which is contrary 
to the word of God; or which, if it be not in its own 
nature sinful, may tempt others to sin, or mar their spir- 
itual edification." f 

What power do church courts have ? 

"They possess the right of requiring obedience to the laws 
of Christ, and of excluding the disobedient and disorderly 
from the privileges of the Church. To give efficiency, how- 
ever, to this necessary and scriptural authority, they possess 
the powers requisite for obtaining evidence and inflicting 
censure. They can call before them any offender against 
the order and government of the Church ; they can require 
members of their own society to appear and give testimony 
in the cause" This power is alike over individuals and 
church courts. In 1877 the Assembly declared that 
"the proper remedy for the Presbytery to apply to 
that Session" (which had failed to discipline a mem- 
ber when directed to do so), "if they continue to dis« 

* Form of Government, oh. i., sect. vii. See p. 27. 

t Book of Discipline, sect. 3 ; Shorter Catechism, Qq. 46-81. 



[-22 



OF CHURCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. 



obey the instructions of the Presbytery, is to put the 
Session under discipline for contumacy."* 

What penalties can church courts inflict ? 

"But the highest punishment to which their authority ex- 
tends is to exclude the contumacious and impenitent from 
the congregation of believers" The penalty must be 
determined by the offence and the circumstances under 
which it was committed. "The censures to be inflicted 
by the Session are, Admonition, Rebuke, Suspension or 
Deposition from office, Suspension from the communion 
of the Church, and, in the case of offenders who will 
not be reclaimed by milder measures, Excommunica- 
tion." By the last of these the offender is cut off from 
the visible Church (Matt. 18 : 15-20; 1 Cor. 5 : 4, 5).f 

How are penalties to be inflicted ? 

After regular trial before the court having jurisdiction. 
Yet in cases of self-accusation, confession of guilt, offence 
before the judicatory, application for demission, removal 
without dismission, absence from the ordinances, irregular 
uniting with another denomination and obstinate impen- 
itence under suspension, judgment may be given without 
process. J " The sentence shall be published, if at all, only 
in the church or churches which have been offended." § 
a In the infliction or removal of church censures, judica- 
tories shall observe the modes prescribed in chapter xi. 
of the ' Directory for Worship/ " \\ The sentence of ex- 
communication shall be " publicly pronounced against 
the offender." " But the judicatory may omit the pub- 
lication of the excommunication, when it judges that 
there is sufficient reason for such omission." Tf 

* Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 531. f Book of Discipline, sect. 34. 

I Ibid., sects. 21, 40, 47-53; Directory for Worship, ch. xi. 
J Book of Discipline, sect. 35. || Ibid., sect. 30. 

K Directory for Worship, ch. xi., sect. vi. 



PENALTIES. 



123 



A Minister may be " admonished, rebuked, suspended 
or deposed from office (with or without suspension from 
church privileges, in either case), or excommunicated. 
A Minister suspended from office may, at the expiration 
of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evidence of re- 
pentance, be deposed without further trial."* The sen- 
tence against a Minister is generally published in some 
way to the whole Church. 

How can these penalties be removed ? 

(1) " When the judicatory shall be satisfied as to the 
reality of the repentance of any suspended member, he 
shall be allowed to profess his repentance, and be restored 
to fellowship, in the presence of the Session, or of the 
Church." f A Minister "shall not be restored, even on 
the deepest sorrow for sin, until after considerable time 
of eminent and exemplary, humble and edifying conduct; 
and he ought in no case to be restored, until it shall 
clearly appear to the judicatory, within whose bounds he 
resides, that the restoration can be effected without injury 
to the cause of religion; and then only by the judicatory 
inflicting the censure, or with its advice and consent." J 

(2) By a superior court reversing the decision on re- 
view, or appeal or complaint.§ 

What other powers have church courts ? 

They -have power to administer oaths to witnesses, to 
interpret laws, to review the records and decisions of the 
lower courts; to receive members; " to concert the best 
measures for promoting the spiritual interests of the con- 
gregation; to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories 
of the Church ;" to examine and license and ordain Can- 



* Book of Discipline, sect. 40. 

f Directory for Worship, ch. xi., sect. iv. 

I Book of Discipline, sect. 43. I Ibid., sects. 74, 83, 94. 



124 



OF CHUKCH GOVERNMENT, ETC. 



didates for the ministry ; to install and dismiss Pastors; 
to resolve questions of doctrine or discipline; to condemn 
erroneous opinions ; to visit churches, redress evils, unite 
or divide congregations or form new ones; "to order 
whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the churches 
under their care ; to erect, unite or divide Presbyteries ;" 
to see that Presbyteries observe the constitution of the 
Church ; "to propose such measures as may be of common 
advantage to the whole Church ;" to decide all controver- 
sies respecting doctrine or discipline ; to bear testimony 
against error and immorality ; to erect new Synods ; to 
superintend the concerns of the whole Church, corre- 
spond with foreign churches; to suppress schismatical 
disputations ; to recommend " reformation of manners 
and the promotion of charity, truth and holiness through 
all the churches under our care." * 

For what object is church authority to be used? 

"The ends of discipline are the maintenance of the 
truth, the vindication of the authority and honor of 
Christ, the removal of offenses, the promotion of the 
purity and edification of the Church, and the spiritual 
good of offenders " (1 Cor. 5:4; 14 : 26 ; Tit, 1 : 9 ; 1 
Thess. 5:12, 13; Heb. 13 : 17).f 

In what spirit is this authority to be exercised ? 

In the spirit of Jesus Christ, with humility, meekness, 
long-suffering, gentleness, firmness, and without fear or 
partiality (Gal. 6 : 1 ; 2 Cor. 10 : 1, 8-10 ; 1 Tim. 5:1; 
Tit. 1:13; James 2 : 4, 9 ; 3:19; 2 Tim. 4 : 2). The 
exercise of discipline " in such a manner as to secure its 
appropriate ends requires much prudence and discre- 
tion." f "Great caution ought to be exercised in re- 

* Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. vi. ; ch. x., sect. viii. ; ch. xi., sect 
iv.; ch. xii., sect. v. f Book of Discipline, sect 2. 



SEVERAL COURTS. 



125 



reiving accusations from any person who is known to 
indulge a malignant spirit toward the accused, or who is 
not of good character, or who is himself under censure 
or process, or who is personally interested in any respect 
in the conviction of the accused, or who is known to be 
litigious, rash or highly imprudent."* 

How many church courts are there ? 

" The Church (should) be governed by congregational, 
presbyterial and synodical assemblies" 

The congregational assembly is called the church Ses- 
sion, and " consists of the Pastor or Pastors and Ruling 
Elders of a particular congregation." f 

"The Presbytery consists of all the Ministers, in num- 
ber not less than five, and one Ruling Elder from each 
congregation, within a certain district." % Until 1716 this 
w T as the highest church judicatory in this country, and 
is now often referred to as the General Presbytery. 

"The Synod is a convention of the Bishops and Elders 
within a larger district, including at least three Presby- 
teries.'^ From 1716 to 1788 the Synod was the highest 
judicatory. 

"The General Assembly is the highest judicatory of 
the Presbyterian Church. It shall represent in one body 
all the particular churches of this denomination." It 
consists of Bishops and Elders from each Presbytery. || 

What courts have the right to testify agaiust erroneous 
and injurious publications ? 

In the opinion of the General Assembly any of our church 
courts have the right and responsibility to bear witness 
against any printed publication which is circulated within 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 13. 

f Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. i. % Ibid., ch. x., sect. ii. 
i Ibid. } ch. xi., sect. i. || Ibid., ch. xii., sects, i. and ii. See p. 17 



126 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



their bounds, which in its judgment inculcates injurious 
opinions, whether the author be dead or living, or whether 
in our denomination or not. Any church court may warn 
its Church against any erroneous book, even when it is not 
thought necessary to arraign the author as a heretic. This 
right is regarded as one of the most precious and powerful 
means of bearing testimony and of guarding the Church 
from error.* 



CHAPTER IX. 

OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 

I. Of whom does the church Session consist ? 

"The church Session consists of the Pastor or Pastors, 
and Ruling Elders of a particular congregation" 

Can a special Session be appointed ? 

Ruling Elders have jurisdiction only over those 
whom they represent, f The Presbytery cannot therefore 
authorize them to serve in other churches. The appoint- 
ment by Presbytery of a "special Session" that is " com- 
posed of Elders belonging to different congregations," 
even to try a case of discipline, "is entirely unconstitu- 
tional." So the Assembly decided in 1823 and 1824. 
The O. S. Assembly in 1860 refused "to make provis- 
ion for the calling of special Sessions of Ruling Elders 
from neighboring churches to obviate delays in cases of 
discipline for want of quorums of church Sessions."f 
In the decision of 1824 it is stated that "no Presby- 
tery has authority, according to the constitution of our 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 156. t Ibid., p. 158. See p. 57. 



QUOKUM. 



127 



Church, to delegate to a committee power to perform 
such acts as those" — to sit in judgment upon a member 
of the church and an Elder, and condemn him.* 

What can be done if the Session cannot act ? 

If the church be without a Pastor, the Presbytery should 
appoint a Moderator, or the Session may invite some 
Minister of the same Presbytery to moderate the Session 
on a particular occasion; or, if that be impracticable, one 
of the Elders may preside.f 

If the Session be small, and the only Elder or Elders 
be accused, the Presbytery is the competent court to try 
the offender, and it is its duty to do so. J 

If the Session be small, or its members be more or less 
interested in the case of discipline, or "cases which are 
new, important or difficult, of peculiar delicacy, the decis- 
ion of which may establish principles or precedents of 
extensive influence, on which the inferior judicatory is 
greatly divided, or on which for any reason it is desir- 
able that a superior judicatory should first decide," the 
Session may refer to the Presbytery for advice or for 
ultimate trial and decision. § 

H What constitutes a quorum of Session ? 

"Of this judicatory, two Elders, if there be as many in 
the congregation, with the Pastor, shall be necessary to con- 
stitute a quorum" The O. S. Assembly in 1852 refused 
to propose a change in the constitution authorizing a 
Pastor and one Elder to perform sessional acts, when 
the other Elder shall, in the judgment of Presbytery, be 
from any cause incompetent to act in the case. If there 
be but one Elder, he with the Pastor or the Moderator 

* See pp. 196, 226. t See pp. 128-132. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 151. See p. 58. 
\ Book of Discipline, sects. 78, 79. 



128 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



appointed by Presbytery, form the Session capable of 
transacting business even of a judicial character. The 
O. S. Assembly in 1869 decided that if one of the two 
Elders refuse to act, and has left the church, the other 
is entitled to be regarded as the only Elder. The Pastor 
and the one Elder actually in the congregation are a 
legal quorum, reaffirmed in 1892. " In the absence of 
ordained Elders, a Session may consist of the mission- 
aries in charge of the work on a foreign field."* 

Is a quorum complete without a Minister ? 

No. But by section iv., in certain cases in which 
" it is impracticable without great inconvenience to pro- 
cure the attendance of such a Moderator" (a Minister), 
•'the Session may proceed without it," one of the Elders 
presiding. The N. S. Assembly in 1869 decided that 
"the Session, under its responsibility to Presbytery, is 
the judge of the impracticability of procuring a Mode- 
rator."* If the church has a Pastor, it is evident 
from this section that he must be present. The Elders 
cannot hold a meeting of Session without him, except 
" in the case of the sickness or absence of the Pastor," 
when a Minister of the same Presbytery must preside.! 

May less than a quorum transact business ? 

" The law of a quorum is not a mere rule of proce- 
dure, a provision of order, but a matter respecting the 
very being of the judicatory. Any number of members 
less than a constituted quorum do not make a judicatory, 
and are not competent to any organic act." So said the 
N. S. Assembly in 1861.* The O. S. Assembly and 
that of the reunited Church have always acted in accord- 
ance with the above, refusing to recognize any act deter- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 159-162. 
t See p. 129. 



MODERATOR. 



129 



mined by less than a quorum of the court, until it be 
reaffirmed or authorized by some competent body. In 
cases of real necessity less than a quorum may meet, con- 
sult and determine even important business informally. 
The action may be reported at the next meeting of the 
Session, and becomes valid only when adopted by the Ses- 
sion as its own action. Such informal meetings of the 
members of Session are not infrequent, and are some- 
times very important, but they are not meetings of Ses- 
sion, and are incapable of any organic act.* 

III. Who is the Moderator of Session? 

" The Pastor of the congregation shall always be the 
Moderator of the Session." He is Moderator by virtue 
of his office and the act of Presbytery which installed 
him. He is not accountable to the church nor to the 
Session for his conduct or decisions as Moderator. No 
appeal can be taken, even on points of order, to the 
Session or to the congregation. He is responsible 
only to the Presbytery, by which alone he can be over- 
ruled, tried and judged.f "An appeal to the church 
Session from the Moderator, if he be a Minister, would 
not be in order. In this case exceptions to his decision 
must be filed to go before the Presbytery." J 

Is there any exception ? 

" Except when, for prudential reasons, it may appear 
advisable that some other Minister should be invited to pre- 
dde ; in which case the Pastor may, with the concurrence 
of the Session, invite such other Minister as they may see 
meet, belonging to the same Presbytery, to preside in that 
case. The same expedient may be adopted in case of tht 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 161. 
t Book of Discipline, sects. 18, 108. 
J Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, p. 167, 
9 



130 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



richness or absence of the Pastor" The Pastor is a mem- 
ber of Session, even if for certain reasons he does not pre- 
side.* Ministers of other Presbyteries cannot be invited 
to moderate the Session. But in 18-43 the O. S. Assem- 
bly determined that it is " orderly that a member cf 
one Presbytery moderate a church Session of another 
Presbytery." In the next year, however, the following 
resolution was passed : " That the last General Assembly, 
in deciding that a Session may invite a Minister who is 
a member of another Presbytery to sit as their Modera- 
tor, did not include any of those cases in which it is re- 
quired either in express terms or by plain implication 
('Form of Government/ eh. iv., sects, iii. and iv.) that 
the Moderator shall be of the same Presbytery as the 
congregation ; but (we) are of opinion that in cases of a 
different kind, for which no provision is made, a member 
of another Presbytery may be invited to act as Modera- 
tor if it be found expedient." f " I n * ne absence of the 
Pastor and great inconvenience in procuring a Modera- 
tor, having no ordained Minister of the same Presbytery 
residing within forty miles," the N. S. Assembly de- 
cided in 1869 that " there is no provision for inviting 
any Minister not belonging to the same Presbytery to 
preside over a meeting of Session, much less any Minister 
of the word."* The Assembly of 1891 said it is not 
lawful for a Minister of another Presbytery to preside.f 

Can a Stated Supply act as Moderator ? 

Only a Minister can be Moderator of the Session. 
A Stated Supply, Missionary, Candidate, or Pastor 
elect has no authority in the particular church, and 
therefore cannot act as Moderator, unless he has been 
appointed by Presbytery to preside over the Session, or 
^Presbyterian Digest, p. 162. f lMd-> P- 163. 



MODERATOR. 



131 



unless he has been " invited by the Session to preside on 
a particular occasion." * " A Stated Supply has not the 
right, power and prerogative in the church Session as d 
Pastor." * 

May a Pastor emeritus preside over Session ? 

The title " Pastor emeritus" is an honorable title, and, 
though the pastoral relation is not formally dissolved, he 
ceases to be the acting Pastor, and has no more official 
power in that church, than an Elder has who for similar 
reasons ceases to be an acting Elder, f He therefore can- 
not claim a seat in Session. As any other member of 
the Presbytery, he may be invited to preside on a partic- 
ular occasion. 

May an assistant Pastor? 

Unless installed as a co-Pastor, he has no seat in Ses- 
sion, except when invited to preside on a particular occa- 
sion. If a co-Pastor, he presides in turn by virtue of his 
office, t 

IV. When a church is without a Pastor, who is the 
Moderator ? 

" The Moderator of the Session shall be y either the Min- 
ister appointed for that purpose by the Presbytery, or one 
invited by the Session to preside on a particular occasion" 
or one of the Elders, "where it is impracticable without 
great inconvenience to procure the attendance of such a 
Moderator " (a Minister). The invited minister must 
be a member of the same Presbytery. 

When is it especially necessary to have a Minister ? 

When the Session is " constituted for judicial business." 

What is judicial business ? 

Any act of discipline, but especially the formal trial 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 147, 161. 

t Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. vi. t See p. 132. 



132 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



of an accused person.* " Whenever a judicatory is about 
to sit in a judicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the 
Moderator solemnly to announce from the chair that the 
body is about to pass to the consideration of the business 
assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the members to recol- 
lect and regard their high character as judges of a court 
of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which they are 
about to act." f 

Why is it then especially necessary that a Minister should 
preside ? 

Because judicial business is the most responsible that 
can come before the Session, and is the highest exercise 
of its authority.^ It is to be presumed that the Minister 
will have a fuller knowledge of the rules of church order 
and discipline, and be better able to exercise the spirit of 
piety, prudence and discretion required by the " Book of 
Discipline," sect. 2. 

V. When there are co-Pastors who is the Modera 
tor? 

" In congregations where there are two or more Pastors, 
they shall, when present, alternately preside in the Session." 
However they may differ in age and the length of their 
pastorates, they are officially equal and have like voice 
and authority in Session. This of course does not for- 
bid the young man, even when presiding, to pay special 
respect and deference to the opinions and wishes of his 
aged and more experienced colleague. 

VI. With what duty is the Session charged ? 

" Tlie church Session is charged with maintaining the 
spiritual government of the congregation" 

* Book of Discipline, ch. ii. 

t General Rules for Judicatories, xl. See p. 537. 

X See the above admonition ordered to be given. 



JURISDICTION. 



133 



Over whom does it exercise its authority ? 

AH the members of the church — full communicants, 
those who have been suspended from church privileges,* 
and all baptized persons.f 

Where does original jurisdiction over church members 
belong? 

To the Session. Not to the congregation, " no vote 
of the congregation of a Presbyterian church can affect 
the rights of a communing member as such," all such 
power is vested in the Session. J Nor to the higher courts. 
In certain cases an Elder may be tried directly by the 
Presbytery. § The Presbytery may require the Session to 
proceed to discipline a member. |j 

Are Candidates and Licentiates members of the 
church? 

They are members of the particular church, and are, 
as such, responsible to the Session. They are under the 
care of Presbytery as to their studies and qualifications 
for the ministry. The Presbytery may regulate these, 
or arrest their preparation, or recall their license. If 
discipline is necessary, the Session must cite and try them, 
informing the Moderator of Presbytery when charges are 
tabled against them, that proper action may be taken at 
once in regard to their license to preach.^ 

Is the Pastor to be enrolled as a member of the 
church ? 

Neither the Pastor nor any Minister is to be consid- 
ered as a member of the church. He is not under the 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 3 ; Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. iii. ; 
Presbyterian Digest, p. 166. 

f Book of Discipline, sect. 5. See p. 114. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 164. § See p. 58. 

II See pp. 231, 232. If Presbyterian Digest, p. 560. See pp. 201, 355. 



134 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



care of the particular church, but is a member of the 
Presbytery, under its care and responsible to it.* 
What is the first power of Session mentioned? 

" To inquire into the knowledge and Christian conduct 
of the members of the church" This includes the over- 
sight (1) of the doctrinal views and growth in the know- 
ledge of the truth, (2) and of the outward life (Heb. 13 : 
17; 1 Thess. 5 : 12, 13; 1 Tim. 5 : 17). 

Are the Sabbath-schools and home instruction under the 
care of the Session ? 

The Sabbath-school is the chief means for the public 
instruction of the young, and is therefore under the di- 
rect control of the Session. The teachers, books, rules 
and officers must be subject to its approval. "The Ses- 
sion cannot delegate its responsibility for the religious 
instruction of the children of the Church." f The home 
instruction is a very important means of grace, and the 
Session are required to see that the children receive 
proper training and instruction in the family and at 
school. f In 1849 the placing of children in R. Catholic 
schools was declared a violation of covenant engagement 
of parents, f Presbyterian sons in U. S. academies should 
be commended to our own churches. t 

What is the second power of Session ? 

That of trial. . "To call before them offenders and wit- 
nesses, being members of their own congregation, and U. 
introduce other witnesses where it may be necessary to 
bring the process to issue, and token they can be pro- 
cured to attend." 

* Form of Government, eh. x*., sect. ii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 174 ; 
Bool; of Discipline, sect. 18. 

t Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, p. 46 ; Presbyterian Di- 
gest, pp. 824-S27. % Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 72. 



OFFENDERS. 



135 



Offenders cannot be tried by the Session of another 
church. What constitutes an offence ; under what cir- 
cumstances it may be brought before the Session ; how 
the charges are to be drawn up ; how they are to be 
presented; and how the trial is to be conducted, are 
questions which are answered in the " Book of Disci- 
pline," chs. i., ii., iii., iv., v. Prior to 1884, offenses 
were either private or public, to each of which appro- 
priate modes of proceeding belonged. Charges could be 
tabled by individual accuser or by "Common fame." But 
by the "Book of Discipline" then adopted the distinc- 
tion is ignored, save that in the case of personal injury 
the prosecutor must try the means of reconciliation re- 
quired by our Lord in Matthew 18:15.* "Process 
against an alleged offender shall not be commenced un- 
less some person undertakes to sustain the charge; or 
unless a judicatory finds it necessary for the ends of 
discipline to investigate the alleged offense." * " When 
the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, the Presby- 
terian Church in the United States of Amer- 
ica shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; in 
all other cases the individual prosecutor shall be an 
original party."* The Pastor may represent the prosecu- 
tor.f If one is " his own accuser and makes known his 
offence, the judicatory may proceed to judgment without 
process, giving the offender an opportunity to be heard." J 

" Citations shall be served personally, unless the person 
to be cited cannot be found, in which case the citation 
shall be sent to his last known place of residence ; and, 
before proceeding to trial, it must appear that the citations 
have been served," giving ten days' notice.§ 

* Book of Discipline, sects. 6, 8, 10 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 637. 
t Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 47. t of Discipline, sect. 47. 

i Ibid., sects. 19, 20. 



136 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



If the accused refuse to appear, he must be cited a 
second time, and warned that ""if he do not appear at the 
time appointed, unless providentially hindered, he will 
be censured for his contumacy," and that after appoint- 
ing for him a counsel the Session " may proceed to trial 
and judgment in his absence."* 

Who may be summoned as offenders ? 

"Members of the congregation" against whom charges 
are tabled. (In regard to baptized members, see pp. 113, 
114.) It should be noticed that the declaration that all 
baptized children "are members of the Church, . . . . 
are under care of the Church and subject to its govern- 
ment and discipline," is found in the "Book of Disci- 
pline" (sect. 5), which treats only of judicial process — 
of offenses, charges, trial and sentence. A dismissed 
member, committing an offense while in transitu, is still 
under the jurisdiction of the Session which dismissed 
him.f 

" If one who considers himself slandered requests an 
investigation which a judicatory finds it proper to insti- 
tute, one or more of its members shall be appointed to 
investigate the alleged slander, and make report in. writ- 
ing: and a record thereafter made may conclude the 
matter." J 

Who may be appointed counsel for the accused? 

" No professional counsel shall be permitted to appear 
and plead in cases of process in any of our ecclesiastical 
judicatories." The accused "may request any Minister 
or Elder belonging to the judicatory before which he ap- 
pears to prepare and exhibit his cause, as he may judge 
proper." § 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 21. f See p. 115. 

J Book of Discipline, sect. 12, \ Ibid., sect. 26. 



OFFENDERS. 



137 



What witnesses may be summoned ? 

The Session may call before them " icitnesses, being 
members of their own congregation, and introduce other 
witnesses where it may be necessary to bring the process to 
issue, and when they can be procured to attend" If they 
refuse to appear, they must be cited a second time, and 
dealt with as the accused when he refuses.* The Session 
lias no authority over the communicants of another 
church, but "they can be procured to attend" by re- 
quest made personally or through the Session to which 
they are subject. Those witnesses who are not members 
of the Presbyterian Church may be procured by re- 
quest. The accused shall "receive the names of all the 
witnesses then known to support each specification." He 
"shall not be required to disclose the names of his wit- 
nesses." f The testimony may sometimes be taken by a 
commission in the place where the witnesses reside. The 
commission must consist of two or three members of the 
Session, and be appointed for that purpose, with due no- 
tice given to all parties. The testimony thus received 
shall be considered as if taken before the judicatory. J 
Any member of the Session may be called upon to give 
testimony : this does not interfere with his remaining a 
judge in the case.§ The O. S. Assembly in 1854 de- 
cided that a member of the court could not excuse him- 
self on the ground that he had received no citation. || 
The Assembly of 1878 declared that the prosecution has 
" the right to introduce members of the court on the spot, 
without a citation, to disprove and rebut certain testi- 
mony of the defence." || The O. S. Assembly in 1854 



* Book of Discipline, sect. 67. 
% Ibid., sect. 65. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 674. 



t Ibid., sects. 19, 23. 
\ Ibid, sect. 66. 



138 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



was asked in regard to a Minister declining to appear as 
witness when cited by the Session, and replied enjoining 
prudence and a second citation, and referring to his ac- 
countability to Presbytery.* 

After the witnesses have been examined "new wit- 
nesses and other evidence, in rebuttal only, may be in- 
troduced by either party. But evidence discovered in 
the progress of the trial may be admitted in behalf of 
either party, .... as the judicatory shall deem rea- 
sonable and proper." f 

May non-clmrcli members appear as witnesses ? 

" Persons who are not church members, even though 
heathen, of good repute, may be admitted to testify. 
Their credibility is to be determined by the judica- 
tory.! 

If charges be presented, mnst the accused be tried ? 

The accused has the right to file objections and 
to be heard. The Session may then "determine all 
such preliminary objections, and may dismiss the case, or 
permit, in the furtherance of justice, amendments to the 
specifications or charges not changing the general nature 
of the same." "If the proceeding be found in order, and 
the charges and specifications be considered sufficient to 
put the accused on his defence," the trial must proceed. § 
If one injured by a slanderous publication tables charges 
against the author, an explanation by the accused and an 
exhortation to him to be more careful in his publication 
will not justify the Session to dismiss the charges. The 
Session ought either to entertain the charge or to "adopt 
a minute declaring him free from the imputations of the 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 674. 
f Book of Discipline, sect. 23. 
\ Book of Discipline, sect. 22. 



% Presbyterian Digest, p. 669. 



TRIAL. 



139 



published articles." * In 1881 the Assembly, iu consid- 
ering a complaint against a court for refusing a trial, de- 
clared " that upon the facts stated by the Presbytery as 
the basis of its action, the question whether the investi- 
gation asked for should be entered upon or not was one 
to be determined in the exercise of a sound discretion 
on the part of the Presbytery." f 

May a court discontinue an investigation which it has 
commenced ? 

Such a case was presented to the Assembly in 1881, 
which replied : " The investigation, being entered upon 
by the Presbytery on its own motion, was under its con- 
trol, and could be lawfully discontinued, with the con- 
sent of the accused, if in the judgment of the Presby- 
tery its further prosecution would be useless or injurious 
to the Church." t 

May a communicant demand a trial ? 

It sometimes happens that a rumor seriously affecting 
the Christian character of a communicant becomes widely 
spread, and no one appears as accuser, and the Session 
neglects to summon him, or slanderous statements may 
be made in open court. In such cases the member may 
demand a trial for his exculpation, or he may table 
charges for slander against those who have originated or 
circulated the reports.§ 

What is the third power of the Session ? 

66 To receive members into the church." This includes 
(1) the receiving persons from the world on profession 
of their faith and by baptism. || In 1872 the Assembly 

* Minutes O. A. 1878, p. 117. 

f Book of Discipline, sect. 12; Presbyterian Digest, p. 638. 
X Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 588. 

\ See p. 136. || Directory for Worship, ch. x., sect. iv. 



140 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



said "that the admission of persons to the sealing ordi- 
nances is confided by the 6 Form of Government 1 really 
and exclusively to the church Session." * 

Persons holding the universal and actual salvation of 
the whole human race or of fallen angels are not to be re- 
ceived.! Nor are those refusing to be baptized with water. J 

Parents declining to present their children for baptism 
are not to be refused on account of scruples concerning 
infant baptism, yet in every such case the Session must 
judge of the expediency of admitting them.f Duelists 
and those who have been accessories are not to be received 
until they manifest a just sense of guilt and give satisfac- 
tory evidence of repentance. (Ministers are recommended 
not to attend the funeral of one who has fallen in a duel.)| 
Sabbath-breakers, including all those who carry on secu- 
lar occupations on the Lord's Day, further than necessity 
and mercy may demand, with a view to secure worldly 
advantages, are to be refused.f 

No general rule is to be made concerning those en- 
gaged in the sale of intoxicating liquors, but the Session 
must judge in each case as to his reception or rejec- 
tion^ In 1865 the O. S. Assembly said: "It is not 
adopting any new term of communion to exclude persons 
from sealing ordinances on the ground of their manufac- 
turing and vending intoxicating drinks as a beverage. 
On the contrary, it is only falling back upon the teachings 
of the Bible and the constitution of the Church, which 
requires visible Christianity, in a credible form, of those 
who would partake of these ordinances, and refuses the 
privileges to those who by overt acts of offence fail to 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 861. f Ibid., p. 857. 

1 Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 627. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 631. See p. 510. 



RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 



141 



present such evidence." * In 1877 the Assembly called 
upon u the Sessions of our churches to guard carefully 
the purity of our Church, by refusing to admit to mem- 
bership, or to retain those within her pale, who are en- 
gaged in the manufacture and sale of intoxicating liquors 
as a beverage, or who derive their livelihood from this 
sinful traffic." f 

(2) The receiving of communicants from other 
churches. This can be done only on certificates, or- 
derly drawn up, and within one year of the date of 
their issue. J If a church of another denomination 
refuses to give a letter of dismissal, a certificate of 
good standing should be sought. If this be denied, 
and there be no charges against the applicant, and 
the Session has satisfactory information concerning his 
Christian life, he may be received on profession of his 
faith. 

(3) The receiving of baptized members to full commu- 
nion and to all the privileges of the church on an exam- 
ination of their knowledge and faith. § The O. S. Assem- 
bly in 1853 declared that " every Session must judge for 
themselves of that degree of knowledge of Christian 
doctrine and adherence thereto on the part of those ex- 
amined by them, which may render their reception suit- 
able and for their own edification and the peace of the 
Church." In 1864 the N. S. Assembly said : " For their 
guidance in the matters noticed in the overture (as to 
dancing, card-playing and the use, manufacture and sale 
of intoxicating liquors) reference is made to past acts 
of the Assembly, found in i Digest/ ch. vii., on Mora] 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 623. t Ibid., p. 624. 

% Ibid., pp. 167, 169, 798. See p. 149. 
\ Directory for Worship, ch. x. 



142 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



Questions." * A communicants' class should be held in 
each church, by the Pastor, for a month before each com- 
munion, for instruction of candidates.f 

And (4) the restoration of those who have been under 
church discipline, on satisfactory evidence of their repent- 
ance and reformation. J 

When does church membership begin ? 

(1) At birth. When the parents are professing Chris- 
tians, then the children are " born in the pale of the vis- 
ible Church," " which consists of all those throughout 
the world that profess the true religion, together with 
their children." § 

(2) When the applicant is received by the Session on 
certificate. The Session represents the church, and is the 
only body which has power to receive members. Nothing 
more is necessary to give validity to the act of the Ses- 
sion. The reception is generally published from the pul- 
pit at the next administration of the Lord's Supper, and 
sometimes even by the personal appearance of the new 
communicant before the congregation, and sometimes a 
form is observed of public welcome by the Pastor and 
church members. A formula was proposed in 1873 to the 
Assembly by a committee appointed for that purpose : this 
was ordered to be printed in the Minutes and was referred 
to the next Assembly, which, after some discussion, in- 
definitely postponed the matter. In 1875 the Assembly 
refused to reconsider the subject. || In 1865 the N. S. 
Assembly, speaking of the confessions of faith and cov- 
enants used in local churches for the recognition of mem- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 607-615. t Ibid., p. 852. 

X Directory for Worship, ch. xi., sect. vii. 

§ Ibid., ch. ix., sect. i. ; Confession of Faith, ch. xxv., sect, ii.- ; Book 
of Discipline, sect. 5. 

|| Presby'n Digest, p. 861 ; Min. G. A. 1874, PP- 16, 52 ; 1875, p. 506. 



RECEPTION OF MEMBERS. 



143 



bers, says that their use may be determined by the Ses- 
sion ; but " whether used or not, the vote of Session is, 
by the constitution of the Presbyterian Church, the act 
on which membership depends." And in 1872 the As- 
sembly asserted " that the admission of persons to sealing 
ordinances is confided by the 6 Form of Government ' 
really and exclusively to the church Session f " that 
any forms, for publicly recognizing those who have been 
thus admitted to sealing ordinances, should keep in view 
the principle thus declared." * Notice of reception should 
be immediately sent to the Session dismissing.f 

(3) On the profession of faith before the Session. If the 
applicant has not been baptized, he is received into member- 
ship by the Session on profession of his faith, and therefore 
has a right to baptism. He is to be baptized, not to become 
a member, but because he is a member of the Church. 
The N. S. Assembly in 1865 stated that the administra- 
tion of baptism " must of course be involved in and at- 
tendant upon this sessional act, either at the time, which 
would be entirely proper, or at a subsequent period ap- 
pointed for that purpose." In 1867 it asserted, "The 
vote of Session does not entitle an unbaptized person to 
privileges of the Church, for the reason that baptism, as 
our c Confession of Faith 3 declares (ch. xxviii., sect, i.), 
is declared to be a sacrament for the solemn admission 
of the party baptized into the visible Church."! The 
report of the committee appointed by the Assembly of 
1872, which was referred to the next Assembly, and 
finally indefinitely postponed, says : " The act of Session 
must be regarded as inchoate till baptism, as enjoined by 
our constitution and the New Testament, is administer- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 166, 861. f Ibld -y P- 80 °- 

t Ibid,, p. 167. 



144 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



ed." * Dr. Hodge says : " Baptism does not make a man 
a member of the Church ; it is the public and orderly 
recognition of his membership."! This baptism may be 
administered before the Session or the congregation.^ 

May a Session refuse to receive a communicant presenting 
a certificate from another church ? 

If the certificate be regular and in order, the Session 
may refuse to receive the applicant if not satisfied with 
his knowledge and piety, or if they deem it inexpedient 
for the church to receive him. The Session must judge 
of the qualifications of its members. This principle was 
declared by the N. S. Assembly in 1864. § It has been 
frequently recognized by the O. S. Assembly and by the 
reunited Church. Our " Form of Government " gives this 
right to all the courts. The Assembly has always defended 
the privilege of the Presbytery to judge by examination 
the fitness of its members.|| Swedenborgians cannot be 
received on certificate.*! Xor can members be received 
from or dismissed to the Christian Science Church.** 

If the certificate be a qualified one, the Session must 
judge of the circumstances, their personal knowledge of 
the Christian life of the candidate, and the propriety of 
admitting him. ft 

May members be received without a formal meeting of 
the Session ? 

The reception of members is one of the most import- 
ant acts and prerogatives of the Session. The Pastor 
and Elders meeting informally or without a quorum do 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 167. 

f Church Polity, p. 246 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 5. 

X Directory for Worship, eh. x., sect. iv. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 859. || Ibid., p. 204. 

Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 37. ' ** Ibid., 1898, p. 56. 
ft Book of Discipline, sect. 116. 



DISMISSION OF MEMBERS. 



145 



not constitute a Session.* Yet in the case of the sickness 
of the applicant or the impracticability of obtaining a 
quorum, the applicant may be examined and afterward 
received by the Session.* If the Elders be dead or re- 
moved, a Minister may receive members, who may be 
recognized by the congregation and elected as officers if 
such action is by direction of Presbytery.f Persons 
cannot be received except into the organized church 
of which any given Session is the governing body .J 
Whom may the Session dismiss ? 

When any member shall remove from one congregation 
to another, he shall produce satisfactory testimonials of 
his church membership and dismission. § These are to be 
obtained by application to the Session. It is not illegal 
for the Session by vote to authorize the Pastor or Clerk 
to issue letters to those in good standing and report at 
the next meeting.|| 

Those whom the Session find to be in good and regular 
standing shall be dismissed with regular letters to unite 
with some other particular church.§ Their names are 
to be retained on the roll of communicants until the 
Session is duly notified of their reception by the church 
to which they were dismissed. || Sessions are urged to 
use the form of certificates prepared by the Board of 
Publication.^ In 1869 the O. S. Assembly ordered 
that certificates should be furnished to removing mem- 
bers, " whether in full communion or members by bap- 
tism only, with testimonials of their standing," and that 
the Session shall send a copy of the testimonials to the 

* See p. 127 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 168, 860. 

t Minutes G. A. 1888, p. 145. J Ibid., p. 168. 

\ Book of Discipline, sect. 1 14. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 801. 

If Presbyterian Digest, p. 800. See p. 149. 

10 



146 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



church " within the reach of the parties so removed/' if 
there be but a single church of our order near them."* 
The names of the baptized children of a parent dis- 
missed shall, if they "are members of his household 
and remove with him, and are not themselves commu- 
nicants, be included in the certificate of dismissal." f 

Those who have been absent for some time from the 
oversight of the Session may be dismissed with qualified 
letters ; that is, with testimonials as " to their character 
only up to the time of their removal." "If a church 
member, more than two years absent from the place of 
his ordinary residence and church connections, applies for 
his certificate of membership, his absence and the knowl- 
edge of the church respecting his demeanor for that time, 
or its want of information concerning it, shall be dis- 
tinctly stated in the certificate." J The O. S. Assembly 
decided that neither the Presbytery nor Synod can, in 
such a case, order regular certificates to be given, the 
qualified letters being " agreeable to the constitution and 
to the truth." § 

May a suspended member be dismissed ? 

A suspended member remains under the jurisdiction 
of the Session which suspended him : it alone can re- 
move the sentence. Yet the O. S. Assembly decided in 
1 849 that in circumstances of necessity, arising from re- 
moval to an inconvenient distance, a suspended member 
may be dismissed to another church with a certificate 
stating the case; "provided, that in no instance the Ses- 
sion to which he be dismissed be allowed to review or 
rejudge the case."|| This would empower the Session 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 799. 
f Book of Discipline, sect. 114. 
\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 666. 



t Ibid., sect. 116. 
|| Ibid., p. 623. 



DISMISSION OF MEMBERS. 



147 



receiving him to restore the offender on repentance. In 
1898 the Assembly decided that a letter of dismissal 
should not be given to a suspended member when 
there was no evidence of repentance.* 

How may a restored member be dismissed ? 

If the Session restore him, he is of course restored to 
good and regular standing, and then, if dismissed, he 
must receive the usual certificate. 

If he be restored by a superior court on review, appeal 
or complaint, he is restored to full membership, and the 
Session is bound to give him regular letters."}" 

May a certificate of dismission be indefinite ? 

The O. S. Assembly in 1853 decided that in some cases 
the Session may dismiss a member without specifying 
the church with which he is to unite. But the reunited 
Church in 1871 urged upon Sessions the importance of 
giving to members who remove from them either letters 
of dismission and recommendation to a particular church, 
or, in case of uncertain destination, letters of credence. 
The O. S. Assembly in 1869 recommended that the Session 
should furnish any member removing from their bounds, 
whether in full communion or member by baptism only, 
with testimonials of his standing, which should be pre- 
sented as soon as possible to some church of our con- 
nection, and that such person be advised to transfer his 
relation at the earliest opportunity. The new Book of 
Discipline require dismissal to a particular church. X 

May members be dismissed to another denomination ? 

This is often done. The O. S. Assembly in 1839 de- 
cided that in such cases "the proper course is to give a 
certificate of Christian character only." In 1848 this 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 95. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 799. 

% Booh of Discipline, sect. 114. 



148 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



rule was declared to be " neither a censure on the indi- 
viduals nor the churches to which they seek to be dis- 
missed, but sets forth the only fact which it is important 
for those churches to know." But in 1851 the O. S. 
Assembly stated "that the whole subject is one that 
ought to be left to the sound discretion of the various 
church Sessions, according to the constitution of the 
Presbyterian Church." * 

Is the Session the only body that may grant a certificate 
of dismission? 

It is a sessional act, yet the Synod has the power to 
order the Presbytery to issue to a communicant a cer- 
tificate of dismission from a church ; and such certificate 
was declared by the Assembly to be a valid document, f 
The case which was the occasion of this decision was 
peculiar. The Session having repeatedly refused to obey 
the order of Presbytery to grant a dismissal to one of 
its members, the Synod ordered the Presbytery to 
furnish a certificate. The communicant appealed to 
the Assembly, on the ground that such a certificate was 
not valid, and would arouse suspicion unless endorsed 
by the highest authority. Dismissals must be granted at 
formal meetings of Session. J See page 145. 

Can members of a dissolved church obtain letters? 

A church can be dissolved by Presbytery, even " over- 
ruling the wishes of a majority of the members of the said 
church orgauization."§ When this is done, it is the 
duty of the Presbytery to transfer the members to some 
other church. The N. S. Assembly in 1869 declared that 
the members of a dissolved church are amenable to Pres- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 798. t Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 511. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 800. g Ibid., p. 216. 



CERTIFICATES. 



149 



bytery for their certificates, their use of them and for 
their conduct.* 

When does dismission take effect ? 

In 1867 the N. S. Assembly, in answer to this ques- 
tion, said : " A letter of dismission, whether issued to a 
Ruling Elder or private member, terminates the rela^ 
tions of the person dismissed with the church giving the 
letter, except so far as said church is responsible for its 
watch and care over him during the period of transi- 
tion." " These rights and privileges can be regained in 
that church by returning the letters of dismission to the 
authority which gave them."f See page 115. 

May a dismission which is irregular be valid? 

The O. S. Assembly in 1849 recognized the validity 
of certificates, while disapproving of the manner in which 
they were issued. * If the Session be not satisfied with 
the certificates presented, they may return them to have 
the informalities corrected before receiving the members. 
Or if, however, the informalities be not considered of 
importance, the intention of the Session dismissing being 
evident, they may be received, subject of course to the 
review of Presbytery. 

What is the form of a regular certificate ? 

" , ,189-. 

" This is to Certify, That is a mem- 
ber in good standing of the Presbyterian church 

of , and that" — (with , 

, and , , baptized chil- 
dren X) " is hereby dismissed at own request, 

and affectionately recommended to the fellowship of 
the ■ — - — — — — Presbyterian church of , 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 797. See p. 115. f Ibid '> P- 793 - 

X Book of Discipline , sect. 114. 



150 



OF THE CHUKCH SESSION. 



and when so received — responsibility to this church 
will cease. 

" By order of the Session, 

" , Moderator." 

A note is generally added, stating that the above cer- 
tificate is valid for one year after its date.* 

If the person dismissed be an Elder or Deacon, the 

certificate should state that " he has for the space of 

years sustained the office of Ruling Elder [or Deacon] to 
the edification of the church, and enjoyed the fraternal 
confidence and affection of his brethren in the eldership" 
[or of its officers]. 

What is the form of a certificate of reception ? 



" , , 189- 

"This Certifies, That , recom- 
mended by the Session of the Presbyterian 

church of , was on the day 18 9-, 



received as a member in good and regular standing of 

the Presbyterian church of . 

Attest : 

To the Session of 

What is the form of a qualified certificate of dismission ? 

" , , 189-. 

" This is to Certify, That ■ was a 

member in good standing of the — Presbyterian 

church of until , 189-, since which 

date he has been absent from the oversight of the Ses- 
sion. — is hereby dismissed at — own request, and 

commended to the fellowship of the Presbyteriau 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 114. 



CERTIFICATES. 



151 



church of , and when so received — responsibility 

to this church will cease. 

" By order of Session, 

" , Moderator." 

What is a letter of credence ? 

It is a letter given to a communicant who is about to 
travel, or to remove and is unable to state with w r hat 
particular church he may determine to unite. It is not 
a letter of dismissal nor does it entitle him to unite with 
another church. It may be w T orded thus : 

" , , 189-. 

"This is to Certify, That is a 

member of the Presbyterian church of 

in good standing. As he contemplates spending some 

in journeying, this letter of credence is given 

to — , that it may introduce — to the people of God, 
and facilitate — occasional communion with any church 
of our Lord and Saviour J esus Christ among whom — 
may for the time be sojourning. 

" By order of the Session, 

" , Moderator." 

May membership be terminated in any other way ? 

" No member of a church can properly ever cease to 
be such but by death, exclusion, a regular dismission or 
an orderly withdrawing to join some other Christian de- 
nomination." * 

May a member connect himself with another church on 
profession of faith ? 

This is disorderly. His church relation cannot be thus 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 802. 



152 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



ignored or dissolved. He is still under the jurisdiction 
of the Session, and liable to discipline for attempting to 
unite with another church. If he has been suspended, 
he can be restored only on confession and reformation, 
and not by profession of faith in another church. The 
N. S. Assembly in 1866 declared that "so soon as the 
facts in the case are ascertained by the Session of the 
second church, the proper order of procedure is for this 
Session, after conference with the accused person, to strike 
his name from their roll of church-members as not under 
their jurisdiction, to communicate their action to the 
Session suspending him, with the reasons for it, and to 
request the said Session to proceed against him on sepa- 
rate process for duplicity and disorder." * 

If the church with which he unites be one of another 
denomination, the Session may order his name to be 
struck from the roll of communicants, or may, by pro- 
cess of discipline, suspend him from church privileges.! 
The N. S. Assembly in 1839 recommended that no other 
action should be taken than to strike his name from 
the roll. This action was reaffirmed by the Assemblies 
of 1879 and 1882, and was in 1884 embodied in the 
revised Book of Discipline.! 

How are absent members to be treated ? 

"If any communicant, not chargeable with immoral 
conduct, neglects the ordinances of the church for one 
year, and in circumstances such as the Session shall re- 
gard to be a serious injury to the cause of religion, he 
may, after affectionate visitation by the Session, and ad- 
monition if need be, be suspended from the communion 
of the church until he gives satisfactory evidence of the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 793. 

t lbid. y p. 212; Booh of Discipline, sect. 52. 



ABSENT MEMBERS. 



153 



sincerity of his repentance, but he shall not be excom- 
municated without due process of discipline."* Dis- 
agreement with the Pastor and diligence in supporting 
and attending another church are reasons by no means 
to be received as justifying his absence and his refusal 
to support the church to which he belongs.f 

If a member remove, to reside elsewhere for a number 
of years or indefinitely, the Session should counsel him 
to transfer his relation to the church within whose bounds 
he may be,J "and, if he fails so to do, without giving 
sufficient reason, his name may be placed on the roll of 
suspended members until he shall satisfy the Session of 
the propriety of his restoration." § The Southern Pres- 
byterian Church orders that " if he shall neglect for 
twelve months, without satisfactory reasons given to 
both these courts, to transfer his ecclesiastical relation, 
the court whose bounds he has left shall be required 
to transfer them. And should that court neglect this 
duty, the one into whose bounds he has removed shall 
assume jurisdiction, giving due notice to the other 
body»|| 

If a member be absent for some time, and his resi- 
dence be unknown to the Session, the Assembly in 1825 
required his name to be retained. " If he should ever 
return or be heard from, he is to be regularly dealt with 
according to the word of God and the principles of our 
Church." If the Session has good reason to believe that 
he " has absented himself with design, either from a dis- 
regard of Christian privilege or from a wish to escape 
from the inspection or discipline of the church, they 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 50. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 666. 
% Ibid., p. 799. \ Booh of Discipline, sect. 49 

[J Book of Church Order, Part II., ch. xv., sect. ii. 



151 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



ought without unnecessary delay to declare him sus- 
pended from the privileges of the church, etc." The 
N. S. Assembly in 1853 declared that according to the 
"Book of Discipline/' eh. xi.,a church member may not 
absent himself for a longer time than one year from the 
ordinances "without a forfeiture of his good standing." 
When one has been absent for years and his residence 
unknown, the Session should make record of the fact, 
and declare that he has forfeited his good standing until 
he returns and accounts for his absence. The O. S. As- 
sembly in 1865 passed a similar order. That body had 
in 1856 required that the names of absentees, whose 
whereabouts are unknown, be placed on a reserved 
list, and not be reported among the communicants until 
they return and satisfy the Session. The Assembly of 
the reunited Church ratified the above in 1872 by de- 
claring, "It may nevertheless be well for each church to 
record on a separate list the names of those who have 
been absent for more than two years from their church 
relations, and whose residence is unknown ; and the 
names thus recorded may be omitted in the statistical 
returns of the church/'* The "Book of Discipline" 
adopted in 1884 authorized the Session to erase the 
names of absentees after three years and place them on 
the reserved list.f 

May a member's came be erased at Ms request? 

The constitution of the Church did not provide for the 
demission of her members, nor the striking off of names 
from her roll, save as the result of death or excommu- 
nication.! The Assembly in 1875 was asked if the 
Session may grant the request of a member to have his 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 665, 801. See pp. 146, 307. 

t Book of Discipline, sect. 49. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 666. 



DEMISSION OF MEMBERS. 



155 



connection with the church dissolved on the ground of 
want of piety or of change in doctrinal belief. The an- 
swer given was, that this "would decidedly be irregular 
and injurious." "There are many sincere persons who, 
notwithstanding the most persevering efforts to enlighten 
them, remain ignorant of the best evidences of personal 
piety, and from despondency or spiritual indolence may 
desire to have their names dropped from the roll of com- 
municants. Long forbearance should be exercised toward 
such, and in course of time we may hope that they may 
become happy in the enjoyment of their privileges. 
There are, however, some who give painful evidence of 
the want of spiritual life, and, after diligent efforts to 
reclaim them, willfully refuse to repent of sin or to 
put faith in Christ. These should be dealt with in a 
wise, decided manner. They should be charged with 
the guilt of impenitence and a breach of their covenant 
obligations. Their own confessions render useless most 
of the usual forms of process in cases of outward and 
scandalous offences, but they should nevertheless be 
treated as offenders ('Book of Discipline/ ch. i., sect, 
iii.) ; and when this is ineffectual to bring them to re- 
pentance, they should be in a regular manner suspended 
from the communion of the Church."* 

In 1878 the Assembly was asked, "What shall be 
done with persons who, after having been, upon ex- 
amination, received by the Session, conclude that they 
are not Christians, never come to the Lord's Supper, 
and request that their names be erased?" The fol- 
lowing reply was made: "There are but three ways 
in which the name of a person can be removed from 
the roll of a church. These are by death, by disniis- 
* Minutes 67. A. 1875, p. 505. 



J 56 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



sion to another church and by the administration of 
discipline. Great forbearance, however, should be exer- 
cised toward those whose position has been indicated in 
the overture. Their unfavorable judgment in regard to 
themselves may be dependent upon a temporary depres- 
sion of mind. They should therefore be the subject of 
earnest prayer and affectionate expostulation, with the 
hope that they may be brought to the enjoyment of 
Christian privileges. The application of these general 
principles, however, must be left to the discretion of the 
Session."* In 1882 it was " recommended that the 
names of persons who think themselves mistaken in 
their convictions be placed on the separate roll of mem- 
bers already provided by the Assembly, in the hope 
that new light will bring stronger convictions." f The 
"Book of Discipline" now requires "if a communicant, 
not chargeable with immoral conduct, inform the Session 
that he is fully persuaded that he has no right to come 
to the Lord's table, the Session shall confer with him on 
the subject, and may, should he continue of the same 
mind and his attendance on the other means of grace be 
regular, excuse him from attendance on the Lord's Sup- 
per; and, after fully satisfying themselves that his judg- 
ment is not the result of mistaken views, shall erase his 
name from the roll of communicants and make, record 
of their action in the case." J 

How are members received and dismissed in othei 
churches ? 

In Episcopal churches the whole power of receiving 
and dismissing members rests in the Pastor or Rector. 
When he who was baptized in infancy "can say the Creed, 

* Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 58. f ^82, p. 98. 

X Book of Discipline, sect. 48. 



DECEPTION OF MEMBERS IN OTHER CHURCHES. 157 

the Lord's Prayer and the Ten Commandments, and is 
sufficiently instructed in other parts of the Church Cate- 
chism set forth for that purpose/' he is to "be brought 
to the Bishop to be confirmed by him "which order 
(of confirmation) is very convenient to be observed, to 
(he end that children, being now come to years of dis- 
cretion, and having learned what their godfathers and 
godmothers promised for them in baptism, may them- 
selves, with their own mouth and consent, openly before 
the church, ratify and confirm the same, and also promise 
that by the grace of God they will evermore themselves 
faithfully observe such things as they by their own con- 
fession have assented unto/' It is usual that those ap- 
plying for confirmation should be under the frequent and 
special instruction of the Rector for some time before they 
are presented to the Bishop. Often evidences of regen- 
eration are required. The responsibility in each case is 
with the Rector, who "shall either bring or send in writing, 
with his hand subscribed thereunto, the names of all such 
persons within his parish as he shall think fit to be pre- 
sented to the Bishop to be confirmed." * Communicants 
are transferred from one congregation to another by cer- 
tificates from the Rector. Persons from other denomi- 
nations are received on application for confirmation, and 
rebaptism is sometimes recommended. 

In the Reformed Episcopal Church adults are baptized 
on profession of faith and repentance, and all applicants 
for confirmation must make a similar confession.f "A 
communicant of another Christian Church in good stand- 
ing may be received to the communion of this Church 
on a letter of dismission or other satisfactory evidence, on 

* Common Prayer. 

f Common Prayer of the Reformed Episcopal Church. 



158 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



assenting to the distinctive principles of this Church." 
And a communicant may " be furnished with a certificate 
or letter of dismissal to any Christian Church."* The 
power is with the Rector. 

In the Methodist Episcopal Church no one can be re- 
ceived into the Church until he has been on probation at 
least six months, been recommended by the Leaders and 
Stewards' Meeting, and has given to the Minister satisfac- 
tory assurance of the correctness of his faith and of his 
willingness to observe the rules of the Church. Persons 
in good standing in other orthodox churches are received 
on certificate at once, after giving satisfactory answers to 
the usual inquiries, to full fellowship. f 

In the Congregational Church " persons are admitted 
to the church by a vote of the brethren." " Credible 
evidence of piety is a necessary prerequisite to commu- 
nion and church membership." " If any of their mem- 
bers wish to unite with churches of other evangelical 
denominations, letters are given to such churches," and 
members of other churches "are received on certificate 
as from sister churches." J Generally there is a " Pru- 
dential Committee," composed of the Pastor and Deacons, 
to whom application for admission is made. If the ap- 
plicants are approved by these, they are recommended to 
the church, and are examined as to their faith and know- 
ledge, and are received by the vote of the brethren and 
a public assent to the Creed of the Church. 

The Baptist churches are congregational in polity. 

In the Lutheran Church persons applying for admission 
u must satisfy the church Council that they have sincerely 

* Canons of Reformed Episcopal Church, title iii., canon 7. 
t Discipline, 1880, Part I., ch. ii. 

X Congregational Manual, pp. 7, 11, 14. Congregationalism, p. 183. 



DISCIPLINE. 



.159 



repented of their sins and truly believe in the Lord Jesus 
Christ;" they must after instruction be confirmed.* 

What is the fourth power of Session? 

To administer discipline — "to admonish, to rebuke, to 
suspend or exclude from the sacraments, those who are 
found to deserve censure" (1 Cor. 11 : 27, to the end; 1 
Thess. 5 : 12, 13, 14; 2 Thess. 3 : 6, 14, 15).f 

What is meant by " found to deserve censure " ? 

Convicted on evidence in a formal trial. Censun 
upon an absent person, or without a trial, is invalid.} 
The plea of guilty may shorten the trial, but cannot ren- 
der it unnecessary. Such was the decision of the N. S. 
Assembly in 1865 in the case of one who voluntarily 
confessed heretical sentiments and a breach of covenant, 
and who waived the formality of a trial in order to ex- 
communication from the Church. § In this decision ref- 
erence is made to "Book of Discipline," ch. iv. The 
reasons seem to be, that the Session must judge of the cir- 
cumstances and degree of guilt before passing judgment, 
which must always be proportional to the offence, || and 
a full record is necessary for review by the higher courts, 
and for reference in case of future profession of repent- 
ance and reformation. In 1879 the Assembly was asked, 
" If the accused person, before a committee regularly ap- 
pointed by the judicatory for private interview, confess 
guilt and willful persistence in sin, and, afterward ap- 
pearing before the judicatory upon the first citation, 
again confesses guilt and willful persistence in sin, may 
the judicatory proceed to pass their sentence withoul 

* Formula of Government, ch. iv., sect. v. 
f Book of Discipline, sect. 34. 

J Presbyterian Digest, pp. 642, 645. \ Ibid., p. 666. 

|| Book of Discipline, sect. 2. • 



160 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



further process of trial ?" The Assembly replied " in the 
affirmative."* The "Book of Discipline" now orders 
that "if the plea be 'guilty' the judicatory shall prooeed 
to judgment." f The Southern Presbyterian Church sayii 
on confession judgment may be rendered without process, 
but a full statement of facts must be recorded. J 

How is discipline administered in other churches ? 

In Episcopal churches the power of discipline is in the 
hands of the Rector of the church. 

In Methodist churches all the communicants are di- 
vided into classes. It is the duty of the Class-leaders 
to inquire how each member observes the rules of the 
Church and grows in the knowledge and love of God. 
The Class-leader must report the condition of his class 
to the monthly meeting of the Pastor, Leaders and Stew r - 
ards. In case of inconsistent conduct, the offender is re- 
proved and exhorted by his Class-leader. If there be 
no reformation, he is visited by the Pastor, his Leader 
and two or three members. If he will not hear these, 
charges are presented to the Pastor, who appoints a com- 
mittee of communicants to try him and pronounce sen- 
tence. A probationer is dropped from the roll without 
process, by a decision of the Leaders and Stewards' 
meeting. § 

In Congregational churches "unworthy members are 
also excluded by the same power" — the vote of the 
brethren. " If a member be convinced that he is not 
truly regenerate, . . . and shall request a dissolution of 
his connection with the church, if there be no scandal in 
his life requiring discipline, his request shall be granted, 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 660. | Book of Discipline, sect. 22. 

t Book of Church Order, Part II., eh. xii., sect i. 
\ Discipline, 1880, flfl 57, 223-239. 



DISCIPLINE IN OTHER CHURCHES. 



161 



after due labor first used, by a simple vote declarative 
of the facts, which vote shall be publicly announced at 
the next communion season." * 

In the Lutheran Church the discipline of communi- 
cants is administered by the church Council. f 

What is the fifth power of Session mentioned ? 

" To concert the best measures for promoting the spirit- 
ual interest of the congregation" This includes (1) ses- 
sional visitations and whatever may promote the orderly 
lives of church members or the unity of the congrega- 
tion; (2) the charge of the worship, maintaining the 
means of grace, church services, prayer-meetings, Sab- 
bath-schools, mission-stations, the music of the church, 
etc ; (3) the activities of the members in mission opera- 
tions, care of the poor and making contributions; (4) 
the conducting of congregational meetings for the 
election of Pastor, Elders and Deacons, and for other 
purposes. 

How are sessional visitations to be conducted ? 

The Session must determine how, in the peculiar cir- 
cumstances of each church and of each individual, these 
visitations can be conducted best for edification. The old 
custom, of appointing a special season in which the whole 
congregation shall be visited, has proved to be very bene- 
ficial. Committees of two or more Elders are often ap- 
pointed to visit, with the Pastor, every family, and to 
minister, as may be found necessary, to the spiritual needs 
of each. Often the whole congregation is divided into 
districts, and each committed to the special charge of 
certain Elders, who should keep the Session and Pastor 
informed as to the condition of all under their care. Be- 

* Congregational Manual, pp. 7, 21 ; Congregationalism, p. 188, 
t Formula of Government, cli. iv., sect, viii, 

U 



162 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



sides this general visitation, there must always be more 
frequent and special visits made to (1) the baptized mem- 
bers of the church, especially when they come to years 
of discretion ; (2) those persons under conviction of sin 
or spiritual distress ; (3 1 the sick ; (4) the afflicted. 
Sessions are to take the most effectual methods to dis- 
countenance all ostentatious and expensive parades and 
the old custom of using spirituous liquors at funerals.* 
(5) To the poor; (6) the tempted ; and (7) those guilty 
of offence and under suspension. f 

VII. What control has the Session over the worship ? 

" Subject to the provisions of the Directory for Worship 
the Session shall have and exercise exclusive authority 
over the worship of the congregation, including the musi- 
ccd service, and shall determine the times and places of 
preaching the Word and cdl other religious services. 
They shcdl also have exclusive authority over the uses to 
which the church buildings may be put, but may tern- 
porarily delegate the determination of such uses to the 
body having management of the temporal affairs of the 
church, subject to the superior authority and direction of 
the Session "| 

What relation has the Session to the Sabbath-schools ? 

In 1877 the Assembly reaffirmed the deliver- 
ances of the two branches of the Church. (1) The 
Pastor and Session must direct the whole spiritual 
training of the young. (2) The Pastor in super- 
vising the Sabbath-school should be frequently 
present, hold special meetings for the children and 
preach to them. (3) The Session should deter- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 869. 

t Directory for Worship, chs. x., xi.. xiii., xiv. 

t Minutes G. A., 1898, p. 97. 



SABBATH-SCHOOLS. 



163 



mine the text-books and lesson-papers and helps to 
be used, and should carefully examine every book 
admitted into the library. The publications of our own 
Board are specially recommended. (4) The Bible should 
be " the great text-book." The " Shorter Catechism " 
should be carefully taught, that the doctrine and polity 
of the Church may be fixed in the memory. (5) The 
statistical reports of the Sabbath - schools should be 
regularly furnished to Presbytery and embodied in 
the Assembly's Minutes. (6) It is desirable that the 
whole congregation should be connected with the 
Sabbath-schools, as teachers or scholars. In 1878 the 
Assembly issued a pastoral letter to the Sessions on 
this subject, specially urging the importance of sound 
doctrinal teaching, and recommending the question- 
books, papers, Catechisms and the standards of doctrine, 
polity and worship published by the Board of Publica- 
tion.* In the same year the Assembly " recommended 
that in all our Sabbath-schools superintendents be chosen 
or appointed subject to the approval of the church Ses- 
sion ;" " that the Pastor and Session visit, encourage, and 
if need be work in, the Sabbath-school." * In 1882 " the 
Assembly earnestly recommended the Sessions of all our 
churches, in the exercise of their right, to appoint the 
Superintendent, and maintain a careful and authoritative 
supervision of all the Sabbath-school work of their con- 
gregations and mission enterprises."* In 1883 " the 
General Assembly again emphasized the duty of the 
church Session to exercise supervision over their Sab- 
bath-schools, especially in the choice of officers and 
teachers."* In the following year " Pastors and Ses- 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 826-831. 



164 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



sions were urged to supervise more carefully their Sab- 
bath-school work, to encourage in every way the thor- 
ough preparation of teachers, to secure as far as possible 
the attendance of the children upon the services of the 
church, to steadily aim at their early conversion to Christ 
and their intelligent attachment to the Church of their 
fathers."* The Assemblies continue to emphasize the 
importance of the supervision of the Sabbath-school work, 
the selection of the officers and teachers, the direction of 
the benevolence, and the general conduct of the school by 
the Session. Presbyterian polity should be taught in 
the Sabbath-schools.f The Session have the direction 
of the music of the Sabbath-school as well as of that of 
the church. J In 1878 the Assembly referred to the favor- 
able consideration of the Board of Publication an overture 
praying "to initiate measures for securing unobjectionable 
hymns and the choicest music for Sabbath-school use." 
In 1882 the Board of Publication was directed to prepare 
a hymn-book for the Sabbath-school and for meetings 
for social prayer. § The Westminister Sabbath-school 
Hymns was published in 1883. The Chapel Hymnal 
appeared in 1898, and one for the Sabbath-school is 
nearly ready for publication. In 1882 Pastors and 
Sessions were " urgently requested to maintain a careful 
supervision of the objects for which collections are made 
in the Sabbath-schools, and to secure their contributions 
to our own benevolent causes, giving due prominence to 
the Sabbath-school work of this Board" (Publication). |j 

Concerning Young People's Societies see page 573. 

What control has the Session over collections ? 

See pp. 63, 64, 70 and 111. 



* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 827-831. f Ihid ; P- 8 27. t See p ; 76. 
| Presbyterian Digest, p. 837. || Ibid., p. 172. 



SESSION AND CONGREGATION. 



165 



What power has the Session over the congregation ? 

It can, whenever it judges it advisable, call a meeting 
of the congregation and propose the business to be con- 
sidered. The Moderator of the Session presides in virtue 
of his office.* His decisions can only be overruled by an 
appeal to Presbytery. If an Elder preside,! an appeal 
can be taken to the Session. J The Clerk of Session must 
be the clerk, and shall keep a full record in a book pro- 
vided for that purpose. " All proceedings of the church 
shall be reported to and reviewed by the Session, and by 
its order incorporated with its records." § This is man- 
datory. The proceedings " shall be incorporated in the 
Sessional Records in such a manner and to such an extent 
only as will faithfully exhibit the action taken." This 
applies also to the action of Trustees in certain cases.|| 
Appeals, protests and complaints must be brought before 
the Session. J Concerning other congregational meetings, 
see p. 39. 

When must the Session call a congregational meeting ? 

Whenever the Session judges it advisable, or " when a 
majority of the persons entitled to vote in the case shall 
by petition request that a meeting shall be called."Tf 

Can the Session refuse to call such meetings ? 

It must act according to its judgment, subject in this 
as in all things to Presbytery. The matter may come 
before Presbytery on review or by petition or complaint 
from members of the congregation. % 

For what purposes may it call congregational meetings? 

(1) To Elect Elders and Deacons.** The Session may 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 526. f See p. 131. 

X Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, pp. 40, 41. 
\ Book of Discipline, sect, 71. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 678. 

Tj Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. i. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 526. 
** Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. ii. 



166 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



nominate candidates, but this must not interfere with the 
liberty of choice. Elders can only be elected at a meeting 
called by the Session or by a higher judicatory.* Only 
communicants can vote.f 

(2) To elect a Pastor. J All communicants can vote, 
and also non-communicants who contribute to the support 
of the Pastor, except where the charter of the church or the 
usage of the congregation confines the right of voting to 
the communicants. § A Minister of the Presbytery shall 
preside, or, if very inconvenient to obtain one, a member 
of the Session may do so. || If the meeting proceed con- 
trary to the judgment of Session, appeal may be made to 
the Presbytery; or the congregation, with the concurrence 
of Session, may refer the matter to Presbytery for advice 
or final decision.^ 

(3) To consider the desire of the Pastor to resign his 
charge. This may be at the Pastor's request that the 
congregation join him in a petition to Presbytery, or to 
appoint commissioners to answer the citation of Presby- 
tery which is about to consider the Pastor's resignation. 
Or such a meeting may be called by the Session on its 
own motion or when properly requested to do so, when 
the congregation shall have labored under such griev- 
ances as that they shall desire to be released from their 
Pastor.** 

(4) For anything pertaining to the spiritual interests 

of the church. Communicants have the right to vote, 

and contributors whenever money-matters are involved, 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 525. f See p. 56. 

J Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. i. See p. 365. 
\ Ibid., ch. xv., sect. iv. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 563. 
|| See p. L29. 

% Manual of Lav: and Usage, p. 41 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 79. 
** See p. 404. Form of Government, ch. xvii. 



DELEGATES. 



1(57 



unless the charter or usage of the congregation confine 
the right to communicants.* 

What is the sixth power of Session mentioned ? 

"And to appoint delegates to the higher judicatories of 
the Church;" that is, to the Presbytery and Synod.'}* 
(except when the Synod is composed of Presbyterial del- 
egates). J The Pastors and Ministers are by ordination 
members of Presbytery and Synod. The Session selects 
an Elder as delegate to attend each meeting of these 
higher courts. In regard to delegates to special or 
adjourned meetings of these judicatories, see pp. 185, 
249. 

Is it optional with the Session to appoint delegates ? 

No ; it is a duty. The people have a right to be rep- 
resented in all the courts of the Church, § which need 
the presence of the Elders, and which should censure the 
Session if they have neglected to make the appointment, 
or require the Session to censure the delegate for his ne- 
glect of duty, in lateness, in withdrawing without leave 
or in absence. The O. S. Assembly in 1859 reproved a 
Synod because "the Ruling Elders were not called upon 
for reasons of absence, as in the case of Teaching Elders." || 
In 1840 the N. S. Assembly found fault with a Synod for 
" censuring" (an Elder) "at their bar in away competent in 
any circumstances only to the Session of the church, to 
which he was primarily amenable."^ 

Whom may the Session appoint as delegate ? 

Any of the Elders, members of its own body. 
Those churches which have adopted the "term-elder- 

* Manual of Presbyterian Law and Usage, p. 39. 

t Form of Government, ch. x., sect. ii. ; ch. xi., sect. i. 

X Ibid., ch. xi., sect. i. See p. 242. \ Ibid., ch. x., sect. iii. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 176. Ibid., p. 244. 



168 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



ship" may appoint an Elder whose term of service has 

expired.* 

VIII. Who has power to convene the Session ? 

"Tlie Pastor has power to convene the Session when he 
may judge it requisite, and he shall always convene therm 
when requested to do so by any two of the Elders. The 
Session shall also convene when directed to do so by the 
Presbytery" The Session is recommended to hold 
monthly meetings.f 

Are the meetings of Session open or private ? 

All the judicatories of the Church hold open meetings, 
yet they " have a right to sit in private on business which 
in their judgment ought not to be matter of public spec- 
ulation." " Besides the right to sit judicially in private/' 
etc. | In 1879 the Assembly was requested to order that 
" in all cases of accusation against a Minister or Ruling 
Eider, the Presbytery " (or Session) " consider carefully at 
the opening of the case the question of the propriety of 
exercising its constitutional right to sit with closed doors, 
admitting, besides the witnesses and parties necessarily 
present, only such persons as they may deem necessary to 
give proper publicity to the proceedings." jSTo action was 
taken further than to refer the paper to the favorable con- 
sideration of the committee to revise our "Book of Dis- 
cipline." § But the next year an overture was presented 
in regard to the disorder often occasioned at ecclesiastical 
trials by the presence of large numbers of spectators, and 
it was resolved " that the General Assembly recommend 
to its subordinate judicatories that, before entering upon 

* Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect viii. 
t Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 132. 
J See p. 537. 

\ Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 615. 



COK RESPONDING MEMBERS. 



169 



judicial process, they carefully determine what degree of 
privacy or publicity in the proceedings would be mosl 
conducive to the ends of justice, the peace of the Church 
and the spiritual benefit of the person tried." At any 
stage of judicial process, " the judicatory may determine 
by a vote of two thirds to sit with closed doors.* 

What is an interlocutory meeting ? 

" All judicatories have a right to hold what are com- 
monly called i interlocutory meetings/ in which members 
freely converse together, without the formalities which 
are usually necessary in judicial proceedings."! 

Can a Session invite corresponding members ? 

The constitution makes no provision for corresponding 
members in Session. The N. S. Assembly in 1851 decided 
that even a Minister of the same Presbytery or Synod 
could not be invited to sit in Session as a correspond- 
ing member, nor could he be assigned as counsel to an 
accused person. j A retired Elder, or one whose term 
has expired, has no jurisdiction until re-elected and in- 
stalled. He may of course be present at any open meet- 
ing, give advice when asked, but can have no right to 
speak on resolutions or vote or act as counsel. § 

IX. May the Session appoint a clerk ? 

" Every judicatory shall choose a Clerk to record their 
transactions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure. 
It shall be the duty of the Clerk, besides recording the 
transactions, to preserve the records carefully, and to 
grant extracts from them whenever properly required/' || 

* Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 23; Book of Discipline, sect. 31. 

f General Rules for Judicatories, xxxix. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 654. See pp. 240, 250. 

I Book of Discipline, sect. 26. 

|| Form of Government, ch. xx. 



170 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



Who is the Clerk of Session ? 

The Session may appoint its own Clerk. A judica- 
tory may select any convenient person, though not a 
member, to keep its records and perform all the duties 
of a clerk.* This had been in 1793 decided to be proper 
in regard to the Clerk of the General Assembly. It is 
evident that the Clerk should be under the jurisdiction 
or authority of the court, as he has charge of the records. 
In small Sessions the Pastor frequently acts as Moder- 
ator and Clerk ; there is no impropriety in this. In 
larger Sessions an Elder usually is appointed. In ju- 
dicial business, when considerable testimony is to be re- 
corded, it may be desirable, as it is allowable, to appoint 
a temporary clerk, as in the higher courts. 

What are the duties of the Clerk ? 

(1) "Every Session shall keep a fair record of its pro- 
ceedings, ichicli record shall be at least once every year sub- 
mitted to the inspection of the Presbytery." (2) The Clerk 
shall " preserve the records carefully." This includes the 
care of all the papers and books pertaining to the business 
of Session and the registers referred to on p. 174 ; (3) 
he shall " grant extracts from the records whenever prop- 
erly required," (4) make authenticated copies of judicial 
cases when these are needed, and prepare all necessary 
papers in cases of reference, appeal or complaint; (5) 
he shall issue certificates and citations by order of 
Session ; (6) he shall prepare the statistical reports for 
Presbytery; (7) he shall keep a fair record of the pro- 
ceedings of all congregational meetings called by the 
Session. f 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 586. 

t Form of Government, ch. xx. ; Book of Discipline, sect. 63. See 
p. 165. 



RECORDS. 



171 



Should the record be full ? 

The record should be full, especially in judicial cases, 
including the testimony of witnesses. " The charge and 
specifications, the plea and the judgment shall be entered 
on the minutes of the judicatory. The minutes shall also 
exhibit all the acts and orders of the judicatory relating 
to the case, with the reasons therefor, together with the 
notice of appeal and the reasons therefor, if any shall 
have been filed ; all which, together with the evidence 
in the case duly filed and authenticated by the clerk 
of the judicatory, shall constitute the record of the 
case."* The N. S. Assembly in 1862 declared that 
the testimony of witnesses must be recorded "on 
the book of permanent records." f Files are liable 
to be lost. 

How shall extracts of the record given by the Clerk be 
regarded ? 

They should be certified by him as true copies of the 
record, and " such extracts, under the hand of the Clerk, 
shall be considered as authentic vouchers of the fact 
which they declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory, and 
to every part of the Church." X If they have been 
printed and are certified by the Clerk, they shall be con- 
sidered as authentic, and the distribution of the printed 
form among the members of the higher court in a judi- 
cial case may, by mutual consent, be accepted in place of 
the reading of the record in whole or in part.§ 

To whom may the Clerk give extracts ? 

The records are the property of the Session, and the 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 24 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 246, 653. 
t Ibid., p. 173. 

% Form of Government, ch. xx. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 747. See p. 195. 



172 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



extracts can only be given by the order of Session. The 
parties in a judicial case shall be allowed copies of the 
whole proceedings, at their own expense, if they demand 
them.* In 1879 the Assembly was asked if "a Min- 
ister once suspended, but afterward restored, may de- 
mand that the records in his case be closed to inspection 
or transcript, when required by subsequent judicial pro- 
ceedings by his own Presbytery?" The reply given 
was : " The records of our church courts are public, and 
not private, documents, and therefore no one who has 
been under discipline can demand that anything per- 
taining to his case shall be closed to inspection or trans- 
cript. Yet a wise Christian charity would suggest that 
when the end of discipline in the restoration of an of- 
fender has been reached, no further publicity, if possi- 
ble, should be given to the matter." f 

How often must the records be submitted to Presbytery ? 

At least once each year. " And if any lower judica- 
tory shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, 
the higher may require them to be produced, either im- 
mediately or at a specified time as circumstances may 
determine." X Copies of the record, attested, were ac- 
cepted in 1790 in place of the originals when it was 
inconvenient to send the books. The O. S. Assembly 
in 1841 rescinded the permission, and in 1847 refused 
to receive attested copies in place of the original rec- 
ords^ So did the Assembly in 1878. 

In what respects must the records be examined ? 

In reviewing the records of an inferior judicatory 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 29. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 656. 

t Book of Discipline, sect. 71 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 678. 
\ Presbyterian Digest, 1S86, p. 656. 



RECORDS. 



173 



it is proper to examine, first, whether the proceedings 
have been constitutional and regular; secondly, whether 
they have been wise, equitable and for the edification of 
the Church ; thirdly, whether they have been correctly 
recorded. If everything is satisfactory, the records are 
by order of Presbytery approved as far as written, and 
signed by the Moderator. If anything is found out of 
order, the minutes are approved with exceptions " by 
simply placing on its own (the Presbytery's) records, and 
on those under review, the censure which it may pass. 
But irregular proceedings may be found so disreputable 
and injurious that the inferior judicatory must be re- 
quired to review and correct, or reverse them, and report, 
within a specified time, its obedience to the order; pro- 
vided, however, that no judicial decision shall be reversed, 
unless regularly taken up by appeal or complaint." * 

What effect has the approval of the records? 

After approval by Presbytery the records cannot 
be altered or annulled by the Session. If an error is 
found, it can be corrected only " by an application to the 
highest court that has endorsed the mistake." So the 
N. S. Assembly decided in 1862.f In 1878 the Assem- 
bly disapproved of a lower court correcting its record after 
the endorsement of a higher. In 1880 a Synod received 
permission to correct its records, f The O. S. Assembly 
in 1841 sustained the decision of the Moderator that the 
records of a lower court having been approved, the 
approval cannot be amended, being a minute record- 
ing a fact, but by a unanimous vote of the house. 
The higher court may give permission to correct the 
records, f 

* Book of Discipline, sects. 72, 74. See p. 229, 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 680. 



174 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION". 



In 1379 the Assembly declared that " the constituted 
right of appeal 1 either from a part of the proceedings 
of a judicatory or from a definite sentence/ and the 
right of complaint ( respecting a decision by an inferioi 
judicatory/ 'either before its rising or within ten days 
thereafter/ cannot be in any way affected by the ap- 
proval of the minutes of the judicatory against the 
action of which the appeal or complaint may be 
taken." * 

X. What registers must the Session keep ? 

"It is important that every Session keep a fair register 
of marriages; of baptisms, with the time of the birth of 
the individuals baptized; of persons admitted to the Lord's 
table; and of the deaths, and other removals of church 
members;" of those under church discipline;! of absent 
members (reserved list) j and of baptized members. In 
1881 the Assembly directed "church Sessions to exercise 
greater care in preserving accurate rolls of their baptized 
children who are not communicants." § And in 1882 
"churches are urged to keep a full and permanent 
roll of all baptized children, and carefully to note their 
public confession of Christ, their passing beyond the 
watch and care of the Church, or their removal by 
death." § These registers are kept by the Pastor or 
Clerk. 

What reports must the Session prepare ? 

(1) An annual narrative of the state of religion, to be 
presented to Presbytery, generally at the spring stated 
meeting; (2) a similar narrative to be presented at the 
annual meeting of Synod, which is generally held in 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 687. 

f Directory for Worship, ch. xi., sect. iii. 

| Presbyterian Digest, p. 175. 



% See p. 154. 



REPORTS. 



175 



the autumn. These should each be the narrative for a 
whole year, the one of the presbyterial year, and the 
other of the synodical year, the Board of Publication to 
furnish blanks.* In 1884 a committee was appointed 
"to prepare an outline of topics, with appropriate ques- 
tions or suggestions, to serve as a basis for church nar- 
ratives." The report was entitled " Inquiries for the 
guidance of Church Sessions in preparing their Annual 
Narratives of the State of Religion." These were revised 
in 1895 and 1897. Forty-one questions are arranged 
under the following topics : I. Congregational Services ; 
II. Sabbath-schools ; III. Societies of Men, of Women, 
Young Peoples' Societies' Reports ; IV. Spiritual Con- 
ditions ; V. Benevolence ; VI. Family Religion, and 
VII. Miscellaneous. These questions were ordered to 
be printed and distributed among the churches.f (3) 
The statistical report to Presbytery, to be transmitted 
to the General Assembly. This should be presented at 
the spring meeting, and should include — numbers of 
Elders and Deacons, number added on examination and 
on certificate, number dismissed, dropped, and deceased, 
whole number of communicants, adult baptisms, infant 
baptisms, Sabbath-school membership, the amount con- 
tributed to the nine causes recommended by the Gen- 
eral Assembly, to the General Assembly's expenses, to 
congregational purposes, and to miscellaneous objects ; 
the value of boxes sent should be included. j 

The blanks are furnished to the Sessions. In 1885 
the Assembly directed that the Board of Publication in 
printing blanks " submit them to the approval of that 
officer of the Church who is responsible for the same, 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 175. f Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 121. 
% Ibid,, 1897, pp. 139, 140. 



176 



OF THE CHURCH SESSION. 



and in particular that the blanks for congregational and 
presbyterial statistics be approved by the Stated Clerk 
of the General Assembly."* These reports should all 
be formally adopted by the Session, and engrossed on 
the records as part of the minutes of Session. This is 
implied in the recommendation of the Assembly to Pres- 
byteries and Synods in 1892.f In 1869 the N.S. As- 
sembly ordered that the statistical report should contain 
only the actual membership — that the utmost care should 
be taken to clear the register of all deceased, dismissed 
and lost members.J The O. S. Assembly in 1856 also 
ordered the omission of all absent members whose res- 
idences are unknown. Their names should be put on 
a reserve list, and not counted in the statistical report.§ 
This was ratified in 1872. The "Book of Discipline" re- 
quires that " a separate roll of such names shall be kept."|| 
How must the meetings of Session be opened and 
closed ? 

They should always be opened and closed with prayer. 
Tins fact should be stated on the records.^" The open- 
ing prayer may properly be omitted after a divine ser- 
vice. If If so, it should be recorded. In 1884 the 
Assembly reiterated the action of 1877. "While we 
have no law requiring the closing of the sessions of the 
church Session with prayer, yet by the deliverances of 
the past General Assemblies the omission to close any 
session of any of the judicatories of the Church with 
prayer has been pronounced out of harmony with the 
'Forrn of Government;' but a recess does not imply 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 625. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 224, 
X Ibid., p. 801. I Ibid, p. 665. 

|| Book of Discipline, sect. 49. See pp. 152-154. 
T[ Ibid., p. 161. 



BOND OF UNION. 



177 



the close of a Session. " * Yet the Session has discre- 
tion, especially when the meeting follows a divine ser- 
vice.* Informal meetings, however, arc often held.f 

What is the lowest judicatory of other churches called? 

Neither the Episcopal nor the Congregational Church 
has any judicatory in the particular church. In the former 
the Priest exercises discipline, and in the latter the church 
itself, though often according to the advice of a Prudential 
Committee. In regard to the Methodist Church see p. 
160. In the Lutheran Church the church Council cor- 
responds with our Session, as does the Consistory in the 
Reformed (Dutch) Church. 



CHAPTER X. 

OF THE PKESBYTERY. 

I. Should separate congregations have a hond of union ? 

Christ regarded it important (John 10 : 16), and he 
prayed for it (John 17 : 20, 21). He did not expect nor 
aim to bring all his sheep into one flock, nor did he pray 
that all who should believe on him should be in one place 
on earth, but he labored and prayed that all might be under 
one Shepherd, and one with him and with each other, in 
love and under government. The Apostles taught the 
necessity of the unity of the churches, their mutual de- 
pendence, and the subjection of all to the Epistles, whether 
general or addressed to the churches in certain cities. " Hie 
church of Jerusalem consisted of more than one (congrega- 

* Form of Government, eh. x., sect. xi. ; eh. xi., sect. v. ; and ch. 
xii., sect. viii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 161. f Seep. 129. 

12 



178 



OF THE PRESBYTEKY. 



tion), as is manifest both before and after the dispersion, 
from Acte" 6:1,6; 9:31; 21:20; 2:41,46,47; and 
4 : 4. These congregations were under one presbyterial 
government, proved from Acts 15 : 4; 11 : 22, 30; 21 : 
17, 18 ; 6 : That the church of Ephesus had more con- 
gregations than one, under a presbyterial government, 
appears from Acts 19 : 18, 19, 20; 1 Cor. 16 : 8, 9, 19, 
compared with Acts 18 : 19, 24, 26 ; 20 : 17, 18, 25, 28, 
30, 31, 36, 37 ; Rev. 2 : 1-6." * 

All branches of the Christian Church have felt the 
necessity, and have established some bond of union for 
mutual counsel and assistance. 

What is the first object of such a union ? 

"To preserve soundness of doctrine" Individual mem- 
bers and churches often adopt errors, and if isolated these 
errors become confirmed and lead to other perversions of 
truth. If each church may adopt or change its creed at 
pleasure, there can be no uniformity of faith nor certainty 
of truth. If, however, churches are bound together by a 
definite form of government, their mutual oversight and 
zeal for the truth will detect errors, repudiate heresies, 
define and defend sound doctrine and silence false 
teachers. 

What is the second object of this union ? 

« T< preserve regularity of discipline" Uniformity of 
discipline is very important. What one church allows ought 
not to be condemned by another. There should be the 
same terms of communion, the same rules forjudging the 
outward conduct of members, and the same methods of 
convicting and restoring offenders. There should be some 
means of correcting the misapplication of discipline. This 
can only be accomplished by a real union. 

* Form of Government, ch. x., sect, i., note. 



BOND OF UNION. 



179 



What is the third object of this union ? 

" To enter into common measures for promoting knowledge 
and religion, and for preventing infidelity, error and im- 
morality" such as an educated ministry, religious publi- 
cations, extension of the Church at home and abroad, 
general education and morality. The churches have a 
responsibility concerning not only their own members, 
but also the condition of the world without, in which 
different forms of infidelity and immorality are constantly 
reappearing. To oppose these the individual churches can 
do but little, and their efforts would often prove fruit- 
less, because conflicting. Concerted action and a united 
testimony for the truth and against errors and iniquity 
accomplish much. 

Are these objects accomplished by presbyterial and synod- 
ical assemblies ? 

"Hence arise the importance and usefulness of presbyte- 
rial and synodical assemblies" For any errors in doctrine 
or irregularities in discipline in particular churches are 
discovered and corrected by the higher courts; which, 
having a general supervision, can also determine all 
matters concerning the churches and the influence to 
be exerted on the community at large.* 

What is the bond of union in the Roman Catholic 
Church? 

The Pope — the recognition of and submission to the 
Pope as the infallible head of the Church, the vicegerent 
of Christ on earth, who claims absolute authority, temporal 
and spiritual. The scriptural warrant for this is said to 
be Christ's charge to Peter : " Thou art Peter, and upon 
this rock I will build my Church ;" "and I will give unto 
thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven; and whatso- 
* Book of Discipline, sect. 71. 



180 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



ever thou shalt bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, 
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shalt be- loosed 
in heaven" (Matt. 16 : 18, 19). But in Eph. 2 : 20, 21, 
Rev. 21 : 14; 1 Cor. 3 : 11, and elsewhere, the Church is 
said to be built equally on all the Apostles, "Jesus Christ 
himself being the chief corner-stone." In Matt. 18:18 
the same power of the keys, to bind and loose, is given 
alike to all the Twelve. And in no case does Peter assume 
superiority over the Apostles in the Christian Church. He 
did not even preside over the church at Jerusalem, nor 
over the Presbytery or Synod described in Acts 15. 

What is the bond of union in the Episcopal Church ? 

Bishops, as the successors of the Apostles, having 
authority, eacli over the other clergy, the laity and the 
churches in his separate diocese, and as a body over the 
whole Church. The scriptural authority cited is the 
calling of the Apostles (Luke 6 : 13), the charge given 
to them (Matt. 28 : 19), the authority exercised by them 
(Acts 20 : 17), and the appointment of successors (Acts 
1 : 16-26). The evident answer to this is — (1) that the 
apostolate was designed to be a temporary office; * (2) that 
at the time Christ gave his charge to the Apostles they 
represented the whole Church, and his charge was there- 
fore to the Church; the authority he then gave was to be 
exercised for a time by these extraordinary officers, but 
permanently by the regular officers and courts of the 
Church; (3) that while the Apostles did possess uni- 
versal and absolute authority for the organization of the 
Christian Church, it was because of their peculiar relation 
to Christ, their inspiration and their miraculous gifts, which 
were only temporary. But the powers needed permanent- 
ly in the Church they exercised only together with the 
* See p. 42. 



BOND OF UNION IN OTHER CHURCHES. 181 



permanent officers and courts. (4) They had no success- 
ors. Matthias was not a successor of Judas, but was sub- 
stituted for that false Apostle. Paul, as "one born out 
of due time," was not a successor to any, but made the 
Apostle to the Gentiles (1 Cor. 15:8). Their peculiar 
gifts have ceased.* Xo provision for successors was made 
in the Scriptures, nor were qualifications given. Nor, in 
fact, have any since exercised the authority or performed 
the work of Apostles as described in the Scriptures. 

What is the bond of union in the Methodist churches ? 

In the Methodist Church the bond of union is found 
in the Conferences, General, Annual and Quarterly .f 

What is the bond of union in the Congregational 
Church? 

In the Congregational Church fellowship between in- 
dividual churches is expressed by Councils, which are 
called in cases of importance or difficulty for sympathy, 
advice and co-operation. J The church calling the Coun- 
cil may invite as many or as few churches as it deems. best, 
and may adopt or reject the advice given. Some Congre- 
gational churches are consociated ; that is, they mutually 
agree to call upon those thus associated whenever any 
matter of importance is presented to any one church. 
These Consociations, though resembling Presbyteries, 
possess no power nor supervision. The advice given 
should be followed as long as the church remains in 
the Consociation ; the right to withdraw at any moment 
is recognized. 

II. Of whom does the Presbytery consist ? 

"A Presbytery consists of all the Ministers, in number 
not less than five, and one Ruling Elder from each con* 



* See p. 43. t Discipline, 1880, 63-101. 

% Congregational Manual, pp. 10, 20 ; Congregationalism, p. 3. 



182 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



gregation, tcithin a certain district." It may be formed 
without any organized churches, but must have a definite 
territory.* All churches and missionary operations with- 
in the bounds of the Presbytery must be under its care 
and government. This is true also in regard to Minis- 
ters. Yet Ministers coming within the bounds of a 
Presbytery can become members only by regular letters 
of dismissal from the Presbyteries to which they for- 
merly belonged. If a Minister reside within one Pres- 
bytery and labor in another, he should unite with the 
latter. The Presbytery must judge in each case if 
there be sufficient cause to justify the membership of 
those who live beyond its geographical limits. In 1870 
and 1872 the Assembly declared that " Ministers with- 
out charge are required to unite with that Presbytery 
within the geographical limits of which they ordinarily 
reside or are nearest to, and to which they shall be amen- 
able for the proper discharge of their ordination engage- 
ments." f 

Can two Presbyteries occupy the same ground ? 

No. It would be contrary both to the letter and spirit 
of our constitution and the teaching of the word of God. 
In 1873 the Assembly decided that no distinction can be 
made " of race or color or language to interfere with 
the unity and simplicity of that oversight which the 
constitution of this Church requires."! 

What are "elective-affinity" courts? 

" Judicatories not bounded by geographical limits, but 
having a chief regard in their erection to diversities of 
doctrinal belief and of ecclesiastical polity." These are 
inconsistent with our " Form of Church Government," 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 177, 179. f Ibid., pp. 181, 182. 

t Ibid., p. 179 ; Minutes G. A. 1888, p. 73 ; 1889, p. 69. 



MEMBERS OF PRESBYTERY. 



183 



and would "open a wide door for mischiefs and abuses 
of the most serious kind," destroying the unity of the 
Church, purity of doctrine, uniformity of discipline and 
the peace of the churches.* 

May a Presbytery consist of less than five Ministers ? 

Five are necessary even on missionary ground where 
four or more churches have been organized.* In 1877 
a delegate was received by the Assembly whose commis- 
sion was regular in form, but his Presbytery had fallen 
below the constitutional number of five Ministers. The 
Assembly resolved that the constitution "does not con- 
template the dissolution of Presbyteries previously organ- 
ized in remote and isolated regions with less than five mem- 
bers;" "that the General Assembly is disposed to excuse 
remote and isolated Presbyteries from strict compliance 
with certain general rules, when it shall appear that every 
reasonable effort has been made to comply with said rules."* 

Are Ministers without charge members of Presbytery ? 

In Scotland they are under the care of Presbytery, are 
responsible to it, have a seat, and may speak on any res- 
olution, but have no vote. 

"According to the constitution of our Church, Minis- 
ters, as such, whether with or without charge, are of 
equal power and privilege. If the defection of any 
Minister from the duties implied in his ordination vows 
is serious enough to disfranchise him, it is sufficiently se- 
rious to call for the orderly exercise of discipline." This 
is the language of the O. S. Assembly of 1859 ; it ex- 
pressed the decision of the Assemblies of 1802, 1816 and 
1835.f 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 178 ; Minutes G. A. 1887, p. 25. 
f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 181, 209 ; Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 
130. 



184 



OF THE PftESBYTERY. 



Must the Presbyteries have geographical bounds ? 

In 1834 the Assembly decided that this ought to be 
so, " except in very extraordinary cases." * At the re- 
union in 1869 the Assembly determined the bounds of 
thirty-four Synods, and required each of these to hold a 
special meeting to divide its allotted territory into certain 
districts and consign them to Presbyteries. f The bounds 
of Presbytery can be changed by Synod after approval 
by the Presbyteries interested. If the proposed change 
affects the boundaries of Synods, those Synods must be con- 
sulted and the matter referred to the General Assembly.^ 
The Assembly may change the bounds of Presbytery. § 

What are union Presbyteries ? 

They are formed in foreign fields jointly occupied by 
organizations holding Presbyterian doctrine and polity. 
They prepare the way for the organization of national 
churches. These are encouraged, and our missionaries 
are urged to unite with them. In doing so they do not 
lose claim on the Board of Relief.]] Their names and 
addresses are published in the Assembly's Minutes. 
These Presbyteries may be represented by advisory 
members in our Assembly.^ 

How are the churches represented in Presbytery ? 

" One Ruling Elder from each congregation" The 
Session should appoint a delegate and an alternate for each 
meeting, whether regular or special, of the Presbytery, 
that the church may certainly be represented. It is the 
custom of some Sessions to appoint a delegate to serve 
for three or more months. There is nothing in the con- 
stitution to forbid this. An alternate may take the place 
of the principal at an adjourned meeting.** But when 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 179. t H>id; P- 229. J Ibid,, p. 303. 
I See p. 273. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 180; Minutes G. A. 1887, 
pp. 19, 24, 140. TJ See p. 265. ** Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 110. 



DELEGATES OF CHURCHES. 



185 



a church has adopted the rotary eldership, those Elders 
whose term of service has expired may be appointed by 
the Session delegates to Presbytery and Synod.* In 
Scotland a Minister without charge or an Elder of another 
church may be appointed by the Session to represent them 
in the higher judicatories. But according to our constitu- 
tion the delegate to Presbytery must be an Elder of the 
church which he represents. The same delegate must be 
sent to an adjourned meeting of Presbytery who was pres- 
ent at the stated meeting, especially when the business 
partly considered is to be continued at the adjourned meet- 
ing, f In 1878 the Assembly was asked, If a delegate to 
Synod could represent his Session at an adjourned meeting 
of the Presbytery held during the intervals of the sessions 
of Synod? and may the Session appoint him delegate to 
Synod and to an adjourned meeting of Presbytery? The 
reply was: "No rule is laid down in our standards as to the 
particular term or time of service of delegates appointed by 
church Sessions to the higher judicatories of the Church." 
"It is left to each Session to prescribe the particular terms 
for which, or times at which, its delegates shall attend 
as its representatives in such judicatories. Under this 
view the first branch of the overture is answered in the 
negative, but the questions involved in both branches 
are subject in each individual case to the control of 
each Session." J 

If the delegate fail to appear, the Presbytery should call 
the Session to account for not appointing a delegate, or 
order it to inquire concerning the absence of the Elder or 
Elders appointed, and to pass censure if needed. § 



* Form of Government, ch. xiii., sect. viii. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 593. t Ibid., p. 171. 

\ Ibid., p. 244. Seep. 167. 



186 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



III. How many Elders may the Session send to Presby 
tery? 

The previous section entitles every congregation to be 
represented by one Elder, the principle being that there 
shall be an equal number of Ministers and Ruling Elders 
in our judicatories. If a church has more than one Pastor, 
the church may send " two or more Elders, in proportion 
to the number of its Pastors." * The application of this 
general principle would seem to require that when a 
church has two Pastors, one of whom is aged and infirm, 
but unable to attend the Presbytery, the Session can send 
only one Elder. "The term 6 collegiate church' is used in 
two senses — first, of a church with more than one Pastor; 
second, of two or more churches united under the care of 
one Pastor." * To these may be added a third: "a church 
which is united with others under the joint pastorate of 
several Ministers."* In any such case the number of 
Elders sent to Presbytery is determined by the number 
of its Pastors. 

TV. How are two or more congregations united under one 
Pastor to be represented ? 

"By one Elder" and for the same reason as above.* 
In such cases the Sessions of the several churches should 
alternate in electing a delegate to Presbytery. If these 
churches belong to different Presbyteries, they, while un- 
der one Pastor, shall belong to the Presbvterv with which 
the Minister is connected, and be only there represented. 
When such pastoral relation ceases, the churches must 
return to their former Presbyteries, f This was reiter- 
ated in 1874. f If the Minister has been installed over 
one church, and acts as Stated Supply of another, he is 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 183. 
t Ibid., p. 184. 



DELEGATES OF CHURCHES. 



187 



not the Pastor of the latter;* and therefore both churches 
have a right to be represented. f 

In our large cities a church will often sustain one or more 
missionary chapels. These frequently have no church or- 
ganization, but form a part of the parent church, and are 
subject to its Session. They may have their own Pastors, 
who are appointed by the Session of the parent church, 
which also determines who may be admitted to the sac- 
raments administered in the chapels. Those worshiping 
there have no voice in the temporal or spiritual affairs 
of the chapels, nor do they vote in the business-meet- 
ings of the church. They are without discipline, except 
the pastoral oversight of their own Ministers, for the 
members of the Session do not know them and have no 
supervision. The chapel congregations can have no rep- 
resentation in Presbytery. These chapels are not, there- 
fore, established according to Presbyterian principles, and 
should be temporary, preparatory to full organization; 
or they should be permitted at once to elect Elders and 
be recognized as mission churches, supervised and aided 
by the parent church or by the Board of Missions, and 
be represented in Presbytery. These chapels are re- 
ported in the statistical column in the minutes separately 
underneath the report of the parent church.J 

V. How are vacant churches to be represented ? 

A vacant church is one which has no Pastor duly in- 
stalled over it. It may have a Stated Supply, who may 
have served them for several years (an evil to be dis- 
countenanced, and terminated as soon as practicable),! or 
it may, with other churches, be statedly ministered unto 
by a domestic Missionary without installation. In either 

* See p. 48. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 183. 

X Minutes G. A. 1891, p. 187. § Presbyterian Digest, p. 146. 



188 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



case the church is vacant, and is entitled to representation 
in Presbytery by an Elder. So the O. S. Assembly de- 
eided in 1860/' The reasons are (1) that the Stated Sup- 
ply oi* Missionary, as such, has neither authority nor seat 
in the Session ;f (2) that every congregation has a right to 
representation;; and (3) while vacant they have special 
need of the oversight and care of Presbytery. This rule 
is evidently right, yet at times may give a domestic Mis- 
sionary or the Elders of feeble churches an undue in- 
fluence in Presbytery. The evil, however, is practically 
counteracted by the fact that Ministers are almost always 
more numerous than the Elders in the meeting of that 
body, and every act must be reviewed by the higher 
courts. 

VI. How are Elders to be accredited ? 

"Every Elder not known to the Presbytery si tall produce 
a certificate of Ms regular appointment from the church 
which he represents" 

VII. What is a quorum of Presbytery ? 

"Any three Ministers, and as many Elders as may be 
present, belonging to the Presbytery, being met cd the time 
and place appointed, shall be a quorum competent to pro- 
ceed to business" 

If no Elder be present, the three Ministers form a quo- 
rum. Such was the decision of the O. S. Assembly in 
1843 and 1844, and was defended on the ground "that 
Ministers are not only preachers of the gospel and ad- 
ministrators of sealing: ordinances, but also Ruling El- 
ders in the very nature of the office/ J and that the ab- 
sence of Elders " does not prevent the Presbytery from 
constituting and transacting business/ 5 since the churches 
had the right to send delegates to take part in all acts of 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 185. f See p. 130. X See p. 184 



QUORUM. 



189 



government and discipline.* The N. S. Assembly seems 
to have taken no action on the question, save in 1857 to 
declare that two clerical members did not form a quorum 
of Presbytery. f The Southern Presbyterian Church re- 
quires the presence of an Elder to form a quorum: "Any 
three Ministers belonging to the Presbytery, together with 
at least one Ruling Elder, being met at the time and 
place appointed, shall be a quorum competent to proceed 
to business." J 

May less than three Ministers be a quorum ? 

"Three Ministers, with as many Elders as may be pres- 
ent" are necessary. Two may meet and adjourn from 
time to time until another arrives,§ but can do nothing 
else. They cannot receive a Minister who is present 
with a certificate from another Presbytery, and thus form 
a quorum. The reception of a member is the act of a 
Presbytery, and not of a committee, nor can the act of 
less than a quorum be legalized by the quorum thus 
obtained.! The General Assembly can make it valid, || 
but the Synod cannot.^ 

In peculiar cases, where by death or removals the 
Presbytery has been reduced to two members, they may 
receive new members and transact business with the quo- 
rum thus obtained, but such reception and business have 
no validity until sanctioned and legalized by the General 
Assembly.^ Less than a quorum cannot table charges 
nor take any steps toward discipline, because such acts be- 
long to the Presbytery,** which cannot consider charges 
received " by individuals usurping its prerogatives." Nor 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 185. See also Church Polity, p. 300. 
t Ibid., p. 186. 

{ Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect, iv., sub-sect. iii. 

\ General Rules for Judicator ies, iii. See p. 531. || Ibid., p. 190. 

<[ Minutes G. A. 1S98, p. 139. ** Book of Discipline, sects. 18, 37. 



190 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



can less than a quorum appoint commissioners to the 
General Assembly.* 

VIII. What is the first power of Preshytery ? 

" To receive and issue appeals, complaints and references 
from church Sessions brought before them in an orderly 
manner, and in the tried of judicial cases the Presbytery 
shall hear power to appoint and act by Judicial Com- 
missions" Acts of Presbytery are to be respected and 
obeyed until repealed on appeal or complaint. f 

How does an appeal differ from a reference ? 

"A reference is a representation in writing, made by 
an inferior to a superior judicatory, of a judicial case 
not yet decided," " for mere advice preparatory to a de- 
cision by the inferior judicatory, or for ultimate trial 
and decision by the superior;" while "an appeal is the 
removal of a judicial case, by a written representation, 
from an inferior to a superior judicatory; and may be 
taken by either of the original parties from the final 
judgment of the lower judicatory. These parties shall 
be called Appellant and Appellee." An appeal is for a 
change of sentence. In the former case the higher is 
called upon to help the lower court in its duty; in the 
latter case it must verify or correct the action of the 
lower court. A reference is made "by an inferior judi- 
catory to a superior." An appeal, if in order, must be 
heard and decided by the higher court, but a reference 
may be returned, " either with or without advice, to the 
inferior judicatory." J 

What is a complaint ? 

Before 1821 no distinction was made between a com- 
plaint and an appeal ; the usual expression was, " We 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 187. t Ibid., p. 190. 

X Book of Discipline, sects. 77, 79, 94. 1 



APPEALS. 



191 



complain and appeal."* "A complaint is a written rep- 
resentation made to the next superior judicatory by one 
or more persons subject and submitting to the jurisdic- 
tion of the judicatory complained of, respecting any 
delinquency or any decision by an inferior judica- 
tory." f The signers must have given notice within ten 
days.J In non-judicial cases if it be signed by at 
least one-third of the members recorded present, the 
execution of the decision shall be stayed. § A complaint 
in order and with sufficient reasons must be heard.|| 

Do the Scriptures recognize the right of appeal ? 

It is assumed in all that is said of the unity of the 
Church. There is but one law of God, which is bind- 
ing upon all churches and the whole Church. Any mis- 
application of law is a wrong, not only to the individual 
or particular church, but to the body. The one member 
who suffers has a right to appeal to the whole Church, 
which suffers with it. It is recognized in the appoint- 
ment of courts of appeal (Ex. 18 : 25, 27). The syna- 
gogues were subject to the Sanhedrim. The first Chris- 
tian churches were not isolated, but were united under 
the Apostles and the recognized authority of general 
councils (Acts 15 : 5, 6, 19, 20).f 

How should an appeal be answered ? 

Some denominations, as the Congregational, vest all 
authority in the local church, and accord to the assembly 
of churches only the right of advice or counsel. This 
gives the small body more authority than the larger, the 
part more than the whole. The local church may set at 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 721. | Book of Discipline, sect. 83. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 714. g Book of Discipline, sect. 85. 
|| Ibid., sect. 87. 

If What is Presbyter ianism? pp. 68-72. 



192 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



naught the decision of the denomination , and persist in 
holding doctrines denounced as heretical, and continue 
discipline declared to be wrongly inflicted. The rights 
of individuals, the peace of particular churches and the 
purity of the whole body require that appeals be an- 
swered with authority (Acts 15 : 10, 19, 20, 23-29; 1 Cor. 
5 : 3,4,12, 13).* 

How should a reference be answered ? 

A reference may be for advice, in which case advice 
should be given. f But the advice thus given cannot 
lightly be set aside. It comes from the higher court, 
and must be respected. The reference may be " for ul- 
timate trial and decision," or it may be an overture ; in 
either case the decision of the Presbytery is of author- 
ity, and is binding until revoked by a higher judicatory. 

What is meant by "in an orderly manner " ? 

According to the law and usage of the Church. (1) 
An appeal must be from one of the original parties, (2) 
after submitting to a trial before Session ; (3) a written 
notice must have been given to the Session, with rea- 
sons, within ten days after the sentence appealed from 
has been passed • (4) it must be lodged with the Clerk 
of the Presbytery before the close of the second day of 
their session ; and (5) it must be couched in respectful 
language.! 

A complaint may come from those subject to Session ; 
notice, with reasons, must be given within ten days 
after the action was taken ; it must be lodged with the 
Clerk of the higher court before the close of the second 
day of its meeting; and must be in respectful language. § 

* See p. 120-125. f Book of Discipline, sect. 79. 

X Ibid., sects. 94, 96; Presbyterian Digest, p. 721. 
I Book of Discipline, sects. 83, 84. 



APPEALS. 



193 



A reference can come only from a judicatory, and in 
a case not yet decided, and must be in writing.* 
What is the effect of a notice of appeal ? 

"When the judgment directs admonition or rebuke, 
notice of appeal shall suspend all further proceedings; 
but in other cases the judgments shall be in force until 
the appeal is decided,"f that is "by the highest judica- 
tory to which the case is carried/ 7 J The O. S. Assembly 
in 1864 decided that an appeal against a certain action 
did not prohibit the Presbytery from acting as they 
thought necessary for the peace and prosperity of the 
Church. § In 1881 the Assembly decided that when a 
Presbytery dissolved a church and ordered the Elders 
to cease to exercise their office, " the effect of an appeal 
is to continue all the rights of the Elders as to repre- 
sentation in the higher courts until the appeal is finally 
issued by the higher judicatories." And that "a com- 
plaint alone does not suspend or arrest the action com- 
plained of." 1 1 u Whenever a complaint, in cases non-judi- 
cial, is entered against a decision of a judicatory, signed 
by at least one-third of the members recorded as present 
when the action was taken, the execution of such 
decision shall be stayed until the final issue of the case 
by the superior judicatory."^ 

How are appeals to be heard? 

The Moderator from the chair should solemnly warn 
the Presbytery that "it is about to pass to the considera- 
tion of the business assigned for trial, and enjoin the mem- 
bers to recollect their high character as judges of a court 
of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty on which they are 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 77. f Ibid., sect. 100. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 777. § Ibid., p. 778. 

|| Ibid., p. 718. K Book of Discipline, sect 85. 

13 



194 



OF THE PRESB YTEK Y. 



about to enter." * The trial should be conducted strictly 
according to the "Book of Discipline." "When due 
notice of an appeal has been given, and the appeal and 
the specifications of the errors alleged have been filed in 
due time, the appeal shall be considered in order. The 
judgment, the notice of appeal, the appeal, and the speci- 
fications of the errors alleged, shall be read; and the ju- 
dicatory may then determine, after hearing the parties, 
whether the appeal shall be entertained. If it be enter- 
tained, the following order shall be observed : (1) The 
record in the case, from the beginning, shall be read, 
except what may be omitted by consent. (2) The parties 
shall be heard, the appellant opening and closing. (3) 
Opportunity shall be given to the members of the judi- 
catory appealed from to be heard. (4) Opportunity shall 
be given to the members of the superior judicatory to 
be heard. (5) The vote shall then be separately taken, 
without debate, on each specification of error alleged, the 
question being taken in the form : ( Shall the specifica- 
tion of error be sustained ?' If no one of the specifica- 
tions be sustained, and no error be found by the judicatory 
in the record, the judgment of the inferior judicatory shall 
be affirmed. If one or more errors be found, the judica- 
tory shall determine whether the judgment of the infe- 
rior judicatory shall be reversed or modified, or the case 
remanded for a new trial; and the judgment, accompa- 
nied by a recital of the error or errors found, shall be 
entered on the record. If the judicatory deem it wise, 
an explanatory minute may be adopted which also shall 
be a part of the record of the case."f Complaints are 
heard in the same wav.t If the prosecutor does not 

* General Rules for Judicatories, xl. f Book of Discipline, sect. 99. 
% Ibid., sect. 87 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 717. 



APPEALS. 



195 



appear, the case may be dismissed and the decision re- 
mains in force.* 

What shall be done if the records are not presented ? 

The Session may be censured for not presenting their 
records, having received due notice of the appeal, and 
" the sentence appealed from shall be suspended, until a 
record is produced on which the issue can be fairly tried." * 

Must the records be read ? 

With consent of parties the reading of the records ma) 
be dispensed with, when the facts are admitted by the 
parties. f The records may be printed and distributed to 
the members of the court, and if attested by the Clerk 
of the lower court, and with consent of parties, the read- 
ing may be omitted. J In 1847 the O. S. Assembly de- 
clined to examine an appeal, because the record was too 
voluminous, and because the interests of the Church 
would be better promoted by dismissing the case with- 
out further trial, the appellant consenting. § 

Who are the original parties ? 

" The original parties are the parties concerned in the 
origin of the dispute." " When the prosecution is initiated 
by a judicatory, the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America shall be the prosecutor 
and an original party; in all other cases the individual 
prosecutor shall be an original party." || " The prose- 
cuting committee, representing the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America, is en- 
titled to conduct the prosecution, in all its stages, in what- 
ever judicatory, until the final issue is reached.^ 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 732, 779, 780 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 101. 

t Ibid., p. 745 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 99. 

{ Ibid., p. 747. i Ibid., p. 677. 

|| Book of Discipline, sect. 10. Presbyterian Digest, p. 637. 



196 



OF THE PRESBYTERY, 



How are the members of the inferior judicatory to be heard ? 

They have a right individually to speak " in explana- 
tion of the grounds of their decision, or of their dissent 
from it." A committee is often appointed to express and 
defend the action of the court. The permission of the As- 
sembly to those of the lower Court, not members of its 
body, to be heard " is not to be pleaded as a precedent." * 

How shall the members of the inferior court retire ? 

The withdrawal may be construed either literally — 
then the members must leave the house : this has very 
frequently been insisted upon before the division, and by 
the O. S. Assembly as late as 1859 — or metaphorically, 
when the members may remain, but must be silent, and 
are considered out of the house. This was allowed sev- 
eral times before the division. The N. S. body does not 
seem to have taken any action, nor has the reunited 
Church. The clause is generally understood literally.f 

May an appeal be tried by a commission ? 

"A commission is an extraordinary committee of a 
church court, appointed either for some special business 
or to take cognizance of such as may arise during the 
vacations of the court. It differs from an ordinary com- 
mittee in that it is empowered not only to inquire and 
prepare business for the action of the court, but also pro- 
visionally to come to any such determinations and enforce 
any such decisions as would be within the competence of 
the court itself. It differs from a court, as its decisions 
and determinations are merely provisionarv and of force 
ad interim, and must be subject to the revision and ulti- 
mate determination of the court, by which they may be 
set aside and annulled, and which alone can by its sanc- 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 99 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 749. 
| Book of Discipline, sect. 23 ; Presbyterian Digest^ p. 652. 



APPEAL. 



197 



tion, either tacit or express, give them permanent author- 
ity."* The decision of a judicial commission is the 
act of the body which appointed it, and can be reversed 
only on appeal or complaint by a higher judicatory. 
Formerly every disputant was regarded as having 
the right to be heard by the whole judicatory , and 
trial by commission was allowable only with consent 
of parties. But in 1894 the Book of Discipline was 
amended to authorize Presbyteries to appoint judicial 
commission in all cases, which may "sit during the 
intervals between the meetings of the appointing Pres- 
bytery." See page 253. 
May an appeal be dismissed ? 

It may when the appeal is not presented in an orderly 
manner;f when the appellant foils to appear in person 
or by counsel ; J when the records are absent ; when no 
evidence is presented to sustain the allegations ;§ when 
a previous decision covers the case ; || when no one is 
aggrieved by the technical informality ; when the rea- 
sons assigned are vague, insufficient.^ 

May the verdict in the case by a civil court be reason for 
an appeal ? 

The verdict in the civil court is the application of a 
human law through its forms of trial, testimony and 
judgment. The Church has to do with a divine law 
and its own methods. That which is an offence in the 
Church may not be in the State. Often the State has 
forbidden what the Church commands. In cases of 
crimes the civil court may acquit or convict on a tech- 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 233. note. 

t See p. 192. t Book of Discipline, sect 97. 

$ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 726, 736, 743, 779. 

|| Minutes G. A. 1874, P- ^ H Presbyterian Digest, p. 727. 



198 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



nicality which the Church cannot regard. Its verdict and 
reasons should be considered, but cannot determine the 
sentence of the Session.* One pleading, under certain 
circumstances, " guilty " in the civil court, and acquitted 
by the Session, should have the confidence of the Church , 
and his plea in the former cannot be used as a reason for 
a complaint against the sentence of the latter.f 
What may the decision be ? 

" If no one of the specifications be sustained, and no 
error be found by the judicatory in the record, the judg- 
ment of the inferior judicatory shall be affirmed. If 
one or more errors be found, the judicatory shall deter- 
mine whether the judgment of the inferior judicatory 
shall be reversed or modified, or the case remanded for a 
new trial ; and the judgment, accompanied by a recital 
of the error or errors found, shall be entered on the rec- 
ord." " The effect of a complaint, if sustained, may be 
the reversal in whole or in part of the action of the lower 
judicatory; and may also, in cases non-judicial, be the in- 
fliction of censure upon the j udicatory complained of." J 

How is the vote taken ? 

" The vote shall then be separately taken, without de- 
bate, on each specification of error alleged, the question 
being taken in the form: 6 Shall the specification of error 
be sustained?'" .... "If the judicatory deem it wise, 
an explanatory minute may be adopted which shall be a 
part of the record of the case." J " In cases of complaint 
involving a judicial decision, proceedings in an appellate 
judicatory shall be had in the order and as provided in 
section 99."§ 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 605. t Ibid., p. 707. 

% Book of Discipline, sects. 88 and 99; Presbyterian Digest, p. 717. 
\ Book of Discipline, sect. 87. 



APPEALS IN OTHER CHURCHES. 199 



Who may vote ? 

All the members of the court, except that " neither 
the appellant nor the members of the judicatory ap- 
pealed from, shall sit, deliberate or vote in the case."* 
So also in the case of complaint. f In 1836 the Assembly 
decided that an Elder of the lower court could not vote, 
even though he was not a member of that court when 
the case was tried. But Ministers or Elders who were 
in transitu, dismissed before the trial in the lower court, 
but not received by another body, could vote on the ap- 
peal in the higher. The Moderator of the judicatory, if 
a member of the court appealed from, must retire from 
the chair while the appeal is being tried. Other mem- 
bers who may be personally interested in the result of 
the appeal may voluntarily retire or be challenged.! "In 
judicial cases no one shall be allowed to dissent or pro- 
test who did not vote against the decision." § 

What is a Protest? 

A Protest is a formal written declaration made by one 
or more of a minority against a proceeding or decision 
deemed injurious. If presented according to the Book 
of Discipline, it must be entered on the minutes of the 
Judicatory.|| An answer may be prepared and recorded. 

How are appeals made in other Churches ? 

In the Episcopal Church a communicant who has been 
repelled from the communion by the Rector may within 
three months complain in writing to the Bishop, who 
may restore him, or he may institute an inquiry into 
the case, according to the canons of the diocese. Tf 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 98. t Ibid., sect. 90. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 739. \ Book of Discipline, sect. 107. 

|| Ibid., sects. 103-107; Presbyterian Digest, p. 789. 

If Canons, 1878, title ii., canon xii. 



200 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



In the Reformed Episcopal Church an offending corn* 
munieant must be regularly tried by a court composed 
of the Rector and Churchwardens of the congregation to 
which he belongs. He may have a Minister or a com- 
municant as his counsel. If dissatisfied with the result 
of the trial, he may within ten days give notice of his 
intention to appeal. Within ten days after the notice he 
must present his appeal, with reasons, in writing, to the 
president of the court and to the Secretary of the General 
Council, by whom the appeal shall be tried.* 

In the Methodist Church a member may appeal from 
the decision of the committee of communicants appoint- 
ed to try himf to the next Quarterly Conference. "And 
if, in the judgment of the Presiding Elder," because of 
local prejudice, " an impartial trial cannot be had in the 
Quarterly Conference of the circuit or station where 
the appellant resides, he may, on the demand of either 
party, cause the appeal to be tried by any other Quar- 
terly Conference within his district, after due notice to 
the complainant and appellant." J 

In the Lutheran Church appeals of communicants from 
decisions of the church Council may be carried to the 
Synod. § 

In Congregational churches, if any member thinks 
that he has been improperly disciplined, a mutual Coun- 
cil may be called, " chosen half by each party, to revise 
the case, and to give their opinion or advice to the church. 
In this advice both parties generally concur, though the 
church is not compelled to follow it when adverse to its 
own judgment. If the church should not concur in the 

* Canons, 1874, title ii., canons iv., v., vi. t See p. 160. 

% Discipline, 1880, p. 157. 

§ Formula of Government, ch. viii., sect. iv. 



LICENSE CANDIDATES. 



201 



result, a copy of the opinion of the Council would be a 
sufficient letter of recommendation for the aggrieved per- 
son with which to unite with another church. If the 
church refuse to unite with the complainant in calling a 
mutual Council, he may summon an ex-parte Council of 
such churches as he may please; and if that Council jus- 
tify him, he may use their result as a letter of recom- 
mendation in applying to another church."* 

What is the second power of Presbytery ? 

" To examine and license Candidates for the holy min- 
istry"^ The Candidate must be recommended by the 
Session to the Presbytery, who directs his studies, exam- 
ines and licenses him (1 Tim. 4 : 14 ; Acts 13:2, 3)4 

Who is a Candidate ? 

No one is recognized as a candidate until he has been 
received as such under the care of the Presbytery to 
which he naturally belongs, after a careful examination 
as to his piety, motives for desiring to enter the mini^ 
try, and qualifications for the work.§ 

To whom is he responsible ? 

He is still a member of the particular church, and 
therefore is responsible to the Session in all things con- 
cerning his Christian conduct. The Presbytery has the 
charge of his studies, and must be the judge of his 
diligence and ability, and decide when he may be li- 
censed or his name be stricken from the roll of Can- 
didates.! | 

Upon what must he be examined ? 

See " Form of Government," ch. xiv.^f 

* Congregational Manual, p. 11 ; Congregationalism, p. 214. 
{- Form of Government, ch. xiv. See p. 327. 

% Presbyterian Digest, pp. 548-552. 

I Ibid., p. 552. See p. 323. |j Ibid., p. 560. If See p. 349. 



202 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



Wliat is meant by license ? 

The grant of authority to preach the gospel. It is a 
part of trial of the Candidate's fitness for the ministry. 
It may be recalled when to the Presbytery "his services 
do not appear to be edifying to the churches." It is of 
force only during four years, and may be extended foi 
the period of one more year. This is not to be under- 
stood "as abridging the power and discretion of the Pres- 
byteries to license probationers in extraordinary cases." * 
In 1874 the Assembly said, "The determination of the 
sense of the words 'extraordinary cases' must be left to 
the Presbytery in connection with the circumstances of 
each case."f License must be with a view to the minis- 
try, and not " as a means to attain a higher measure of 
usefulness merely, without aiming to reach ordination f } 
which "would be virtually to make two grades of preach- 
ing officers." J 

In the Episcopal Church the Bishop exercises this 
power, on the recommendation of a committee appointed 
by the Standing Committee of the diocese. § 

In Congregational churches the license is granted by 
the Association; that is, by a body composed of Ministers. 
"They meet for prayer and mutual counsel ; they exam- 
ine and approbate those who may wish to enter the min- 
istry; and they make useful suggestions to the churches," 
but exercise no other ecclesiastical power. || In some places 
the license can be granted only by a Council called for 
that purpose by the church of which the Candidate is a 
member. This seems to be more in accordance with the 
principles of Congregationalism. 

* Form of Government, ch. xiv. 3 sect. xi. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 559. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 560. J Ibid., pp. 559, 573. 

§ Canons, 1878, title i., canon iii. j| Congregational Manual, p. 10. 



OKDINATION. 



203 



In the Baptist Church the local church may license 
those considered qualified. This is generally done when 
the Candidates begin their preparation for the ministry. 

In the Methodist Church the Candidates are recom- 
mended by the Leaders' meeting to the Quarterly Con- 
ference, which grants the license after an examination by 
the Presiding Elder.* The license is given early in their 
course of training, and is renewed from year to year. Ex- 
horters recommended by Leaders' meeting or by the class of 
which they are members, may be licensed by the Preacher 
in charge to exhort, but not to preach from a text. 

In the Lutheran Church the Candidates are examined 
by a ministerial Session composed " exclusively of Scrip- 
ture Elders — that is, Preachers" — which "is called a 
Ministerium or Presbytery." This body examine, li- 
cense and ordain Candidates for the ministry.f 

What is the third power of Presbytery ? 

"To ordain, install, remove and judge Ministers" (1 Tim. 
4:14; Acts 13:2, 3). 

What is ordination ? 

It is the solemn consecration of a person, by prayer 
and the laying on of hands, to an office in the Church. 

The Romish Church regards it as the impartation of a 
certain grace or divine influence and power. It insists, 
therefore, on the necessity of apostolic succession and on 
the peculiar relation of those thus ordained to the Church 
and to Christ. 

In the Episcopal Church much of this view has been 
retained, as is seen, in the stress laid upon apostolic suc- 
cession and in the form of ordination. The Bishop says: 
"Receive the Holy Ghost for the office and work of a 

* Discipline, 1880, p. 69. See p. 391. 

f Formula of Government, chs. xvii. and xviii. 



204 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



Priest in the Church of God, now committed unto thee 
by the imposition of our hands; whose sins thou dost 
forgive, they are forgiven; and whose sins thou dost re- 
tain, they are retained; and be thou a faithful dispenser 
of the word of God and of his holy sacraments : In the 
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
Ghost. Amen/ 5 * 

The Reformed Episcopal Church has adopted the view 
of ordination taken by most Protestant churches, and has 
omitted the above form and adopted that which, though 
optional, is seldom used in the Episcopal Church: "Take 
thou authority to execute the office of a Presbyter in the 
Church of God, now committed unto thee, and be thou 
a faithful dispenser of the word," etc. f 

The Methodist Church has changed it into a prayer ot 
benediction: "The Lord pour upon thee the Holy Ghost 
for the office and work of an Elder in the Church of God, 
now committed unto thee by the authority of the Church 
through the imposition of our hands; and be thou a faith- 
ful dispenser," etc. J 

The Presbyterian form of ordination may be seen on 
p. 383. 

By whom should ordination be performed ? 

The Catholic Apostolic Church hold that ordination 
can be performed only by the Apostles or by legates ap- 
pointed by them in special cases. 

The Episcopal Church hold that Ministers are of three 
orders, each having a distinct office and work. Deacons 
and Priests are ordained by the Bishop of the diocese, and 
Bishops by a number of Bishops.* The Reformed Epis- 

* Common Prayer. See p. 388. 

t Common Prayer Reformed Episcopal Church, 

X Discipline, 1880, p. 329. 



ORDINATION. 



205 



copal Church at the ordination of a "Bishop. "The Bishop 
presiding, and three or more Presbyters, with such other 
Bishops as may be present/' shall join in laying on hands. 
Presbyters also join with the Bishop in the ordination of 
Presbyters, but not of Deacons.* 

In the Methodist Church the Bishop, with the Elders, 
lays on hands, except in the ordination of Deacons.f 

In the Congregational Church the Council called to or- 
dain a Candidate appoints a committee of two or more Min- 
isters to perform the service in the presence of the Council. 

In the Presbyterian Church, Ministers are ordained by 
the Presbytery (1 Tim. 4 : 14). J In the early part of the 
last century ordination was sometimes performed by a 
commission of Presbytery.§ In 1894 the Assembly 
declared that "ordination either by a Committee or by 
a Commission of Presbytery is contrary to the express 
provisions of Chapter x\\, Sect. xii. of the Form of 
Government." |j A candidate on foreign mission ground 
where there is no Presbytery cannot be licensed or 
ordained by the Mission but only by a " Presbytery or 
a Commission duly constituted by a Presbytery." A 
Mission has no such authority. This was the reply 
of the Assembly in 1896 to the mission in Korea 
asking for advice as to the ecclesiastical power of a 
Mission. 1 1 

May ordination be by two Ministers ? 

In 1850 a candidate was examined and approved by a 
quorum of Presbytery, but when he was about to be or- 
dained only two Ministers were present, who proceeded 

* Common Prayer, Reformed Episcopal Church. 

t Discipline, 1880, pp. 323, 339, 345. J See p. 383. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 192. 

|| Ibid., pp. 192, 194. 



206 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



to ordain. The O. S. Assembly recognized this to be 
irregular, but valid.* 
Where should Ministers be ordained ? 

In the presence of the people among whom they are to 
labor. f Exceptions are often made in the case of Evan- 
gelists, who are "to preach in frontier or destitute settle- 
ments" beyond the bounds of Presbyteries, of foreign 
Missionaries, and where it is highly inconvenient or im- 
possible.;}; 

Is lay ordination valid ? 

Whether performed by communicants, by Elders or by 
deposed Ministers, it is invalid. It must be by vote of 
Presbytery and by the laying on of the hands of Minis- 
ters. Neither can Elders or other laymen take part with 
Ministers in the act of ordination. § 

Is the ordination of other denominations to be recog- 
nized? 

Certainly. " The Presbyterian Church has always con- 
sidered the ordination of most other Protestant churches 
as valid in themselves." || Romish ordination is not val- 
id.^f This is true also of Unitarian, of Campbellite, and 
of Universalist ordination.** But while the evangelical 
Protestant churches and their Ministers are recognized, 
Ministers applying to be received into the Presbyterian 
Church are required " to continue their study and prepa- 
ration till they are found on trial and examination to be 
qualified in learning and ability to teach in the manner 
required by our standards; but that when found to be thus 



* Church Polity, p. 305. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 574. 

\ Ibid., pp. 149, 572. 

f Ibid., pp. 101, 105. 

** Ibid., pp. 228, 857. 



t Form of Government, ch. xv. 
|| Ibid., pp. 194-205. 



OKDINATION. 



207 



qualified it shall not be necessary to reordain said appli- 
cants." They must, however, formally "receive and 
adopt the c Confession of Faith ; of this Church as con- 
taining the system of doctrine taught in the Holy Scrip- 
tures," the usual form being to give assent to the ques- 
tions asked of the Candidate for ordination.* In 1880 
the Assembly enjoined the Presbyteries, " when dealing 
with applications from Ministers of other denominations 
for admission into our Church, to demand of such appli- 
cants evidence of having had a course of collegiate and 
theological instruction equivalent to that demanded in 
the case of Candidates for the ministry under the care of 
our Presbyteries, and that such applicants shall be sub- 
ject to a particular and careful examination in theol- 
ogy." f In all such cases the Presbyteries should " be 
careful to record the circumstances of the case, and the 
reasons which induced them to receive such ordained 
Minister." J 

Is ordination procured by fraud valid ? 

It is, but " the Presbytery should in such case proceed 
i mmediately to depose him who has been guilty of fraud." J 
Such was the decision of the O. S. Assembly in 1843. 

May one be ordained who does not expect to devote his 
life to preaching the gospel ? 

Teachers, Professors, Editors, etc., whose work is ap- 
proved by Presbytery, may be ordained sine titulo y pro- 
vided, from a full view of their qualifications and cir- 
cumstances, the Presbytery shall think it expedient tc 
ordain them.§ 



* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 10, 194. 
f Ibid., p. 196. 
I Ibid., p. 193. 



t Ibid., p. 195, 



208 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



May a Presbytery ordain a Candidate who is to labor 
within the bounds of another Presbytery? 

The Assembly has earnestly recommended, as "our 
'Form, of Government ' seems to recognize the right 
and privilege of each Presbytery to examine and ordain 
those who come to the pastoral office within their bounds, 
and who have never before exercised that office/ 5 that 
men who propose to pursue the work of the ministry in 
any section of the country where a Presbytery is already 
organized shall go as Licentiates, and there be ordained. 
The Congregational churches of New England were also 
requested not to ordain those who propose to labor in the 
bounds of our Presbyteries.* 

May ordinations take place on the Sabbath ? 

There is no general rule on the subject. It is incon- 
venient for the Presbytery to meet on the Sabbath, and 
this, with other reasons, led the Assembly to say in 1821, 
" It is not expedient that ordinations should take place 
on the Sabbath, yet there may be cases in which urgent 
and peculiar circumstances may demand theni." f 

What is installation ? 

The settlement of a Minister over a congregation as 
its Pastor. The call from the church is sent to the Pres- 
bytery, and if approved is placed in the hands of the 
Licentiate or Minister. If it be accepted, the Presby- 
tery may adjourn to meet at the church and ordain and 
install him, or, if he be a Minister, a committee may be 
sent to install him .J 

May the Presbytery refuse to install ? 

The congregation and Minister may be fully satisfied 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 473. t Ibid., pp. 192, 570. 

% Form of Government chs. xv. and xvi. : Presbyterian Diyest, p. 
577. See p. 376. 



REMOVING MINISTERS. 



209 



and unite in urging the pastoral relation, yet the Pres- 
bytery has the right to refuse. So the O. S. Assembly 
replied to an overture in 1855.* The " Form of Gov- 
ernment," ch. xv., sect, ix., implies this right: "If the 
Presbytery think it expedient to present the call to him, 
it may accordingly be presented." In 1814 and in 1817 
the Assembly defended the right of the Presbytery to 
refuse to put the call into a Minister's hands, and again 
in 1875.f 

Can the terms of the call be afterward changed? 

It is a mutual contract, and can be changed, therefore, 
by mutual consent, subject always to the review of the 
Presbytery. If, however, the parties do not agree in a 
proposed change, nothing can be done without the con- 
sent of Presbytery, because the terms of the call were 
the conditions upon which the Presbytery consented to 
the installation, and because that body has the super- 
vision and charge of the pastoral relation. X 

What is meant by " removing " Ministers ? 

Releasing them from the charge of a church. This 
may be done (1) at the Pastor's request ; (2) on the pe- 
tition of the congregation ; (3) according to the desire of 
Pastor and people ;§ (4) when the Presbytery judges it 
expedient, even though the Pastor and his people remon- 
strate, || and even without a formal meeting of the congre- 
gation ;|| (5) at the petition of some other church which 
may desire his services ; (6) the Synod may on appeal 
order the removal of a Pastor ; (7) the Presbytery, af- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 569. 
t Ibid., p. 569. See p. 377. 
X Form of Government, ehs. xv., xvi., xvii. 

i See pp. 401-411. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 580. 

Ibid., p. 200. 
14 



210 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



ter trying charges against a Pastor and finding him inno- 
cent, should " determine the question of the expediency 
of the continuance of the pastoral relation, in such a 
manner as they may judge to be just to the contending 
parties and for the interests of religion." * (8) The Gen- 
eral Assembly may require his services elsewhere. 

May a Minister be dismissed to another denomination or 
Presbytery while continuing Pastor of the church ? 

The church and Pastor must belong to the same Pres- 
bytery.f The Pastor is not entitled to join another body 
while continuing his pastoral relation.^ He may not be 
dismissed if unsound. § 

What is meant by "to judge Ministers"? 

To have jurisdiction over them. Ministers are not 
accountable to the Session, nor primarily to the Synod 
or General Assembly, but to the Presbytery, which 
judges of their qualifications, determines their positions 
and work, and is responsible for their personal and of- 
ficial good standing. In case of charges brought against 
them the Presbytery must try them and give judg- 
ment. || 

May the Presbytery judge of the fitness of its members? 

In all cases a Minister bringing proper testimonials 
from another Presbytery should be received, unless he 
has forfeited his good standing since his dismissal ; in 
which case he is responsible to the Presbytery which 
dismissed him, and which must be informed of his mis- 
conduct, that they may examine the charges against 
him. If The rule of the General Assembly should be ol> 

* Minutes G. A. 187 li, p. 46. f See p. 186. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 201. g Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 103. 

|| Form of Government, chs. xvi., xvii. ; Book of Discipline, sects. 
18, 36, 37 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 202, 207, 658-664. 

If Book of Discipline, sect. 110; Presbyterian Digest, p. 795. 



JCJDGES MINISTERS. 



211 



served — that Ministers should belong to the Presbytery 
within whose bounds they reside.* It is right also for 
the Presbytery to judge of the expediency of receiving 
those whose letters may be regular and good, but it 
should not refuse without sufficient reasons. f If there 
is any reasonable doubt of their piety or soundness in 
doctrine, the Presbytery has the right to satisfy itself 
by examination or by some other method. In 1837 the 
Assembly made it imperative on the Presbyteries to ex- 
amine all applicants for admission. The next year the 
N. S. Assembly declared this order null and void, while 
not denying the right of Presbytery to satisfy itself of 
the fitness of its members. In the proposed plan of 
reunion the right to examine Ministers from other Pres- 
byteries was distinctly asserted, but discretion was left 
to each Presbytery. In the final agreement of reunion 
it is thus expressed : u It is earnestly recommended to 
the lower judicatories of the Church that they conform 
their practice in relation to all such usages, as far as is 
consistent with their convictions of duty, to the gen- 
eral customs of the Church prior to the controversies 
that resulted in the separation." J In 1880 the Assem- 
bly recommended " that the matter be left to the Presby- 
teries, as the rightful judges of the qualifications of their 
own members." § The right to examine is therefore 
claimed when there is reason for doubt or suspicion 
of unsoundness. 

If a Minister be received hastily, and be found unworthy, 
can his reception be reconsidered? 

No. He has been admitted, and his membership can 
be severed only by regular process.^ 



* See p. 182. 

t Ibid,, pp. 193, 204. 



t Presbyterian Digest, p. 202. 
I Ibid] p. 205. 



212 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



Can an applicant be rejected ? 

If the Presbytery be not satisfied with his qualifica- 
tions, he may be refused, for sufficient reasons.* 

May a Minister be received on a qualified letter ? 

A qualified letter cannot be given to a Minister. He 
can be received only on a certificate of good standing.! 

How can a Minister be received from an extinct Presbytery ? 

In 1825 the Assembly declared the Presbytery to 
which he applies may receive him, and, if he be 
charged with an offence, conduct process against him. 
It has the right to decline receiving him; he may then 
appeal to Synod, and it ought to decline if there is no 
prospect of giving him an impartial trial. All such 
Ministers are under the jurisdiction of the Synod, which 
must take action. "If a Presbytery become extinct, the 
Synod, with which it was connected, shall have jurisdic- 
tion over its members." J 

How should Ministers and Licentiates from corresponding 
bodies be received ? 

Licentiates must answer in the affirmative the consti- 
tutional questions directed to be put to our own Candi- 
dates for licensure ; and Ministers must give their assent 
to the first seven questions which are asked of those ap- 
plying for ordination.§ Those coming from the 
Southern Presbyterian Church are to be received as 
those from our own Presbyteries. || 

How may a foreign Minister be received ? 

He must present his credentials to a committee of Pres- 
bytery, who shall inspect them and ascertain his sound- 
ness in faith and piety. The committee may allow him 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 202, 204. t Ibid., p. 205. 

% Ibid., p. 203 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 113. 
$ See Form of Government, ch. xiv., sect. vii. ; ch. xv., sect. xii. 
|| Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 133. 



DISMISSION OF MINISTERS. 



213 



to preach in the churches until the next meeting of 
Presbytery, when he shall be examined and received on 
probation for one whole year, during which time he may 
exercise all the functions of a Minister except that lie 
cannot vote in any church court nor accept a call. The 
case shall then be reported to Synod or the General 
Assembly for final action on his reception or rejection. 
If the Synod or General Assembly will not meet within 
three months after the end of his probation, the Presby- 
tery may report to the meeting of the Synod or General 
Assembly which precedes the close of his probation, and 
receive directions and authority from the higher court to 
take final action. The year of probation must be spent 
within the bounds of one and the same Presbytery. If 
he be received on probation, and then revisits Eu- 
rope, on his return he must undergo another proba- 
tion. This rule was enforced by both branches of the 
Presbyterian Church by decisions rendered (O. S.) 1858 
and (N. S.) 1855-69. In 1869 the probation was waived 
in cases where the Minister came from a Presbytery in 
correspondence with the Assembly. By the reunited 
Church further exception was made in favor of those 
coming from Presbyterian churches of Great Britain,* and 
those from such churches of Canada. f The above rules 
were recognized in 1875. f They do not apply to mis- 
sionaries on the supplementary rolls of Presbytery, nor 
Ministers from churches in correspondence with our 
Assembly. J 

May a Minister be dismissed to a Presbytery to be erected? 
Only when a higher court has given authority for its 
formation. So the O. S. Assembly decided. § 



* Presbyterian Digest , pp. 196-199. 
t Ibid., pp. 181, 199. 



t Ibid., p. 199. 
\ Ibid., p. 154. 



214 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



Who may grant letters of dismission ? 

The Presbytery alone. Neither the Moderator nor the 
Clerk, nor a committee of Presbytery, can dismiss Can- 
didates, Licentiates or Ministers with or without charge.* 
The certificate shall give the date of ordination, f a and 
specify the particular body to which he is recommended : 
and, if recommended to a Presbytery, no other than the 
one designated, if existing, shall receive him;" "and the 
fact of his reception shall be promptly communicated to the 
Presbytery dismissing him." J The name should be re- 
tained until notice of his reception be received from the 
Stated Clerk of the Presbytery receiving him. Privi- 
leges of membership cease with the granting of dismissal^ 

May a Minister be dismissed to another denomination ? 

He may be dismissed to those bodies which are in cor- 
respondence with the General Assembly. If unsound or 
disloyal, he should be reprimanded, and not dismissed as 
m good standing.|| "If a Minister not otherwise charge- 
able with an offence renounces the jurisdiction of this 
Church, by abandoning the ministry, or becoming inde- 
pendent or joining another denomination not deemed he- 
retical, without a regular dismission, the Presbytery shall 
take no other action than to record the fact and to erase 
his name from the roll. If charges are pending against 
him he may be tried thereon. If it appears that he has 
joined another denomination deemed heretical, he may be 
suspended, deposed or excommuninated."^f 

When may a name be removed from the roll ? 

" The name of every Minister receiving a certificate 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 201. f Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 49. 
X Book of Discipline, sects. Ill, 115; Presbyterian Digest, p. 796. 
i Ibid., pp. 801, 795. || Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 103. 

Book of Discipline, sect. 53 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 669. 



DEMISSION OF MINISTERS. 



215 



of dismission shall be retained, on the roll of the Pres- 
bytery dismissing him, until notice of his reception be re- 
ceived from the Stated Clerk of the Presbytery receiving 
him." * If a Minister has changed his doctrinal belief 
" Christian honor demands that he should withdraw 
from our Ministry."! The name of a Minister, absent 
for years, his address unknown, may be dropped by 
permission of G. Assembly. j The nam£s of Foreign 
Missionaries who have united with union Presbyteries are 
to be placed on a Supplementary roll of the home Presby- 
tery, and published in the minutes of the G. Assembly.§ 

May a Presbytery refuse to grant a letter of dismissal ? 

A Minister can be dismissed only as in good standing. 
If, therefore, he be under charges or sentence, or has been 
deposed, the Presbytery may refuse to dismiss him or to 
remove the sentence on his plea of penitence.|| 

May a Minister demit his office ? 

This is sometimes desired. The Church before the 
division, both branches (the O. S. and N. S.), and the 
reunited Church, have refused to allow the demissioa 
of the ministry.^ Though providentially incapacitated, 
his rights as a Minister remain (as to presbyterial over- 
sight and judgment, a seat and vote in the church courts, 
etc.) until he be deposed after regular trial. He may 
hold the office of Chaplain in the army or navy, or even 
a civil office, or engage in worldly business, subject to the 
judgment of Presbytery, which should inquire frequent- 
ly for his reasons for so doing, and record them with 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 801. 

t Ibid., p. 668 ; Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 108. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 669. I Ibid., p. 181. 

|| Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 511. See p. 210. 

If Presbyterian Digest, p. 211. 



216 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



approval or disapproval.* In 1880 the Assembly re- 
ceived another overture on this subject, and referred it 
to the Committee on the Revision of the " Book of Dis- 
cipline. 5 ^ When the revised Book was adopted in 1884 
it contained the following section: "If a Minister, other- 
wise in good standing, shall make application to be re- 
leased from the office of the ministry, he may, at the 
discretion of 'the Presbytery, be put on probation, for one 
year at least, in such a manner as the Presbytery may 
direct, in order to ascertain his motives and reasons for 
such a relinquishment. And if, at the end of this period, 
the Presbytery be satisfied that he cannot be useful and 
happy in the exercise of his ministry, they may allow 
him to demit the office, and return to the condition of a 
private member in the Church, ordering his name to be 
stricken from the roll of the Presbytery, and giving him 
a letter to any church with which he may desire to con- 
nect himself." J If he should afterward desire to resume 
his ministry he must apply for re-ordination.§ 

What must be done with those who abandon the ministry ? 

If the Presbytery be not satisfied with their reasons, 
charges should be brought against them.|| 

How should absentees from Presbytery be treated ? 

If they neglect to answer inquiries of Presbytery, 
they should be disciplined.^ If their residences be un- 
known, their names should be placed on a "reserved 
list" until knowledge of them be procured. H 

What should Presbytery do for unemployed Ministers ? 

(1) Provide as far as possible for each permanent or 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 201. 

t Ibid., p. 212. J Book of Discipline, sect. 51. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 198. || Ibid., p. 208. 

H Ibid., p. 668. 



UNEMPLOYED MINISTERS. 



217 



occasional employment; (2) report their names to the 
Synodical Committee.* Those who are honorably re- 
tired (H. R.) retain all the functions of the ministry. 
This designation "does not affect in any way the status 
of the Minister or deprive him of any of the functions 
of his office." f 

In 1873 the Board of Home Missions was instructed 
to organize a special bureau for unemployed Ministers 
and vacant congregations, whose duty shall be to gather 
and publish statistics, and to consider such cases of vacant 
churches and unemployed Ministers as are reported by 
Synodical Committees, and to endeavor to adjust and dis- 
tribute these so that every capable Minister applying may 
have something to do, and every church may be supplied, 
but so as not in any wise to interfere with presbyterial 
prerogatives.* This bureau has often been commended 
for its work, and Synods and Presbyteries have been 
urged to co-operate with it. The plan is fully described 
in the report of Home Missions in 1877, but declared to 
be a failure, as unemployed Ministers made few applica- 
tions to it, and Presbyteries and Synods had given very 
little attention to the subject.* In 1880 a special com- 
mittee of five was appointed " to report some plan to al- 
leviate or remove, if possible, these evils," to the next 
Assembly.* This committee brought in an able and 
valuable report, and designated three causes of the evils 
complained of : (1) " The want of an adequate support 
for the ministry (2) " a lack of consecration on the 
part of the ministry to its work and (3) " a w T ant of 
system in bringing those who are able and willing to 
work, and vacant churches, together and proposed 
the following rules, which were adopted : 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 176. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 145. 



218 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



"1. Each Presbytery shall, at its semi-annual meet- 
ing, prepare a list of its vacant churches, and unem- 
ployed Ministers who are competent for service, and who 
have not been relieved from the active work of the min- 
istry. From this list shall be excepted such vacant 
churches as have obtained leave from the Presbytery to 
supply themselves, and such unemployed Ministers as 
have obtained permission to labor outside the bounds of 
the Presbytery. The Presbytery shall also require of 
each of the churches on the list so prepared a report as 
to the amount it is able to contribute for the support 
of the preaching of the gospel during the ensuing six 
months, to the end that the Presbytery or its committee 
may determine the number of appointments to be made 
for it from the list of supplies. The Presbytery shall 
also determine the amount to be paid per week for pul- 
pit supplies in said churches. 

" 2. The Committee on Home Missions in each Pres- 
bytery (or such other committee as the Presbytery may 
appoint for this duty) shall have supervision of all va- 
cant churches in the interim of the Presbytery ; and it 
shall be its duty to arrange for their supply from the 
list of unemployed Ministers. It shall send such Min- 
isters to the vacant churches or mission-fields, in such 
order and rotation as may seem to it best; provided, 
however, that no Minister shall occupy one pulpit longer 
than two Sabbaths in succession in the rotation. 

a 3. If additional pecuniary support is, in the judg- 
ment of the Presbytery, needed to supply the vacant 
churches with stated preaching of the word, the Pres- 
bytery may set apart a portion of its home missionary 
contributions for this purpose. But such part of its 
contributions shall be sent through the Board of Home 



UNEMPLOYED MINISTERS. 



219 



Missions, which Board shall acknowledge it in its re- 
ceipts. 

" 4. Should any church, in the interim, be prepared to 
call a Pastor or make provision for a Stated Supply, its 
name shall be removed from the list of vacant churches. 

" 5. In Synods having a synodical Missionary it shall 
be his duty to communicate with the several presbyterial 
committees as to the vacant churches and unemployed 
Ministers under their care and direction ; and they shall 
co-operate with him in the work of organizing new fields 
and supplying those already in existence. 

" 6. All unemployed Ministers, able for service, who 
refuse to be placed on the list and work under the di- 
rection of the Presbytery, shall, if not excused, be re- 
tired, and so reported to the Assembly. 

" 7. If in the judgment of the Presbyteries it shall 
be thought best to make a more general arrangement 
between the unemployed Ministers and vacant churches 
within the bounds of the Synod, then the Synodical 
Committee shall take the place of the Presbyterial, and 
the duties assigned to the latter shall attach to the for- 
mer, under such specific instructions as may seem best 
to each Synod. 

"8. All in the act of the Assembly of 1873 concern- 
ing the vacant churches and unemployed Ministers, in- 
consistent with this act, is hereby repealed."* 

The next year the Assembly was asked to give the 
interpretation of the third article of the above action, 
and replied, 

" Inasmuch as the action referred to has reference to 
funds contributed, not for the mission-work of the whole 
Church, but for the work within the bounds of the Pres- 
* Minutes G. A. 1881, pp. 544-548. 



220 



OF THE PKESBYTERY. 



bytery contributing the funds, these funds are to be re- 
turned in bulk to the Presbytery contributing them, to 
be distributed according to its direction. But this rule 
shall apply only to such special funds."* 

This scheme also failed of its expected results. And 
another Committee was appointed in 1888, which re- 
ported an overture in 1892, but it was rejected by the 
Presbyteries. In 1894 Presbyteries and Synods were 
recommended to appoint Committees on vacant 
churches and unemployed ministers. f 

What should be done with vacant churches? 

(1) A Moderator should be appointed over their Ses- 
sion;! (2) provision should be made for permanent or 
occasional preaching ; (3) the smaller vacant churches 
should be grouped together, and a Minister supported as 
far as possible by them ; (4) they should receive special 
care and oversight ; (5) effort should be made to bring 
vacant churches and unemployed Ministers together.! 
In 1884 the Assembly requested all the Presbyteries to 
take the matter of vacant churches into consideration, 
" and to devise some plan each for itself whereby its vacant 
churches may be speedily supplied, and its unemployed 
Ministers brought into active service."|| See page 572. 

May a Minister withdraw from the Presbytery ? 

This is sometimes done to unite with some other de- 
nomination. Though such conduct be disorderly, the 
Assembly recommended that nothing in the case be done 
save the striking his name from the roll. When he gives 
formal notice that he renounces the fellowship of the 
Presbyterian Church and neglects to attend its courts, he 

* Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 95. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 222. 

{ Form of Government, ch. ix., sect. iv. 

i Presbyterian Digest, p. 222. || Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 87. 



WITHDRAWAL OF MINISTERS. 



221 



should be dealt with for such neglect, and his name 
struck from the roll ; the fact should be communicated 
to him, and if necessary published to the Church.* The 
congregation of which he was Pastor cannot withdraw 
without Presbytery's consent. If, however, it give 
evidence of its intention to withdraw, and decline its 
further jurisdiction, the Presbytery may then drop the 
name of the church from its roll. But in all cases only 
the ecclesiastical relation is terminated; "the questions 
of property must be determined by the courts of the 
State."f If a Minister who has withdrawn from the 
Presbytery desire to return, he must make application 
to the same Presbytery from which he withdrew.^ 

In 1884 the Assembly directed the Presbyteries " to 
require all Ministers whose names may be on their rolls, 
but who have identified themselves with other denom- 
inations as communicants, or as Pastors, or as stated sup- 
plies for three years, to take letters of dismission to the 
denominations with which the particular churches to 
which they minister may be connected ; or, if they neg- 
lect to do so, then, on sufficient evidence of such identi- 
fication, their names shall be dropped from our rolls." § 
The next year the Assembly declared that "a Presbytery 
has no authority to take a Minister's name from the roll 
without his consent, except by discipline, unless he has 
said or done some thing which either recognizes some 
other ecclesiastical jurisdiction over him, or declares his 
independence. Presbyteries should, however, by corre- 
spondence, urge those who have identified themselves 
with other denominations to take regular dismissions."|| 



* Booh of Discipline , sect. 53. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 214. 
§ Ibid., p. 214. 



% Ibid., p. 206. 
|| Ibid., p. 212. 



222 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



May a suspended Minister s name be dropped from the 
roll without process? 

It cannot be dropped. The Assembly declared in 
1847 and 1882 the name of a suspended Minister must 
be retained until the Presbytery proceed to the higher 
censure of deposition.* It is not " proper to remove 
the name of a suspended member of the Presbytery 
from its roll and place it on a private register/'* 

What is judicial process ? 

The formal trial of charges, in which case it shall be 
the duty of the Moderator solemnly to announce from the 
chair " that the body is about to pass to the consideration 
of the business assigned for trial, and to enjoin on the mem- 
bers to recollect and regard their high character as judges 
of a court of Jesus Christ, and the solemn duty in which 
they are about to act." f Trial before Presbytery may be 
(1) of Elders, when the only Elder or Elders of a church 
be accused, or when the Session deem it inexpedient to 
proceed with the trial, and formally refer the case to the 
Presbytery.J (2) Of Ministers w T ho are primarily re- 
sponsible to Presbytery. " It shall be the duty of the 
Presbytery within w r hose bounds the offence is alleged to 
have been committed, if it shall be satisfied that there is 
probably ground for the accusation, to notify his Presby- 
tery thereof and of the nature of the offenee."§ Testi- 
mony may by request be taken by another Presbytery, 
notice being given to the accused of time and place. || 

By whom may charges be presented ? 

(1) " Process against an alleged offender shall not be 

* Presbyterian Digest, p 661. 

t General Rides for Judicatories, xl. Seep. 537. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 151 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 79. 

§ Book of Discipline, sect. 37. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 660. 



TRIAL OF MINISTERS. 



223 



commenced, unless some person undertakes to sustain the 
charge; or unless the judicatory finds it necessary for 
the ends of discipline to investigate the alleged offence/' 
"Any person who appears as a prosecutor, without ap- 
pointment by the judicatory, shall be warned before the 
charges are presented that, if he fail to show probable 
cause for the charges, he must himself be censured, as a 
slanderer of the brethren, in proportion jto the malignancy 
or rashness which may appear in the prosecution."* (2) 
"When the prosecution is initiated by a judicatory, the 
Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America shall be the prosecutor and an original party ; 
in all other cases the individual prosecutor shall be an 
original party." " When the prosecution is initiated by 
a judicatory, it shall appoint one or more of its own 
members a committee to conduct the prosecution in all 
its stages in whatever judicatory, until the final issue be 
reached; provided, that any appellate judicatory before 
which the case is pending shall, if desired by the pros- 
ecuting committee, appoint one or more of its own mem- 
bers to assist in the prosecution, upon the nomination of 
the prosecuting committee." f (3) "If one who consid- 
ers himself slandered requests an investigation which a 
judicatory finds it proper to institute, one or more of its 
members shall be appointed to investigate the alleged 
slander and make report in writing; and a record there- 
after made may conclude the matter." J 

* As the honor and success of the gospel depend, in a 
great measure, on the character of its Ministers, each 
Presbytery ought, with the greatest care and impartial- 
ity, to watch over their personal and professional con- 

* Book of Discipline, sects. 6, 14. f Ibid., sects. 10, 11. See p. 195. 
X Ibid., sect. 12. 



224 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



duct. But as, on the one hand, no Minister ought, on 
account of his office, to be screened from the hand of jus- 
tice, or his offences to be slightly censured, so neither ought 
charges to be received against him on slight grounds." * 
Pending the trial, Presbytery may suspend him from 
the exercise of his ministry, and even from the commu- 
nion. In 1866 the O. S. Assembly suspended certain 
commissioners from the court until it decided upon the 
conduct of their Presbytery. f 
How is the trial to be conducted ? 

According to chs. iv. and vi. of the " Book of Disci- 
pline." " If a Minister accused of an offence refuses to 
appear by himself or counsel after being twice duly cited, 
he shall, for his contumacy, be suspended from his office: 
and if, after another citation, he refuses to appear by him- 
self or counsel, he shall be suspended from the commu- 
nion of the Church." "If a judicatory so decides, a 
member shall not be allowed, while charges are pending 
against him, to deliberate or vote on any question," and 
"may, if the edification of the Church demand it, re- 
quire an accused Minister to refrain from the exercise 
of his office until final action in the case shall be taken ; 
provided, that in all cases a speedy investigation or trial 
shall be had." But if "the matter complained of amount 
to no more than such acts of infirmity as may be amended 
and the people satisfied, so that little or nothing remains 
to hinder the usefulness of the offender, they shall take 
all prudent measures to remove the evil." t 

What charges may be brought against a Minister ? 

Charges may concern the personal character, as incon« 

* Bool- of Discipline, sect. 36. 

t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 656. 657. 

t Book of Discipline, sects. 38, 39, 42, 45. 



TRIAL OF MINISTERS. 



225 



sistency in his Christian life ; or his official character, as 
heresy, schism or violation of his ordination vows. The 
charges must be serious, definite, in writing, and a copy, 
with the names of witnesses to be summoned, must be 
given to the accused at least ten days before the trial.* 
May the Minister have counsel ? 

He may call upon any Minister or Elder belonging to 
[lie Presbytery to act as his counsel, or he may plead his 
own cause.f 

May the forms of process be dispensed with ? 

The Assembly, before the separation, and in the O. S. 
and N*. S. divisions, has frequently declared that the pro- 
cess cannot be dispensed with ; no censure can be inflict- 
ed without trial, or even renewed without a new trial. J 
In accordance with this, the N. S. Assembly in 1866 de- 
cided that confession of guilt might shorten, but could 
not dispense with, the judicial process or trial. § The 
O. S. Assembly seems to have made no such utterance, 
but has acted upon the principle.|| The "Book of 
Discipline n formerly read : " The charges shall be read 
to hiru" (the Minister), "and he shall be called upon 
to say whether he is guilty or not. If he confess, and 
the matter be base and flagitious, such as drunkenness, 
uncleanness or crimes of a higher nature, however peni- 
tent he may appear to the satisfaction of all, the Presby- 
tery must without delay suspend him from the exercise 
of his office or depose him from the ministry." This 
has been generally understood to mean, in accordance 
with the above decisions, that such sentence must be 

* Book of Discipline, sects. 15, 19, 20. 

t Ibid., sect. 26 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 654. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 642. 

\ Ibid., 1886, pp. 128, 505. || See p. 159. 

15 



226 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



passed upon him after the trial ; which process may be 
shortened because of his confession. In 1879, however, 
the Assembly decided that if the accused person confess 
guilt and willful persistence in sin, privately and before 
the judicatory, the court " may proceed to pass sentence 
without further process of trial."* The rule now is "if 
the plea be 'guilty/ the judicatory shall proceed to judg- 
ment ; but if the plea be i not guilty/ or if the accused 
decline to answer, a plea of 'not guilty' shall be entered 
of record and the trial proceed." f 

May the Presbytery try by commission ? 

In the early history of our Church this was frequent- 
ly done, and there seems to have been no question raised 
as to the right of the Presbyteries to appoint commissions 
for this purpose. The practice, however, passed away 
and for years trials were always held before the Presby- 
tery itself. The reason appears to have been that the 
Minister had a right to the judgment of the whole court 
in the original trial and in appeal cases. In 1846 the 
constitutionality of appointing judicial commissions was 
disputed in the O. S. Assembly, and the matter was re- 
ferred to a committee, which reported that, " in view of 
the original rights of our judicatories, of the long-con- 
tinued practice of the Church, and of the great value 
of the right, on due occasions, of acting by commissions, 
the hope is respectfully expressed that the Assembly may 
do nothing which may have the effect of calling that right 
in question." The motion denying the right was indef- 
initely postponed. % The O. S. and N. S. Assemblies oc- 
casionally appointed judicial commissions to try appeals' 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 660. 
t Book of Discipline, sect. 22. 
% Assembly's Digest, p. 244. 



TRIAL BY COMMISSION. 



227 



and complaints, with consent of parties. If these ob- 
jected, their right to be heard by the whole court was 
not denied.* At the reunion the Assembly was found to 
be too large and overtasked to attend properly to judicial 
business, and therefore the practice of hearing appeals 
by commissions, with consent of parties, has become gen- 
eral. The Synods and Presbyteries are following the 
example of the highest court, guarding, however, the 
right of parties to be heard by the whole court if they 
so desire. In 1880 the Assembly recognized this as law- 
ful by saying, "that [as] the case was tried by commis- 
sion by consent of parties, we do not see that it furnishes 
any just ground of complaint." f ^ n 1894 the Book 
of Discipline was so amended that judicial commissions 
may be, in all cases, appointed by Presbyteries as well 
as by the Synods and the G. Assembly 4 See page 253. 

What sentence may be passed on the guilty ? 

The sentence should be according to the nature as well 
as the degree of his offence. " If the accused be found 
guilty, he shall be admonished, rebuked, suspended or 
deposed from office (with or without suspension from 
church privileges in either case), or excommunicated. 
A Minister, suspended from office, may, at the expiration 
of one year, unless he give satisfactory evidence of repent- 
ance, be deposed without further trial." § Suspension 
from office and deposition are to be distinguished from 
suspension from communion and excommunication. The 
former does not necessarily include the latter. A man 
may be unfit for office and yet be a worthy Christian. 
Unfaithfulness in duty does not always involve immor- 



* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 758. See p. 197. 

t See p. 253. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 14. 

§ Book of Discipline, sect. 40. 



228 



OF THE PEESBYTERY. 



ality. If both censures are intended by the Presbytery, 
they must be expressly mentioned in the sentence passed. 
So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1848.* The sentence 
should be published, especially if the deposed Minister 
attempt to exercise any ministerial function, 61 that the 
churches may guard themselves against such dangerous 
impositions." * 

May a deposed Minister be restored ? 

Application for restoration must always be made to 
the court which inflicted the sentence. f If suspended 
from the communion, his restoration to the privileges of 
the Church does not restore him to office.^ "A Minister 
deposed for immoral conduct shall not be restored, even 
on the deepest sorrow for his sin, until after some consider- 
able time of eminent and exemplary, humble and edifying 
conduct; and he ought in no case to be restored until 
it shall clearly appear, to the judicatory within whose 
bounds he resides, that the restoration can be effected 
without injury to the cause of religion ; and then only 
by the judicatory inflicting the censure, or with its ad- 
vice and consent." § Great caution should be exercised.§ 
Restoration to the ministry (by re-ordination) does not 
reinstate as Pastor. || 

What is the standing of a suspended Minister? 

He cannot exercise any of the functions of the minis- 
try, but he is still a Minister, as an Elder is an Elder 
even when he ceases by his own act, by removal or by 
the advice of the Presbytery, to exercise his office.^f " He 
ought by no means to be considered as occupying the 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 207, 657. 

t Ibid,, p. 206. t See p. 59. 

I Book of Discipline, sect. 43 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 662. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 664. See p. 58. 



REVIEW RECORDS. 



229 



ground of a common Christian in good standing." He 
is not a member of a particular church, but is under the 
care of, and subject to, Presbytery. He " may, at the 
expiration of one year, unless he gives satisfactory evi- 
dence of repentance, be deposed without further trial." * 

May a Minister who has been received by a Presbytery 
be deposed by another denomination ? 

After his reception by a Presbytery, the denomination 
from which he came has no jurisdiction over him.f 

What is the fourth power of Presbytery ? 

"To examine and approve or censure the records of 
church Sessions." 

How often must this examination be made ? 

"At least once a year." J "If the lower judicatory 
shall omit to send up its records for this purpose, the 
higher may require them to be produced either imme- 
diately or at a specified time, as circumstances may de- 
termine."! The right of 'General Review and Control' 
does not extend to statistical items of baptism and ad- 
ministration of the Lord's Supper, inserted for record 
and convenience of reference, in chronological order, 
between the minutes of actual proceedings. Nor "can 
the Presbytery pass rules for the conduct of church Ses- 
sions, and then take exceptions to the proceedings of 
church Sessions that are not according to said rules, 
when the rules are not prescribed by our c Form of 
Government' or 'Book of Discipline.'" || 

What is the object of this examination? 

To ascertain, First, whether the proceedings have been 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 661 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 40. 
t Ibid., p. 212. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 173. See p. 172. 

§ Book of Discipline, sect. 71 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 255, 678. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 688. 



230 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



constitutional and regular ; secondly, whether they have 
been wise, equitable and for the edification of the Church ; 
thirdly, whether they have been correctly recorded.* 
What is the effect of approval ? 

It confirms the action of the Session. The record can- 
not afterward be changed save by the Presbytery. An 
error can be corrected only by the highest court which 
has endorsed the mistake. f The right of appeal, either 
from a part of the proceedings of a judicatory or from a 
definite sentence, cannot be in any way affected by the 
approval of the minutes of the judicatory against the ac- 
tion of which the appeal or complaint may be taken.J 

What is the effect of disapproval ? 

The exceptions are to be carefully noted in the Session- 
book and in the minutes of the Presbytery. § The Ses- 
sion may be required to review and correct its proceedings. 
But no judicial decision shall be reversed unless by com- 
plaint or appeal. If irregular proceedings be found very 
injurious, the Session " must be required to review and 
correct or reverse them, and report, within a specified 
time, its obedience to the order; provided, however, that 
no judicial decision shall be reversed, unless regularlv 
taken up by appeal or complaint." § 

May members of Session vote on their own records ? 

Members of a court cannot vote on the approval of 
their own record by a superior court.|| 

May a restored Minister demand that the records of his 
case be closed to inspection ? 

" The records of our church courts are public and not 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 72 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 681. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 680. 

% Ibid., p. 687. See p. 191. 

I Ibid., p. 688 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 74. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 688 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 73. 



VISIT CHURCHES. 



231 



private documents, and therefore no one who has been 
under discipline can demand that anything pertaining to 
his case shall be closed to inspection or transcript. Yet 
a wise Christian charity would suggest that when the end 
of discipline in the restoration of an offender has been 
reached, no further publicity, if possible, should be given 
to the matter." * 

What is the fifth power of Presbytery ? 

"To resolve questions of doctrine or discipline seriously 
and reasonably proposed" It cannot change the forms 
of doctrine or of discipline, but it can declare the mean- 
ing and application of the standards of our Church in 
reply to overtures from the Session. These deliverances, 
however, are binding only over the churches under the 
care of that Presbytery, and may be reversed by the 
higher courts on review or on complaint. The Pres- 
bytery may also assent to or dissent from any change in 
the standards contained in overtures sent down by the 
General Assembly. A majority of the Presbyteries is 
necessary for the adoption of such proposed changes, f 

What is the sixth power of Presbytery ? 

"To condemn erroneous opinions which injure the purity 
or peace of the Church." This power is subject to the 
same limitations as the preceding. 

What is the seventh power of Presbytery ? 

"To visit particular churches, for Vie purpose of inquir- 
ing into their state, and redressing the evils that may have 
arisen in them" This may be done (1) on the petition 
of the Session or of any person or persons in the church; 
(2) or without any such request, the Presbytery having 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 655. 

| Form of Government, ch. xxiii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 1 56. See 
p. 297. 



232 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



reason to believe that there may be evils that need its 
influence to redress ; or (3) in the exercise of its duty oi 
oversight of the churches. This visitation may be made 
by the Presbytery as a body, by a commission or by a 
committee. The evils are to be removed by the Presby- 
tery through the Session, to which body the members of 
the church are primarily responsible.* An Elder may 
be, by advice of Presbytery, with or without his consent, 
retired from the active duties of his office.| If the visit 
is by a committee, the power of the committee depends 
upon the will of the Presbytery. 

What is the eighth power of Presbytery ? 

"To unite or divide congregations at the request of the 
people, to form or receive new congregations, and in general 
to order whatever pertains to the spiritual welfare of the 
churches under their care" This section "gives the Pres- 
bytery the right to exercise control over the location of 
church buildings within its bounds, both in the sense of 
new organizations expecting to build and of old congre- 
gations proposing a change of location." J 

Has a Minister power to organize churches ? 

He has in frontier settlements,§ and where application 
to Presbytery would be exceedingly inconvenient. In all 
other cases it is the prerogative of Presbytery.|| 

When may Presbytery organize a church ? 

(1) On the petition of persons residing where, in the 
judgment of Presbytery, a church is needed, a mission 
station may be opened by a Session or Presbytery ; (2) 
on the petition (even of a minority) of an existing church, 
asking for a division and new organization. The petition 

* See p 133. f See pp. 58, 315 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 214, 537, 538. 
X Ibid., p. 219. \ Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. xv. 

|| See p. 31 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 119, 218. 



ORGANIZE CHUKCHES. 



233 



may be denied, but no church can be divided without a 
request from the people.* 

" Within the bounds of a Presbytery the work of the 
Board of Home Missions should be carried on in har- 
mony with the Presbytery, according to the principles 
and rules hereinafter stated, but a discretion should be 
allowed to the Board in outlying districts, where direct 
presbyterial control is difficult or impracticable. . . . 
But in all questions touching the organization of churches 
or the character of Ministers, the Board, in case of differ- 
ence between itself and the Presbytery, should abide by 
the final decision of the Presbytery. . . . No church 
shall be organized by a Missionary (of the Board) within 
the bounds of any Presbytery unless authority has been 
previously obtained from the Presbytery." f 

" It is inexpedient and contrary to the expressed spirit 
of the Church to multiply church organizations in any 
field already well supplied with gospel privileges, and 
especially so when the churches occupying the field are 
closely related to us in doctrine and polity. . . . We 
think it unwise, and a waste of the means and power of 
the Church, to organize separate churches when the per- 
sons desiring such organizations are not only few in num- 
ber, but may be supplied with church privileges by ex- 
isting Presbyterian churches." J Seep. 428. 

Churches organized in foreign missionary-fields, where 
no Presbytery exists, may, with the consent of the Synod, 
be enrolled by the Presbytery to which the Missionary on 
the field belongs." J 

May the Presbytery dissolve a church ? 

Yes, even against the wishes of a majority of its mern- 

* See pp. 31. 33 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 109, 218. 

t Ibid., p. 217. t Ibid., p. 218. 



234 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



bers.* The church should have opportunity to be heard. 
Vacant and feeble churches should be placed in the hands 
of the Presbyterian Committee to be resuscitated, or, if 
necessary, to be stricken from the roll after the property 
interest has been secured, f The Presbytery must judge 
if the causes are sufficient to justify it in dissolving a 
church, and if any wrong be done to a church, its 
remedy is by appeal to a higher judicatory .J The deeds 
of church property should provide that in case the -church 
should cease to exist, the property be conveyed in trust 
to the Board of Church Erection. § 

May a church withdraw from Presbytery ? 

Not without the consent of Presbytery. The ques- 
tions concerning property must be determined by the 
laws of the State. || 

May Presbytery receive and dismiss churches ? 

The bounds of Presbyteries are determined by the 
Synod. If, therefore, it is desirable to change the pres- 
byterial connection of a church, application must be made 
to the Synod. If the Presbyteries belong to different 
Synods, the General Assembly determines the transfer. 
The courts interested should be always officially con- 
sulted. 

If a church desires to be received from another de- 
nomination, formal application should be made to Pres- 
bytery, with, if possible, a record of the approbation of 
the denomination from which it comes. The church, as 
an ecclesiastical body, may be received ; all questions 
of property must be settled by the courts. The same 
rule must be observed in receiving as in dismissing a 
church. 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 215. 
% Presbyterian Digest, p. 216. 
|| Ibid., p. 214. 



t Minutes G. A. 1893, p. 209. 
£ Ibid., p. 122. See p. 37. 
i Ibid., pp. 229-239. 



RECORDS, 



235 



May the Presbytery dissolve the pastoral relation ? 

It alone has power to do so. It may be done (1) at 
the request of the pastor, (2) or of the congregation, (3) even 
of a minority, (4) or at the discretion of the Presbyteiy.* 

IX. What record shall the Presbytery keep ? 

"A full and fair record of their proceedings" which 
must include a narrative of the state of religion and all 
other papers.]* This record may be kept in print, if 
(1) full and accurately recorded, (2) preserved in vol- 
umes and paged, (3) have blanks for correction and 
approval, and (4) authenticated by written signature 
of Stated Clerk.J It must be sent every year to Synod 
for approval, together with a report of "licensures, 
ordinations, the receiving or dismissing of members, the re- 
moval of members by death, the union and division of con- 
gregations, or the formation of new ones; and in general 
all the important changes which, may have taken place 
within their bounds in the course of the year" A report 
must also be made every year to the General Assembly, 
containing (1) "a statistical report," according to a pre- 
pared form;§ (2) "a narrative of the state of religion 
within the bounds of the Presbytery for the year end- 
ing April lst."§ In 1897 two additional columns were 
added: Communicants ''dismissed and erased" and 
" deceased. "|| The ecclesiastical year for these reports 
should close on the 31st day of March, to secure uni- 
formity. If All these reports must be sent to the Stated 
Clerk of the General Assembly by April 25th of each 
year. In the statistical reports the Stated Clerk of the 

* Form of Government, ch. xvii.; Presbyterian Digtst, pp. 579, 580. 
See pp. 209, 401-411. 

f Presbyterian Digest, p. 225. % Ibid., p. 224. 

I See p. 175; Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 311. 

|| Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 140. Ibid., p. 38. 



236 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



Assembly may correct obvious mistakes and supply evi- 
dent omissions on explicit official information.* In 1882 
the Assembly directed "that the Stated Clerks of the 
Presbyteries indicate, in the statistical reports, the nation- 
ality of all churches in which services are held in a for- 
eign language, by adding to or inserting in the name of 
a given church the customary national name of the per- 
sons worshiping therein." f The next year it was ordered 
"that the statistics of the General Assembly, as found in 
the minutes of the same, be stereotyped for the use of 
this committee (on Benevolence), the statistics of each 
Presbytery to form a single page. That we accept the 
proposal of a member of this committee to print and 
circulate, at his own expense, for one year, copies of the 
statistics of each Presbytery as stereotyped, for circula- 
tion in each family of every church where the Pastor or 

Session will request the same These statistics will 

be sent to every Pastor or Session gratis, postage paid. ? ^ 
And " that the Presbyteries prepare a distinct temper- 
ance narrative at their spring meetings, and forward the 
same to the Permanent Committee (on Temperance), 
and that this committee consider and report on the 
same to the next Assembly. "§ 

The Board of Publication was directed, in printing 
blanks, "to submit them to the approval of that officer 
of the Church who is specially responsible for the same, 
and in particular that the blanks for Congregational and 
Presbyterial statistics be approved by the Stated Clerk 
of the General Assembly." j| 

X. What meetings shall the Presbytery hold ? 

"It shall meet at its own adjournment." It is usual to 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 225. f Ibid., p. 224. 

t Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 642. § Ibid., p. 656. || Ibid., 1885, p. 625. 



MEETINGS. 



237 



have stated meetings ; the number of these is determined 
by the necessities of the case. Most Presbyteries hold 
two. City Presbyteries often have monthly meetings. 
Some hold short intermediate meetings to prevent the 
frequency of pro re nata meetings. When it is necessary 
to change the place of an appointed meeting, the Stated 
Clerk can, at the request of three-fourths of the Clerks 
of Sessions, secure a place and give proper notice.* 

What is a "pro re nata" meeting? 

It is a special meeting. " When any emergency shall 
require a meeting sooner than the time to which it stands 
adjourned, the Moderator, or, in case of his absence, death 
or inability to act, the Stated Clerk, shall, with the concur- 
rence or at the request of two Ministers and two Elders, the 
Elders being of different congregations, call a special meet- 
ing. For this purpose he shall send a circular letter, speci- 
fying the particular business of the intended meeting, to 
every Minister belonging to the Presbytery and to the Ses- 
sion of every vacant congregation, in due time previous to 
the meeting, which shall not be less than ten days. And 
nothing shall be transacted at such special meeting besides 
the particular business for which the judicatory has been 
thus convened " The Moderator calling the meeting must 
be one chosen at a stated meeting. So the O. S. Assem- 
bly decided in 1842, and in 1856 that applicants for a 
pro re nata meeting may specify the time and place, 
which the Moderator cannot change.* The Moderator 
must call a pro re nata meeting when formally requested 
to do so.f " Only such action should be had at a pro 
re nata meeting as is essential to complete the business 
directly connected with that named in the call for said 
meeting."f 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 226, 227. f Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 133. 



238 



OF THE PKESBYTERY. 



Wlien may " pro re nata " meetings be called ? 

They may be called "on account of important occur- 
rences unknown at their last meeting, and which cannot be 
safely deferred till their stated meeting." Deferred judicial 
business is not proper for such meetings, except when it 
appears that "some principal things upon which the 
judgment depends may be then had, and cannot be ob- 
tained if it is deferred till the stated meeting." * 

What is an adjourned meeting ? 

It is a continuation of a meeting of Presbytery. It 
may be at another place, and after days, weeks or even 
months have passed, but the time and place must be pro- 
vided for before the adjournment. No call or notice 
or circular letter is necessary, unless required by a spe- 
cial resolution. The object of an adjourned meeting is 
to complete the business before Presbytery. This becomes 
necessary when (1) the members must return home before 
finishing the docket ; (2) when some other time or place 
is more convenient; (3) when it is more orderly that part 
of the business should be performed elsewhere, as ordi- 
nation before the congregation ; (4) when better results 
may be obtained, as in judicial cases the court may be 
more undisturbed and have better access to witnesses and 
documents, etc. 

Who may be members of an adjourned meeting ? 

Elders appointed to be delegates to a meeting of Pres- 
bytery should retain their seats to the end. It is not 
lawful for them to leave and their alternates to take their 
places; this is specially illegal in judicial cases. Such 
was the decision of the Assembly in 1827, and it is ap- 
plicable to an adjourned meeting, which is but the con- 
tinuation of a meeting. In 1872, however, in direct 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 226. 



MEETINGS. 



239 



variance with this, the Assembly declared that a Session 
might send a different Elder to an adjourned meeting.* 
In 1878 it decided that an Elder appointed to represent 
the Session at Synod was not, by virtue of that appoint- 
ment, also its representative at any adjourned meeting of 
his Presbytery held during the intervals of the sessions 
of Synod; yet each Session may "prescribe the particular 
terms for which, or times at which, its delegates shall at- 
tend as its representatives in such judicatories." f Some 
Sessions appoint a delegate to serve at any meetings 
which may be held within six months. J 

May the Synod order the Presbytery to meet? 

Yes, according to the decision of the O. S. Assembly 
in 1848, specifying the time, place and business to be 
transacted. In such cases the rules for the calling of a 
pro re nata meeting must be observed, except when the 
Synod desires, while in session, the action of Presbytery 
"on business immediately connected with the proceedings 
of that body ; in such cases the Presbytery may be re- 
quired to meet at once by order of the Synod/' § 

Where may the Presbytery meet ? 

(1) Within its own bounds — sometimes in a church or 
hall selected by the Presbytery for its meetings, but more 
generally in the different churches on their invitation. 
(2) Without its bounds, by order of the Synod (such 
are of the nature of pro re nata meetings), or by its 
own order, to suit the convenience of its members. § 

XL How is the Presbytery to be opened ? 

" At every meeting of Presbytery a sermon shall be de- 
livered, if convenient ; and every particular session shall 
be opened and closed with prayer " The preacher should 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 170. f Ibid., p. 171. 

t See p. 184. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 225. 



240 



OF THE PRESBYTERY. 



be the Moderator, or in his absence the last Moderator 
present; yet in 1849 the O. S. Assembly said that no 
principle of the constitution was violated by inviting 
a member of another Presbytery to preach.* " Every 
particular session" is generally understood to mean each 
day's session, during which recess may be taken for meals 
or other purposes. 

May the Presbytery sit with closed doors ? 

"All judicatories have a right to sit in private on busi- 
ness which in their judgment ought not to be matter of 
public speculation." f I n 1880 the Assembly "recom- 
mended to its subordinate judicatories that before entering 
upon judicial process they carefully determine what degree 
of privacy or publicity in the proceedings would be most 
conducive to the ends of justice, the peace of the Church 
and the spiritual benefit of the person tried." J "In all 
cases of judicial process, the judicatory may, at any stage 
of the case, determine, by a vote of two-thirds, to sit 
with closed doors." § 

How is the Presbytery to be closed ? 

" Every particular session shall be closed with prayer" 
and a record of the fact must be made. At the final 
adjournment the Moderator, "in addition to prayer, may 
cause to be sung an appropriate psalm or hymn, and shall 
pronounce the apostolical benediction." f 

XII. Who may be invited to sit as corresponding members? 

" Ministers in good standing in other Presbyteries or in 
sister chiwches, who may happen to be present, may be in- 
vited to sit with the Presbytery as corresponding members. 
Such members shall be entitled to deliberate and advise, but 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 227 ; Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. viL 

f General Rules for Judicatories, xxxviii. See p. 537. 

t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 23. \ Book of Discipline, sect. 31, 



THE SYNOD. 



241 



not to vote in any decision of the Presbytery" Their names 
and their ecclesiastical relation must be recorded.* The 
N. S. Assembly in 1843 recommended that no Minister 
should be so invited who does not belong to some body in 
correspondence with the Assembly ; and in 1849 it unani- 
mously decided that it was orderly to invite Ministers of 
the Methodist Episcopal Church. The O. S. Assembly 
did not take action, but the usage has been in accord with 
the above. A Ruling Elder cannot be invited, nor can 
an Unitarian minister.* 



CHAPTER XI. 

OF THE SYNOD. 

I. What is the Synod? 

"As a Presbytery is a convention of the Bishops and 
Elders within a certain district, so a Synod is a convention 
of the Bishops and Elders within a larger district, includ- 
ing at least three Presbyteries" The Synod is therefore 
a larger Presbytery. Its original title was " The Pres- 
bytery." It was recognized as possessing the powers of 
the subordinate Presbyteries and of supreme jurisdic- 
tion, "unlimited by written constitution and uncontrolled 
by a superior." Its appropriate title was " The General 
Presbytery." The first Synod was organized in 1717 
by the three Presbyteries, which then included all the 
churches of the denomination. In 1725 the Synod was 
asked if it might be composed of delegates from the 
Presbyteries, and replied in the affirmative. It was 
voted " that the Presbytery of New Castle and Phila- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 228. 
16 



242 



OF THE SYNOD. 



delphia do yearly delegate the half of their members to 
the Synod, and the Presbytery of Long Island two of 
their number." And it was further ordered "that all 
the members of the Synod do attend every third year ; 
and that if in the interim anything of moment occur, 
whereby the presence of all the members may be thought 
necessary, they (upon notice given by the commission of 
Synod) shall carefully attend, notwithstanding the above 
delegation. And it is further agreed that every member 
of the Synod may attend as formerly, if they see cause." 
After some time the plan silently fell into disuse.* "The 
'Form of Government/ as adopted in 1789, reads: 'As 
a Presbytery, etc., so a Synod is the convention of sev- 
eral Presbyteries within a larger district, including at least 
three Presbyteries.' The Assembly of 1804 sent down an 
overture to the Presbyteries to change the section, so as to 
read as it did at the reunion (1873), and adds in a note : 
' Under this section it has been doubted whether the mem- 
bers can proceed to business as a Synod unless there are 
present several Presbyteries — i. e. at least three Ministers 
from one of the existing Presbyteries and three from an- 
other. The doubt has not only caused delay in several 
instances, but defeated the whole business of one entire 
meeting. The amendment therefore goes to make a Synod 
consist not of Presbyteries, but, as it ought, of Bishops 
and Elders.' The amendment was adopted (1805, p. 
333)." f In 1880 the Assembly transmitted to the Pres- 
byteries the following overture, which, being approved 
by them, was, in 1881, adopted as part of the constitu- 
tion : "The Synod may be composed at its own option, with 
the consent of a majority of its Presbyteries, either of all 
the Bishops and one Elder from each congregation in it* 
* Assembly's Digest, p. 277. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 229. 



HOW FORMED. 



243 



district, with the same modifications as in the Presbytery , 
or of equal delegations of Bishops and Elders, elected by 
the Presbyteries on a basis and in a ratio determined in 
like manner by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries"* 
This, together with the adoption of another overture, f 
makes a decided change in our constitution. The first 
clause of this section still declares the Synod to be a 
larger Presbytery, composed of Bishops and delegates 
from Sessions. The remainder of the section permits 
and encourages the Synods to become provincial Assem- 
blies, whose boundaries shall correspond with those of 
the several States, and whose members shall be delegates 
of Presbyteries which were not represented as such in 
Synod. The uniformity of our church courts will be lost, 
some Synods remaining larger Presbyteries, and others 
becoming provincial Assemblies. 

a In the judgment of the General Assembly the act of 
1881, consolidating certain Synods, affects only their 
boundaries, so that at their first annual meeting, and to 
the close thereof, said Synods must be constituted as the 
Synods have uniformly been constituted heretofore. 
Should any Synod vote to become a delegated body, its 
decision shall be submitted to its Presbyteries, and 
shall take effect when ratified by a majority thereof. 
This result shall be ascertained at a subsequent meeting 
of the Synod, or, if the Synod so provide, the result 
shall be certified to the Moderator and Clerks of the 
Synod, and by them be communicated to the several 
Presbyteries, as a basis for electing delegates to the en- 
suing or second meeting."* 

The records of the consolidated Synods were directed 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 229. 
t See p. 251. 



244 



OF THE SYNOD. 



to be deposited with the Stated Clerks of the Synods, 
which are the legal successors.* 
How are Synods formed ? 

Synods are formed and their bounds determined by 
the General Assembly. In 1788 the original Synod di- 
vided itself in four — viz. : (1) of New York and New 
Jersey, (2) of Philadelphia, (3) of Virginia, and (4) of 
the Carolinas. The next year the General Assembly was 
formed as the highest court of the Church, according to 
the act passed in 1786.f After this the formation of 
new Synods and changes in the boundaries of Synods 
were effected only by the General Assembly on the peti- 
tion or with the consent of the Synods interested in the 
changes.J In 1870, at the reunion of the Old and New 
School bodies, there were fifty-one Synods. These were 
by the General Assembly reorganized as thirty-four 
Synods, their boundaries determined and the first place 
of meeting of each ordered. Some changes have been 
since made in the boundaries, and new Svnods have been 
formed by the Assembly, the Synods and Presbyteries 
interested having been consulted.§ There were in 1880 
thirty-eight Synods. || In 1879 a committee was appoint- 
ed to report to the Assembly " on the propriety of the 
proposed changes," "looking toward the reorganization 
of the Synods of the Church." In 1880 the committee 
was continued, with instructions to report their plan 
anew in case of the adoption of the overture permitting 
Synods to be delegate bodies. The plan was, that " the 
boundaries of each Synod shall be made, unless obvi- 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 238. 

t Ibid., p. 303. 

I Ibid., pp. 229-238. 

|| Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 461. 



t Ibid., p. 260. 



HOW FORMED. 



245 



ously impracticable, conterminous with the boundaries 
of the State." The plan was adopted in 1881. Twelve 
of the Synods covered entire States, three extended over 
parts of several States, two were in foreign lands, and 
the rest, twenty-one in number, were in six States- — New 
York, Pennsylvania, Ohio, Indiana, Illinois and Iowa. 
These twenty-one were consolidated into six Synods 
The Synod of New York shall comprise all the Presby- 
teries in that State and the churches in the New England 
States and the foreign Presbyteries of Oroomiah and 
Siam. The Synod of Pennsylvania, the Presbyteries in 
that State and in the State of West Virginia and in West- 
ern Africa. The other Synods, of Ohio, Indiana, Illi- 
nois and Iowa, shall include all within those States. An 
enabling act was also passed, the plan and action to take 
effect on the second day of January, 1882, and these new 
Synods were required to meet in October, 1882, at places, 
and to be opened with sermons by Ministers, chosen by 
the Assembly.* Several of these Synods soon became 
delegated bodies. By this consolidation the number of 
the Synods was reduced to twenty-three. In 1883 the 
Presbytery of Alaska was formed and added to the Synod 
of Columbia, and the Synod of Colorado was divided to 
erect that of Utah. In 1884 the Synod of Dakota was 
formed, and in 1888 was called that of Southern Dakota. 
In 1885 that of Northern Dakota was formed, in 1887 
of Indian Territory and of Catawba, in 1889 of New 
Mexico, and in 1890 of Washington. In 1 891 the Synod 
of Columbia became that of Oregon, and in 1892 that 
of Pacific became Synod of California. Montana was 
formed in 1893, Kentucky in 1894, and Northern 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 230-238. 



246 



OF THE SYXOD. 



China in 1897. We have at present (1898) thirty-two 
Synods, and these contain two hundred and twenty- 
eight Presbyteries.* 

Can a Synod refuse to receive any member of one of its 
Presbyteries ? 

Ministers are primarily responsible to their Presbyte- 
ries. The Synod must receive all who are reported by 
the Presbyteries to be members in good standing. It 
has no power to order the lower courts to erase names 
from their rolls. f 

What is the ratio of the representation of Elders in Synod? 

The same as in the Presbytery .J Or, " of equal delega- 
tions of Bishops and Elders, . . . in a ratio determined 
. . . by the Synod itself and its Presbyteries." 

II. What constitutes a quorum ? 

"Any seven Ministers belonging to the Synod, who shall 
convene at the time and place of meeting, with as many 
Elders as may be present, shall be a quorum to transact 
synodical business ; provided not more than three of the 
said Ministers belong to the same Presbytery" If such 
a quorum be not present, the proceedings are invalid, 
except as to the choice of a time and place for the next 
meeting. The Synod may afterward adopt or reject 
these proceedings. § The retirement of members re- 
quired by the Book of Discipline in sections 90 and 98 
does not destroy the quorum. § 

Is it necessary that any Elders should be present? 

Judging from the decisions of the General Assembly 

in regard to the quorum of Presbyteries, || seven Minis- 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 735. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 683. 
X Form of Government, ch. x., sects, ii., iii., iv., v. See pp. 184, 
186, 187, 242. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 239, 240. || See p. 189. 



QUORUM. 



247 



ters would form a quorum of Synod. The Southern 
Presbyterian Church says: "Any seven Ministers be- 
longing to it (the Synod) who shall convene at the time 
or place of meeting, with at least .three Ruling Elders, 
shall be a quorum ; provided not more than three of the 
said Ministers belong to one Presbytery."* 

May the Synod hold a meeting on the Sabbath ? 

Synods have been censured for so doing, even when 
very little business was transacted. f 

If there be no quorum present at the time and place ap- 
pointed, what may be done ? 

"Any two members shall be competent to adjourn from 
time to time, that an opportunity may be given for a 
quorum to assemble." J Less than a quorum can trans- 
act no business, save to appoint the time and place of the 
next meeting. So the O. S. Assembly decided in 1856. f 
Those present may deem it best to attend to certain mat- 
ters, and their action may be approved and adopted as 
the act of Synod at its next meeting. § 

What is the remedy if the Synod fail to meet at the time 
and place appointed ? 

(1) Those who do meet may adjourn to some other time 
and place. || (2) "The Moderator ought to be consid- 
ered competent to call a meeting," "giving due notice by 
a circular letter to the Moderators of the several Presby- 
teries." He is "competent to fix any time and place he 
may judge proper for convening the body. And if lie be 
absent, the members present shall represent the matter 

* Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect, v., sub-sect. ii. 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 243. 
J General Rules for Judicatories, iii. See p. 531. 
\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 240. See pp. 128, 129. 
|| See p. 246. 



248 



OF THE SYNOD. 



speedily to him, that he may act accordingly * (3) Or 
the General Assembly may order the Synod to meet, and 
may determine the time and place, f 

May the time or place of the next meeting of Synod be 
changed after its adjournment? 

It may be done by the General iVssembly on a petition of 
one of the Presbyteries. This was done in 1873 as to the 
time of meeting. The O. S. Assembly changed the place 
of the Synod's meeting on petition of a Presbytery in 1842. 
The Moderator of Synod has no such power, f It some- 
times happens, however, that a change as to time or place 
is necessary, and that the Assembly does not meet, so that 
the above remedy cannot be applied. In such cases either 
of the following plans of procedure may be adopted : (1) 
A quorum may assemble at the time and place appointed 
and immediately adjourn, as the Moderator may suggest. 
Notice may be given to the Moderators of the several 
Presbyteries or to the members of the change, so that the 
whole body may assemble immediately after the adjourn- 
ment of the quorum. This may be done, according to the 
decision of the O. S. Assembly, even by less than a quo- 
rum.J (2) A pro re nata meeting of Synod may be called 
by the Moderator for the purpose of making the change. § 
(3) The Moderator may call the Synod to meet at a dif- 
ferent time or place. The Synod may thus meet, hear 
his reasons for making the change, and, if these be ap- 
proved, may proceed with its business, reporting to the 
next General Assembly the facts in the case, petitioning 
that body to legalize the meeting and to recognize and 
confirm their actions. f Thus in 1882 the Synod of New 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 241. f I bid., p. 242. 

t See p. 247. g See p. 249. 



PLACE OF MEETING. 



249 



York asked " the Assembly to acknowledge and author- 
ize the regularity of a meeting of the Synod which was 
held at Peekskill in October, 1880, instead of Newbury- 
port, according to previous adjournment. Reasons beyond 
the control of Synod made the change necessary, and the 
action of the Synod was unanimously approved by its 
own members." The action of the Synod was legalized. 
The same year, at the request of two Presbyteries, the 
General Assembly changed the time of meeting of the 
Synod of Ohio " to avoid conflict with the time desig- 
nated for the State election."* 

In 1884 the Assembly declared " whenever, from any 
cause, it shall be necessary to change the place of the reg- 
ularly-appointed meeting of a Synod, its Stated Clerk 
shall, at the request of the Stated Clerks of at least three- 
fourths of its Presbyteries, be authorized to secure another 
place of meeting and to issue his official call for the meet- 
ing of the Synod accordingly." * 

Can the Moderator call a special meeting ? 

There is no such special provision in the " Form of 
Government." But the General Assembly determined 
(in 1796) that special meetings are constitutional, and 
confirmed this in 1829 and 1832 5 and the N. S. Assembly 
in 1855."f Judging from "Form of Government," ch. x., 
sects, vii. and x., and the change in the constitution pro- 
posed in 1832, it would seem that the Moderator of Synod 
should call a pro re nata meeting at the request of three 
Ministers and three Elders, and that these Ministers should 
not be all from the same Presbytery. The notice should 
be sent to all the Ministers and churches of the Synod. 
The notice must specify the object of the meeting, and 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 242. 
t Ibid., p. 240. 



250 



OF THE SYNOD. 



nothing can be done which is not specified in the call, 
as the Synod is a larger Presbytery, the provision 
of Form of Government, chapter x., for the calling 
of pro re nata meetings of Presbytery, would seem 
to authorize those of the Synod. And the powers 
given to Moderators include that of calling such 
meetings.* 

IIL May corresponding members be received ? 

" The same rule as to corresponding members, which was 
laid down with respect to the Presbytery, shall apply to the 

Synod" They should be introduced as members of 

Synod, or if belonging to other denominations the name 
of the ecclesiastical body with which they are connected 
should be mentioned and recorded. J 

IV. What are the powers of Synod ? 

(1) "The Synod has power to receive and issue all ap- 
peals regularly brought up from the Presbyteries" 

(2) "To decide all references made to them " 

(3) "To review the records of Presbyteries , and approve 
or censure them" 

(4) "To redress whatever has been done by Presbyteries 
contrary to order" 

(5) "To take effectual care that Presbyteries observe the 
constitution of the Church." 

(6) "To erect new Presbyteries, and unite or divide those 
which were before erected" 

(7) " Generally to take such order with respect to the Pres- 
byteries, Sessions and people under their care as may be 
in conformity with the word of God and the established rules, 
and which tend to promote the edification of the Church " 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 240 ; Form of Government, ch. xix. ? 
sect. ii. 

t Ibid., p. 243. See p. 240. 



POWERS. 



251 



(8) " To propose to the Genial Assembly for their adop- 
tion sxich measures as may be of common advantage to the 
whole Church.^ 

What effect has the decision of the Synod in appeal 
eases ? 

The same as in Presbytery. The decisions are not ad- 
visory, but authoritative. It may be either to confirm or 
reverse, in whole or in part, the decision of the inferior 
judicatory; or to remit the cause for the purpose of 
amending the record, should it appear incorrect or de- 
fective, or for a new trial.* In 1881 this section was 
changed, making the Synod in certain cases a court of 
final appeal, "Its decisions on appeals, complaints and 
references which do not affect the doctrine or constitution 
of the Church being final" "\ The next year this was 
enforced. "The Judicial Committee are unable to find 
from the complaint that the decision of the Synod affects 
the doctrine or the constitution of the Church, nor can 
they find in the statement of the action of the Synod 
anything which was not within their discretion ; and 
therefore no case is presented which the Assembly can 
properly entertain and review." J 

In 1885 the Assembly resolved "that, in view of the 
importance of the judicial decisions made by Synods and 
synodical commissions, the Synods are enjoined to send 
up to the Assembly, in special communications, all rec- 
ords of such decisions." § 

Wherein does the Synod differ from the lower courts ? 

It is a court of appeal. It has no original jurisdic- 
tion, either over Ministers, as the Presbytery has, or 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 99. See p. 198. 
f Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 74 ; 1881, p. 522. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 246, 723-729. \ Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 662. 



252 



OF THE SYNOD. 



over the Elders and communicants, as the Session has.* 
It cannot institute judicial process, and can consider 
such only on review, reference or complaint, or appeal 
from the Presbyteries, f 

May the Synod discipline a member for absence ? 

The Assembly took exceptions to a resolution of a 
Synod to make a Minister liable to suspension without 
trial if absent for three years from its meeting without 
sending his reasons. j The Synod has no original ju- 
risdiction over Ministers or Elders. If the members 
neglect its meetings or fail in their duty, they must be 
reported to the courts to which they are responsible.§ 
But the Synod, as the G. Assembly, may expel a mem- 
ber for contempt or disorderly conduct. || 

What power has the Synod over the Presbyteries ? 

The power of " review and control " in the annual ex- 
amination of their records — of deciding on references, 
appeals and complaints orderly brought from the Pres- 
byteries. The Synod may change the boundaries of the 
Presbyteries. Those interested should be consulted, yet 
the Synod has full power to act even when they remon- 
strate. " If a judicatory is at any time well advised 
of any unconstitutional proceedings of the lower judica- 
tory, the latter shall be cited to appear, at a specified 
time and place, to produce the records, and to show what 
it has done in the matter in question; after which, if the 
charge be sustained, the whole matter shall be concluded 
by the judicatory itself, or be remitted to the lower judi- 
catory, with direction as to its disposition."^ The Synod 

* Form of Government, chs. ix., x., xi. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 244. 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 244 ; Book of Discipline, ch. ix. 
X Presbyterian Digest, p. 256. \ See pp. 167, 185. 

|| Ibid., p. 299. If Book of Discipline, sects., 75, 76. 



TRIAL BY COMMISSION. 



253 



may cite the Presbytery also in case of neglects, omis- 
sions or irregularities.* 

Can the Synod order a Presbytery to dissolve a pastoral 
relation ? 

The Presbytery alone can form or dissolve a pastoral 
relation. f If the Presbytery refuse, the decision may 
on complaint be reversed by Synod. J 

How are references, appeals and complaints to be con- 
sidered by Synod ? 

In the same manner as in Presbytery. § The Synod 
cannot order an inferior court to rehear a case already 
decided when no intimation of additional evidence is 
given. " Nor in sending back a case can the Synod pass 
by the Presbytery in which the case has once been adju- 
dicated." || All the decisions made by Synod are sub- 
ject to review by the General Assembly.^ See p. 190. 

May Synod try an appeal by commission ? 

In 1880 the Assembly recognized the right of the 
Synod to do so, with consent of parties.** In 1885 
chapter xiii. was added to the "Book of Discipline," 
which was amended in 1894, and now reads : (118) "The 
General Assembly, each Synod, and each Presbytery under 
its care, shall have power to appoint Judicial Commis- 
sions from their respective bodies, consisting of Ministers 
and Elders, in numbers not less than eighteen from the 
General Assembly, not less than twelve from any Synod 
and not less than seven from any Presbytery. (119) All 
judicial cases may be submitted to such Commission, 
and their decisions shall be subject to reversal only 

* Book of Discipline, sect. 76 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 692. 
t See p. 209. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 245, 579. 

\ See p. 194. || Minutes G. A, 1878, p. 34. 

1f See p. 258. ** See pp. 196, 226. 



254 



OF THE SYNOD. 



by the superior judicatory or judicatories, except in 
matters of law, which shall be referred to the appointing 
judicatory for adjudication ; and also all matters of 
Constitution and doctrine may be reviewed in the ap- 
pointing body and by the superior judicatory or judi- 
catories. (120) Such Commissions shall sit at the same 
time and place as the body appointing them, and their 
findings shall be entered upon the minutes of the ap- 
pointing body ; Provided, however, that a Commission 
appointed by a Presbytery may also sit during the in- 
tervals between the meetings of the appointing Presby- 
tery. The quorum of any such Commission shall not 
be less in number than three-fourths of the members 
appointed, and shall be the same in all other respects 
as the quorum of the appointing judicatory." * 

To this section of the " Form of Government " was 
added : " Provided, that in the trial of judicial cases the 
Synod shall have power to act by commission, in accord- 
ance with the provisions on the subject of Judicial Com- 
missions in the 6 Book of Discipline.' " f 

It is not competent for a Synod in ordinary session 
to interpret or modify a judicial decision. j 

What power has the Synod over an extinct Presbytery ? 

It has supervision of its Ministers.§ 

What power has it in regard to the General Assembly ? 

It may send overtures endorsed by it, or endorse those 
sent by its Presbyteries. With other Synods it may 
urge the same overture. "An overture coming from 
a private individual, instead of from a lower judi- 
catory, should not be regarded as properly before 
the Assembly." " The General Assembly has decided 

* Book of Discipline, ch. xiii. f Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 637. 
% Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 152. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 203. 



AND OF THE BOAKDS. 



255 



that all overtures shall come to it through Presbyteries 
or Synods, and not through individuals or Sessions," * 
except those on personal matters. f 
What relation has the Synod to the Boards ? 

These are the creation of the Assembly, and are ac- 
countable to it. In 1880 the Assembly resolved "that 
the Boards of the Church be directed to make annually, 
to each of the Synods, detailed reports of their work 
within its bounds ; and that each Synod, carefully con- 
sidering its own condition and wants, be directed to re- 
port to the General Assembly any suggestions or propo- 
sitions with reference to the work of the Boards within its 
bounds as may seem to it wise ; and that these suggestions 
or propositions be referred by the General Assembly to its 
Standing Committees respectively/^ 

" Each Synod shall appoint a Home Missionary Com- 
mittee, to consist of the chairmen of the presbyterial 
committees within its bounds. The committee shall 
meet annually, near or during the meeting of the Synod. 
It shall be the duty of the committee to ascertain, as 
nearly as possible, the whole number of churches and 
missionary-fields needing aid within the bounds of the 
Synod, and, as nearly as possible, equalize the salaries 
of Missionaries in the Presbyteries. They shall ascer- 
tain the amount it will be fair to expect for the work of 
Home Missionaries from the churches of the Synod, and, 
as nearly as possible, determine the amount of aid that 
will be likely to be asked for the support of missionary 
work within the bounds of the Synod. The committee 
shall confer, when practicable, with representatives of 
the Board. These synod ical committees shall, as soon 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 290. 

t Ibid., p. 292. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 74. 



256 



OF THE SYNOD. 



as possible after the meeting of the Synod, report to 
the Board the necessities of the fields and the probable 
amount of money required, together with the prob- 
able contributions from the Synods to the Board. 
The reports of the synodical committees shall be sent 
every year to the Assembly, and be referred either to a 
special committee or to the Standing Committee of the 
Assembly on Home Missions. The committee, after 
consulting the wants of the whole field, as they shall be 
set forth in the reports from the various Synods, shall 
make their report to the Assembly, with such recom- 
mendations as the exigencies of the work may seem in 
their judgment to require." * Annual Synodical mis- 
sionary conventions were recommended.f 

In 1881 the Assembly approved of the action of the 
Board of Home Missions employing superintendents of 
missions, especially on the frontier, in co-operation with 
Synods and Presbyteries within their bounds. They 
were called supervisory Missionaries, and later synodical 
Missionaries.! They should hold to the Board the 
same relation as its other Missionaries. Presbytery 
has full control over its Ministers and churches. The 
Synodical Missionaries not officially superior in author- 
ity to Presbytery, nor can they act independently^ 

V. How often shall the Synod meet ? 

"At least once each year? Adjourned meetings may 
be held, and pro re nata meetings. See page 249. 

Business meetings cannot be held on the Sabbath. || 

How shall its meetings be opened ? 

" At the opening of which a sermon shall be delivered by 

the Moderator, or in case of his absence by some other mem- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 347. f Minutes G. A. 1891^, pp. 150, 157. 
% Ibid., 1881, p. 534. I Ibid., 1898, p. 143. || Ibid., 1898, p. 213. 



RECORDS. 



257 



ber." This sermon is deemed necessary. Synods have 
been reproved by the General Assembly for its omission, 
and even its postponement "to the following evening."* 
How shall its Sessions be opened ? 

u Every particular Session shall be opened and closed with 
pray err The record must notice the fact.* A recess does 
not imply the close of a session. 

How shall the Synod close its meeting ? 

" With singing, prayer and the apostolic benedic- 
tion."f 

VI. What record shall the Synod keep ? 

" It shallbe the duty of the Synod to keep a full and fair 
record of its proceedings" Absentees must be recorded 
and all the changes in the Presbyteries, f In 1874 it was 
declared to be " contrary to the spirit and principles of the 
Presbyterian Church, and subversive of the true design of 
ecclesiastical discipline, for a superior judicatory to com- 
pel an inferior court to reverse its decision, rendered after 
full, fair and impartial trial, without assigning and pla- 
cing on record some specific reason for such reversal." § 
In 1878 the Assembly made exceptions to its approval 
of the minutes of a Synod because, although the reasons 
of vote on a complaint were given, " the subject-matter 
of the said complaint is not recorded. This defect dis- 
ables the Assembly from deciding as to the validity of 
the reasons given for the vote of the Synod in the case." 
"It does not appear from their records whether the 
Synod took further action upon said complaint than 
to vote upon it and give reasons for that vote ; thereby 
leaving the Assembly in doubt whether the Presbytery 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 246, 

f General Rules for Judicatories, xliv. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 256. \ Minutes G. A. ISTJf, p. 86. 



258 



OF THE SYNOD. 



complained of was censured, or whether Ihe matter of 
the complaint w r as referred back to them for readjudica- 
tion, or whether the Synod dropped it entirely." * The 
absentees must be recorded, f judicial cases stated, and 
overtures answered described. The pages must be num- 
bered. The record should show all changes in the Pres- 
byteries and adopted reports, and must be approved by 
the Synod and attested by the Stated Clerk.J 

How often must the records be inspected ? 

The Synod shall " submit them annually to the inspec- 
tion of the General Assembly, and report to the Assembly 
the numbers of its Presbyteries and of the members and 
alterations of the Presbyteries" The object of this inspec- 
tion is the same as that of the examination by Presbytery 
of the records of Session. § A decision cannot be reversed 
in review of records. || If the records be not presented, 
the Synod may be reminded by the General Assembly of 
this neglect of duty, or the Synod may be directed to call 
their Stated Clerk to account for not having sent their 
records to the Assembly. § 

May copies of the Synodical record be sent for review ? 

In 1790 attested copies were declared allowable when 
it was found inconvenient to send the books ; but in 1841 
the O. S. Assembly rescinded this permission, and in 1847 
the same body required the production of the records them- 
selves. In 1871, however, the Assembly accepted a trans- 
lated copy of the Synod of China.^f In 1878 a printed 
English translation of the Synod of India was approved, 
while the records of the Synod of Atlantic were censured 
for containing pages of printed matter setting forth the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 250. f Ibid., p. 256. 
t Ibid; p. 252. § See p. 172. 

}[Ibid. } p. 69.1. 1f Ibid., p. 681. 



REPORTS. 



259 



acts of Synod, and were required to write the record and 
present it the next year for approval.* 

In 1884 the Assembly recommended " that any Synod, 
which shall so elect, be authorized to keep its minutes in 
printed form, and to dispense with written records ; pro- 
vided (1) that such printed minutes be complete and ac- 
curate in all details ; (2) that they be uniform as to size 
of page with the minutes of the Assembly; (3) that the 
copy submitted by each Synod to the Assembly for re- 
view be attested by the certificate of the Stated Clerk of 
the Synod in writing ; and that blank pages be left at 
the end for recording any exceptions that may be taken ; 
(4) that at least two additional copies of each and every 
issue be transmitted to the Stated Clerk of the Assembly, 
and two deposited in the library of the Presbyterian His- 
torical Society ."f 

The official relation of the Stated Clerk terminates 
in his removal beyond the bounds of Synod, and 
the records, etc., should go to the Permanent Clerk 
until a successor be elected. % 

What other reports must the Synod make? 

(1) A report of all the changes in the Presbyteries. 
(2) A statistical report of the Ministers, churches, Li- 
centiates, Candidates within their bounds, and how dis- 
tributed, the changes in the number and arrangements, 
of their Presbyteries, the names of the Stated Clerks of 
the Presbyteries, the place and hour of the next stated 
meeting, and the name of the Moderator and Stated 
Clerk of Synod.f (3) A narrative of the state of re- 
ligion within its bounds. This must be sent to the As- 
sembly and recorded in the minutes of Synod.J 

* Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 52. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 258. 

% Ibid., p. 259. 



260 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



CHAPTER XII. 

OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 

L What is the General Assembly? 

It " is the highest judicatory of the Presbyterian Church" 

In what sense is it the highest judicatory ? 

It is the highest and final court of appeal. Judicial 
cases arising in the Session may be rejudged in the Pres- 
by tery, and again in the Synod, these bodies representing 
larger and still larger portions of the church. When 
such cases are brought before the General Assembly, 
which represents the whole Church, they are finally dis- 
posed of. Even future Assemblies cannot reverse the 
decisions thus given. * 

What does it represent? 

" It shall represent in one body all the particular churches 
of this denomination." These churches, however, are rep- 
resented by commissioners from the Presbyteries to 
which they belong.f 

What is its legal title ? 

It "shall bear the title of The General Assembly of 
the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America." 

The early Presbyterian churches in this country formed 
about 1704 "The Presbytery." It claimed jurisdiction 
" alike unlimited by a written constitution and uncon- 
trolled by a superior." Its proper title was " The Gen- 
eral Presbytery." In 1716 it divided itself into four 
subordinate Presbyteries, and the General Presbytery 
assumed the title of Synod. In 1788 the Synod di- 
vided itself into four Synods, and it was resolved " that 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 689. 



f See p. 552. 



RADICAL, PRINCIPLES. 



261 



out of the body of these Synods a General Assembly shall 
be constituted, . . . and that the judicatory thus consti- 
tuted shall bear the style and title of the General Assem- 
bly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America."* At the disruption in 1838 each branch 
claimed that its highest court was the true successor of 
the General Assembly of 1837, and therefore had the 
right to this title. The civil courts decided in favor of 
that branch which was commonly called the Old School.f 
At the reunion in 1869 the old title was retained, and the 
Assembly of 1870 was declared to be the true successor 
of the Assemblies of 1869 of the Old and New School 
churches.J In 1858 the Southern Synods of the N. S. As- 
sembly separated themselves from that body, and formed 
a Church whose highest court was called "Tlie United 
Synod of the Presbyterian Church"§ In 1861 the South- 
ern Synods, in connection with the O. S. Assembly, or- 
ganized themselves into a separate Church, whose highest 
judicatory now bears the title of "The General Assembly 
of the Presbyterian Church in the United States" \\ The 
United Synod united with the Southern Assembly in 1864. 

What are the radical principles of the Presbyterian 
Church polity and discipline? 

1. "The several different congregations of believers, 
taken collectively, constitute one Church of Christ, called 
emphatically the Church." 

2. "A larger part of the Church, or a representation 
of it, should govern a smaller, or determine matters of 
controversy which arise therein." 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 260. 
t Ibid., p. 31. 

X Ibid., pp. 35, 39. £ New Digest, p. 565. 

|| Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect. vi. 



262 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



3. "In like manner a representation of the whole 
should govern and determine in regard to every part, 
and to all the parts united ; that is, that a majority shall 
govern, and consequently that appeals may be carried from 
lower to higher judicatories till they be finally decided by 
the collected wisdom and united voice of the whole Church." 

" For these principles, and this procedure, the example 
of the Apostles and the practice of the primitive Church 
are considered as authority. (See Acts 15 : 1-29, and the 
proofs adduced under the last three chapters.)"* 

When was the first General Assembly held? 

In 1789, on the third Thursday in May, at 11 A. M., in 
the Second Presbyterian Church in Philadelphia. Usage 
has fixed the above as the time for the annual meeting. 
The Assembly met in Philadelphia from 1789 until 
1843, except five times, and since 1843 it has accepted 
invitations from year to year, and sometimes has selected 
a place of meeting without an invitation. f A committee 
was often appointed to report on invitations or to pro- 
pose a place of meeting. In 1881 it was resolved that 
the Moderator and the Stated and Permanent Clerks be 
appointed a committee to report from year to year on the 
place of the meeting of the next ensuing Assembly.^ The 
first Assembly was opened with a sermon by Rev. John 
Witherspoon, D. D., who acted as Moderator until the 
election of Rev. John Rogers, D. D., after the organiza- 
tion. It consisted of twenty-three Ministers and eleven 
Elders. " The Presbytery " of 1 704 was really a General 
Assembly. § The first General Assembly in Scotland con- 
sisted of six Ministers and thirty-four other persons.§ 



* Form of Government, ch. xii., note. See p. 10. 
t Assembly's Digest, pp. 280, 854 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 333. See 
p. 17. t loid -> P- 333 - § Ibid., p. 1. 



RATIO OF REPRESENTATION. 



263 



In 1885 the General Assembly appointed a committee 
to arrange for the celebration of its one hundredth anni- 
versary.* The Southern Assembly was invited to co-op- 
erate, and appointed a committee, f The centenary was 
observed by raising a fund chiefly for the Board of Relief, 
and by services held May 24, 1888, in Philadelphia. The 
Presbyterians of that city brought the Southern Assembly 
from Baltimore and entertained them. Receptions were 
held the day before in the home of J. Wistar Morris and 
in the Academy of Fine Arts. Addresses, which were 
afterward printed, were delivered in two halls, morning, 
afternoon and evening of May 24.J 

II. Of whom shall the General Assembly consist ? 

" Of an equal delegation of Bishops and Elders from 
each Presbytery, in the following proportion, viz. : each 
Presbytery consisting of not more than twenty-four Min- 
isters shall send one Minister and one Elder ; and each 
Presbytery consisting of more than twenty -four Ministers 
shall send one Minister and one Elder for each twenty -four 
Ministers, or for each additional fractional number of 
Ministers not less than twelve ; and these delegates so ap- 
pointed shall be styled Commissioners to the General As- 
sembly." It is mandatory as to the sending of equal 
numbers of Ministers and Elders, and the number to 
w T hich Presbytery is entitled. § 

Has this always been the ratio of representation ? 

In 1786 it w T as determined that each Presbytery of not 
more than six Ministers should send one Minister and 
one Elder, and those which had more than six and less 
than twelve should send two Ministers and two Elders. 
In 1819 the ratio was changed by substituting the words 

* Minutes G. A. 1886, p. 16. t lfrid., 1887, p. 57. 

% Ibid,, 1888, pp. 24, 33 ; 44, 74, 136, 148. 



264 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



nine for six, and eighteen for twelve. In 1826 these num- 
bers were changed to twelve and twenty-four, and in 1833 
to twenty-four or a fraction.* Since the reunion in 1869 
the General Assembly has been so large that a further 
change seemed necessary. Several propositions have been 
made in vain.f These plans were (1) to increase the 
ratio of representation; or (2) to retain the present 
ratio, but omit from the constituency all Ministers 
except Pastors and Missionaries; or (3) to require the 
smaller Presbyteries to be represented alternately each 
year by a Minister or an Elder, and the other Presbyte- 
ries for every twenty Ministers by one commissioner; and 
when more than one is allowed to a Presbytery, they shall 
be as nearly as possible equally chosen from the Ministers 
and Elders ; or (4) to substitute synodical for presbyterial 
representation ; or (5) to increase the present ratio to one 
Minister and Elder for every forty Ministers, and the con- 
stituency to be only those actually engaged in minis- 
terial work ; or (6) the basis of representation to be the 
number of Ministers and communicants combined, two 
delegates to represent every twenty-five hundred. New 
Presbyteries not to be represented until they shall num- 
ber five hundred Ministers and communicants. f In 1879 
the whole question of reduced representation was indef- 
initely postponed. In 1881 a change was made in the 
constitution to relieve the Assembly of part of its work 
by reducing the number of the Synods, and making them 
in most cases courts of final appeal.^ In 1885 the pres 
ent ratio was adopted.* 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 278. 

t Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 522 ; 1876, pp. 69, 73 ; 1877, pp. 507, 552 ; 
1878, pp. 39, 63 ; 1879, pp. 576, 578 ; 1880, p. 73. 
t Seep. 251. 



CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. 



265 



What is the rule concerning corresponding members ? 

The " Form of Government " makes no provision for 
them. Prior to 1791 they were occasionally received, 
but in that year the Assembly declared the practice 
unauthorized. Ministers casually present cannot be 
so received. The New School Assembly in 1858 gave 
all the privileges of corresponding members to the Sec- 
retaries of Permanent Committees and to the Clerk of 
the Assembly. In the reunited Church in 1870 the Sec- 
retaries of the Boards were accorded these privileges " in 
discussions bearing upon the interest of the Boards which 
they severally represent." * Delegates from corresponding 
body are received, but cannot vote. The Committee on 
Correspondence in 1881 reported {'that the Assembly 
have enacted a rule that the practice of sending delegates 
to bodies represented in the Presbyterian General Al- 
liance is no longer necessary, and therefore no delegates 
are nominated to them."f Where union Presbyteries in 
foreign lands have displaced our Presbyteries, the mis- 
sions under our Board may send one Minister and one 
Elder as advisory members to this Assembly. J 

What special arrangement was made with the General 
Association of Connecticut in 1794 ? 

In 1792 it was agreed that the General Assembly and 
the General Association of Connecticut should each ap- 
point a committee of three members, " who shall have the 
right to sit in the other's general meeting, and make such 
communications as shall be directed by their respective 
constituents, and deliberate on such matters as may come 
before the body, but have no right to vote." In 1794 it 
was resolved that these delegates have also the right " to 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 277. 

t Ibid,, p. 310. Seep. 281. J Ibid, pp. 264, 597. See p. 184. 



266 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



vote on all questions which may be determined by either 
of them." * In 1804 a similar agreement was ratified with 
the General Convention of Vermont, in 1810 with the 
General Association of New Hampshire, in 1811 with 
the General Association of Massachusetts, in 1828 with 
the General Conference of Maine (except that the dele- 
gates shall not have the right to vote), in 1831 with the 
Evangelical Consociation of Rhode Island.* The rela- 
tions and rights of the delegates from the Congrega- 
tional churches in Connecticut were modified by the 
Plan of Union adopted in 1802, which w^as abrogated 
in 1837 by the Presbyterian Church and the General 
Association of the Congregational Church. f In 1827 the 
General Assembly sdnt a communication to the Congre- 
gational churches of Massachusetts, New Hampshire, and 
Vermont, stating that the right to vote given to these 
delegates was inconsistent with our " Form of Govern- 
ment." Since 1830 delegates from other bodies have 
not had the right to vote.* 

111. What is a quorum of the General Assembly ? 

"Any fourteen or more of these commissioners, one-half 
of whom shall be Ministers, being met on the day and at 
the place appointed, shall be a quorum for the transaction 
of business" If a quorum be not present, the commis- 
sioners may adjourn from time to time, as in case of less 
than a quorum of Presbytery and Synod. J The quorum 
may, as in Presbytery and Synod, be formed without an 
Elder.§ The Southern Church requires to form a quo- 
rum " eighteen commissioners, of whom one-half shall 
be Ministers, and at least five shall be Ruling Elders."|| 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 277. f See p. 277. 

} See pp. 189, 247 ; General Rules for Judicatories, iii. See p. 531. 
? See pp. 188, 246. || Book of Church Order, ch. v., sect. vi. 



POWERS. 



267 



IV. What are the powers of the General Assembly? 

" The General Assembly shall — 

1. "Receive and issue all appeals, complaints and ref- 
erences that shall affect the doctrine or constitution of the 
Church, which may be regularly brought before tliem from 
the inferior judicatories" 

2. " They shall review the records of every Synod, and 
approve or censure them" 

3. u They shall give their advice and instruction in all 
cases submitted to them in conformity with the constitution 
of the Church" 

4. " They shall constitute the bond of union, peace, 
correspondence and, mutual confidence among all our 
churches" 

(For other powers see p. 270.) 
How does the General Assembly differ from the lower 
courts ? 

1. It represents the whole Church. 

2. It is the highest and final court of appeal. 

3. It alone can interpret the laws of the Church. 

4. It alone can make or change (with consent of the 
Presbyteries) constitutional laws. 

5. It is the bond of union of the churches and the 
agent of correspondence with other denominations. 

6. It superintends the benevolence of the Church. 

7. It provides for the increase of the Ministry. 

8. It is not a permanent body; it adjourns sine die, 
calling: a new Assemblv to meet the next year. 

Has it any original jurisdiction ? 

" The Assembly of the Church of Scotland has ever 
claimed and exercised original jurisdiction, acting as the 
Presbytery of the whole Church."* In a few cases our 
* Church Polity, p. 415. 



268 OP THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



Assembly has cited courts and Ministers. The O. S. As- 
sembly expelled a Commissioner for slandering another.* 

See pages 273, 274. 

What appeals, etc. may it receive? 

" Appeals are, generally, to be taken to the judicatory 
immediately superior to that appealed from." f A com- 
plaint from one Presbytery against another of a different 
Synod should go directly to the Assembly.^ In special 
cases the Assembly has received appeals from Presby- 
teries. In 1883, 1885 and 1892 appeals direct from Pres- 
bytery were entertained. § Overtures should not be sent by 
lower courts to influence the higher in a pending judicial 
case. 1 1 In 1881 the Synod was made a court of final 
appeal in some cases, ^[ and the clause was added to this 
section limiting appeals, complaints and references to be 
brought before the Assembly to those "that affect the 
doctrine and constitution of the Church" 

What is the court of final appeal ? 

A court whose decisions cannot be reviewed. The 
Synod in some cases, and the General Assembly in oth- 
ers, are courts of final appeal. If It also denotes a new 
court proposed to the Assembly in 1873. The next year 
a majority and a minority report were made and referred 
to the next Assembly. It was reported each year until 
1878, when the Assembly appointed a special committee 
to revise the "Form of Government" and "Book of 
Discipline/' and referred to it these reports on the Court 
of Final Appeal. In 1880 this committee printed the 
"Revised Book of Discipline," which they reported to 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 299. f Book of Discipline, sect. 102. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 697. 
I Ibid,, p. 782. 

|| Ibid., p. 289. See p. 251. 



JUDICIAL COMMISSION. 



269 



the Assembly and sent to Ministers and Sessions, to show 
the progress made and to invite criticisms. In 1881 they 
presented a "second revision." In this revision the pro- 
posed Court of Final Appeal became "The Judicial 
Commission," one-third of whose members was to be 
elected each year, to report on all appeals, etc., present- 
ing a formal finding of facts, and enter judgment, which 
shall become final on the approbation of the Assembly.* 
The final report in 1883 omitted this chapter. 

May the Assembly try cases by a commission ? 

"The practice of appointing judicial commissions by 
the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church is an 
inheritance from the Church of Scotland ; . . . . the 
practice has continued by consent of parties in the ab- 
sence of constitutional authority." A committee was 
appointed to prepare an amendment to the "Book of 
Discipline" on this subject, which reported in 1877, 
when the matter was referred to the Committee on the 
Revision of the " Book of Discipline." Owing to the 
action of the Assembly in 1881, this committee, in its 
final report, made no provision for such commission. In 
1884 an overture was prepared and sent to the Presby- 
teries, and the next year was approved and made part of 
the Constitution. It is as follows : 

"The General Assembly and each Synod under its 
care shall have power to appoint a judicial commission 
from their respective bodies, consisting of Ministers and 
Elders, in number not less than a quorum of the judica- 
tory appointing. All judicial cases may be submitted to 
this commission, and its decisions shall be final except in 
matters of law, which shall be referred to the appointing 

* Minutes Q. A. 1874, PP- 69, 164 ; 1877, pp. 571, 572 ; 1880, p. 36 ; 
1881, pp. 528, 573. See p. 296. See Second Eevision of B. of D. 



270 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



court for final adjudication ; and also all matters of Con- 
stitution and doctrine, which may be reviewed in the 
appointing body, and upon final adjudication by the Gen- 
eral Assembly. This commission shall sit at the same 
time and place as the body appointing it, and its finding* 
shall be entered upon the minutes of such body." This 
was made the thirteenth chapter of the " Book of Disci- 
pline." * This was amended in 1894. See page 253. 

The following was added to ch. xii., sect, iv., of the 
" Form of Government 

"Provided, that in the trial of judicial cases the General 
Assembly shall have power to act by commission, in accord- 
ance with the provisions on the subject of judicial commis- 
sions in the 'Book of Discipline' " * 

How often must the Synodical Records be examined? 

Every year. If not presented, the Assembly may re- 
quire the Synod to censure its Stated Clerk. f This ex- 
amination is made by a committee, who report the result 
to the Assembly. In 1880 it was determined that the 
Committees on Synodical Records shall consist of five 
members, instead of two, as had been the custom. They 
now consist of four Ministers and three Elders. t 

V. What other powers has the Assembly ? 

"To the General Assembly also belongs the power — 

5. "Of deciding in all controversies respecting doctrine 
and discipline" 

6. "Of reproving, warning or bearing testimony against 
?rror in doctrine, or immorality in practice, in any church, 
Presbytery or Synod" 

7. "Of weding new Synods when it may be judged 
necessary" 

* Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 657 ; 1884, p. 88 ; 1885, p. 637. 
t See p. 258. % Presbyterian Digest, p. 277. 



AUTHORITY. 



271 



8. "Of superintending the concerns of the whole 
Church." 

9. "Of corresponding with foreign churches on such 
terms as may be agreed upon by the Assembly and the 
corresponding body." 

10. "Of suppressing schismatical contentions and dis- 
putations." 

11. "And, in general, of recommending and attempting 
reformation of manners, and the promotion of charity, 
truth and holiness through all the churches under their 
care." 

Can the Assembly answer qnestions in "thesi" ? 

" It does not appear that the constitution ever designed 
that the General Assembly should ever take up abstract 
cases and decide on them, especially when the object ap- 
pears to be to bring these decisions to bear on particulai 
individuals not judicially before the Assembly." * 

What authority have the decisions of the Assembly ? 

Even its recommendations are of authority, coming as 
they do from a body representing the whole Church. Its 
recommendations concerning the Boards are obligatory. 
Its replies to overtures are authoritative interpretations 
of the constitution. Its testimony on doctrine and mo- 
rality is the Church's declaration of the meaning of the 
" Confession of Faith," and its application. And its ju- 
dicial decisions are final and obligatory in all similar 
eases. No later Assembly can reverse its judicial acts 
or revise its proceedings. A manifest error may be 
corrected.! 

How are controversies respecting doctrine and discipline 
to be brought before the Assembly ? 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 279. 
t Ibid., p. 689. 



272 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



By review, reference, appeal or complaint.* Before 
the reunion all appeals", etc. were brought before the As- 
sembly itself, except in a few cases. Since 1869, owing 
to the size of the Assembly and the increasing press of 
business, they were with consent of parties, referred to 
commissions appointed by the Assembly.f See p. 269. 

Concerning what subjects has the Assembly borne testi- 
mony ? 

Heresies and imperfect statements of doctrine, expli- 
cation of doctrines, testimony against certain disorders 
and irregularities, slavery, civil war, state of the coun- 
try, duty of citizens, the authority of civil government, 
the assassination of the President, the power of the As- 
sembly in determining lawful judicatories, the evils of 
war, intemperance, the Sabbath, vices and immoralities, 
revivals, divorce, infanticide, operas, polygamy, use of 
opium, the Chinese, etc.| 

Has the Assembly any direct power over Synods ? 

It determines their formation and boundaries. At the 
reunion the Assembly erected fifty-one Synods. In 1881 
the Synods were consolidated and reduced in number 
to twenty-three. Others have since been added. We 
have now thirty-two Synods. Xew Synods are organized 
by the Assembly on petition of the Presbyteries. If 
the Presbyteries interested have not been consulted, the 
petition is rejected.§ If they belong to different Synods, 
both must be consulted. The Assembly may dis- 
solve a Synod and distribute its Presbyteries.! It may 
order a Synod to meet or to change its time and place of 

* Book of Discipline, ch. ix. 

t Ibid., ch. xiii. ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 803. 

t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 281, 293, 294. \ Ibid., pp. 330-333, 

|| See p. 244. «[ Presbyterian Digest, p. 299. 



AUTHORITY OVEB SYNOD AND PRESBYTERIES. 273 



meeting. It may require a Synod to examine the state of 
religion in its bounds, and report the next year. It must 
examine and review the records of Synod.* It may 
cite Synods to appear and answer charges of irregular- 
ities in doctrine, government or discipline, and disown 
those which have departed from the standards of the 
Church.f 

Has the Assembly any direct power over Presby- 
teries ? 

It may erect, modify, change and dissolve Presbyte- 
ries. In 1802 it divided the Presbytery of Albany into 
three new Presbyteries without the proposal being first 
brought before the Synod, but simply on the petition of 
the Presbytery. It declared, however, that this act was 
" not to be considered as forming a precedent for future 
conduct." In 1805, 1826 and 1827 Presbyteries were 
formed by the Assembly on petition of Ministers and 
churches. In 1834 it w 7 as done against the decision of 
the Synod, the General Assembly claiming the right un- 
der the constitution to determine the bounds of Presby- 
teries (1) w 7 hen the question was brought by complaint 
or appeal; (2) under extraordinary circumstances; (3) 
as being the highest judicatory of the Church.J This 
power was exercised both by the O. S. and N. S. Assem- 
blies several times, and by the reunited Church. J The 
Assembly may legalize the act of less than a quorum of 
Presbytery. § It can define the succession of Presby- 
teries. || It can appoint a committee to inquire into 
reported irregularities.^ 



* See p. 258. 

t Ibid., pp. 300-303. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 305. 



IS 



t Presbyterian Digest, p. 692. 
I See p. 189. 
\ Ibid., p. 292. 



274 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



What direct power has the General Assembly over Ses- 
sions and churches ? 

It can transfer them from one Presbytery and Synod 
to another. This is done on petition from the church, 
the Presbyteries having been consulted. Such a change 
can be made by the Synod when both Presbyteries in- 
terested belong to the same Synod. But when two 
Synods are involved, the question should be decided 
by the General Assembly.* It may order a Presbytery 
to dissolve a pastoral relation when the case has been 
regularly brought before it, and the peace and prosperity 
of the Church render this course advisable.f 

What power has the Assembly over Ministers ? 

It may transfer them from one Presbytery to another. 
This is involved in the power to divide Presbyteries. 
This has been done by the O. S. and the N. S. Assem- 
blies.J The O. S. Assembly transferred a Minister on 
petition when the Presbytery was without a quorum of 
attending Ministers. § And again, to increase the num- 
ber of a Presbytery which had failed, from want of a 
quorum, in two attempts to organize.|j 

What power has the Assembly to establish relations with 
other denominations of the Christian Church? 

The lower courts may receive Ministers of other bodies 
as corresponding members, but only as individ ual Ministers. 
This does not imply any authoritative conference, the re- 
sults of which are to be binding on the different denom- 
inations. The Minister thus recognized may help the 
Presbytery or Synod with his advice in discussion of our 
own affairs. The Assembly, as the highest court and rep- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 303. 

t Ibid., pp. 579, 724. i Ibid., pp. 300-303. 

§ Ibid., p. 304. || Minutes G. A. 1858, p. 280. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 



275 



resenting the whole body, is the only proper or possible 
organ of communication, correspondence and co-opera- 
tion with other churches.* The Assembly can determine 
when, on what terms, and to what extent this correspond- 
ence is expedient, and when it shall terminate, f See p. 1 1 9. 

With what bodies is the Assembly at present in corre- 
spondence ? 

1. General Assembly of the Free Church of Scot- 
land. 

2. General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. 

3. General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in 
Ireland. 

4. Synod of the Presbyterian Church of Great Britain 
and Ireland. 

5. General Assembly of the Canada Presbyterian 
Church. 

6. Synod of the Presbyterian Church in Canada in 
connection with the Church of Scotland. 

7. General Synod of the Reformed Church in 
America. 

8. General Assembly of the United Presbyterian 
Church of North America. 

9. General Synod of the Evangelical Lutheran Church 
of the United States. 

10. Synod of the Presbyterian Church in the Lower 
Provinces of British North America and the Synod of 
the Presbyterian Church in connection with the Church 
of Scotland. 

11. General Assembly of the Cumberland Presbyterian 
Church. 

* Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. v. 
t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 277, 306-326. 



276 OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



12. General Assembly of the Welsh Presbyterian 
Church. 

13. General Synod of the Reformed Church of 
France. 

14. National Council of the Congregational Church 
in the United States of America. 

15. Synod of the Waldensian Church. 

16. General Council of the Reformed Episcopal 
Church. 

17. General Synod of the Reformed Church in the 
United Sates. 

18. Associate Reformed Synod of the South. 

19. General Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian 
Church. 

20. Synod of the Free Evangelical Church of France. 

21. General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church 
in the United States.* 

22. Synod of the Presbyterian Church of Brazil, 
which was formed by the union of the missions of the 
two Presbyterian Churches (U. S. A. and U. S.) in 
this country. f 

How is the correspondence maintained ? 

There were three plans of correspondence : (1) by let- 
ter between committees appointed by each body ; (2) by 
conventions composed of delegates of equal number 
from each ; (3) by sending delegates to each body, who 
shall sit in their respective meetings.* But finally in 
1878 it was proposed, and referred to the next Assem- 
bly, that since the different branches of the Presbyterian 
churches throughout the world are now associated in the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 306. 

t Minutes G. A. 1889, pp. 115-122. 



PLAN OF UNION. 



277 



General Presbyterian Alliance, and meet in its Triennial 
Councils, therefore it is no longer necessary to appoint 
annual delegates to the several churches joined in that 
Alliance.* In 1879 it was resolved "that the Assembly, 
with the most cordial esteem for the brethren of other 
Presbyterian churches, will in future decline to appoint 
any such delegates, and content themselves with the ap- 
pointment of commissioners to the General Councils of 
the Alliance." f 

What was the plan adopted with the General Associa 
tion of Connecticut? 

A standing committee of correspondence was appointed 
by each body, to communicate by frequent letters what- 
ever may be mutually useful and to the general interest 
of the Redeemer's kingdom. Each may appoint a com- 
mittee of three to attend in the other's annual meeting, 
with right to sit, communicate and deliberate (and to 
vote, as afterward amended) on all subjects. Traveling 
Ministers shall be acknowledged on the testimonials 
signed by Moderator of Presbytery or Association, or a 
member of Standing Committee. This was in 1792. J 
Similar plans were adopted with other Congregational 
bodies. 

What was the Plan of Union ? 

The General Association of Connecticut in 1801 pro- 
posed "to consider the measures proper to be adopted 
by the General Association and the General Assembly 
for establishing an uniform system of church govern- 
ment between the inhabitants of the new settlements who 
are attached to the Presbyterian form of government and 
those who prefer the Congregational form." The object 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 310. t See p. 265. 

% Assembly's Digest, p. 513. 



278 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



was "to prevent alienation, and to promote union and 
harmony in those new settlements which are composed of 
inhabitants from these bodies." The next year the Plan 
of Union was adopted by both denominations, and con- 
tinued in operation until 1837, when it was abrogated 
and declared to be unconstitutional as regards the Pres- 
byterian Church, and destitute of authority as proceeding 
from the General Association of Connecticut.* 
Its provisions were as follows : 

L Mutual forbearance and a spirit of acommodation 
were enjoined on the inhabitants of new settlements pre- 
ferring these different forms of church government. 

2. A Congregational church with a Presbyterian Pas- 
tor shall conduct its discipline according to Congregational 
order; the Pastor shall, however, be subject to Presbytery. 
Any difficulty between Pastor and church or any member 
shall be referred to the Presbytery, or to a council of 
Presbyterians and Congregationalists in equal numbers, 
according to agreement of parties. 

3. A Presbyterian church with a Congregational 
Pastor shall conduct its discipline according to Presby- 
terian order. Any difficulty between the Pastor and 
the church or any member shall be referred, according 
to consent of parties, to the Association or to a council 
of Congregationalists and Presbyterians in equal num- 
bers. 

4. A mixed church, some of whose members are Pres- 
byterians and others Congregationalists, shall choose a 
standing committee of communicants to exercise the dis- 
cipline of the church. If a Presbyterian be by it placed 
under discipline, he may appeal to the Presbytery, whose 
decision should be final, unless the church consent to a 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 570-581, 716; New Digest, pp. 453-469. 



ORGANIC UNION. 



279 



further appeal to Synod and General Assembly. If a 
Congregational ist be by it placed under discipline, he 
may appeal to the body of the male communicants of 
the church, and the case may be referred to trial by a 
mutual council. The standing committee of such a 
church may send to Presbytery one of their number 
as delegate, who shall there have the same right to sit 
and act as if he were a Ruling Elder. This priv- 
ilege of the committee-men (unordained) to sit in 
Presbytery was gradually extended to apply to Synod 
and General Assembly. The first case reported is that 
of Mr. D. W. Lathrop of Ellsworth in 1820. After 
some hesitation he was admitted to a seat in the As- 
sembly.* 

In 1831 the Assembly declared that the appointment 
of committee-men as commissioners from the Presbyte- 
ries is inexpedient and of questionable constitutionality. 
The next year and ever after they were refused seats in 
the Assembly/}" 

This Plan of Union, though made with the General As- 
sociation of Connecticut, was not confined in its operations 
to that State. The Synods of Western Reserve, Utica, 
Genesee and Geneva,and the Presbyteries under their care, 
were formed *in accordance with this Plan of Union. J 

Has the General Assembly power to consummate organic 
union with churches which are in correspondence with it ? 

No. It may propose plans of union (this is often 
done on petitions from Presbyteries or Synods), and 
perfect them to the satisfaction of the highest court 
of each body, but such plans must be sent down to 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 570-57 4 ; New Digest, pp. 453-455. 
| Presbyterian Digest, p. 591. 
% Assembly's Digest, pp. 580, 737. 



280 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



the Presbyteries for their approval before the final 
action of the Assembly.* 

With what bodies has correspondence resulted in organic 
union ? 

1. In 1749 the Presbytery of Suffolk.! 

2. In 1758 between the Synods of Xew York and of 
Philadelphia.! 

3. In 1766 the Presbytery of Dutchess county.f 

4. In 1811 the Presbytery of Charleston^ 

5. In 1822 the Associate Reformed SynodJJ 

6. In 1852 the Charleston Union Presbytery.^ 

7. In 1869 the O. S. and N. S. Assemblies.* 

8. In 1885 the Philadelphia Presbytery of the Re- 
formed Presbyterian Church.** 

Upon what terms did the 0. S. and N. S. Assemblies unite? 

1. The title shall be retained, and all legal and corpor- 
ate rights held prior to the division in 1838, and all such 
rights held by each in 1869. 

2. The common standards shall be " sincerely received 
and adopted as containing the system of doctrine con- 
tained in holy Scripture." The " Government " and 
"Discipline" "shall be approved as containing the 
principles and rules of our polity." 

The concurrent declarations of the Assemblies were — 

1. All Ministers and churches in each body shall hold 
their respective connections in the reunited Church. 

2. Imperfectly-organized churches shall become thor- 
oughly Presbyterian within five years. Xo other such 
churches shall hereafter be received. See page 34. 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 31-42. f Assembly's Digest, p. 562. 

% Ibid., p. 613. Presbyterian Digest, p, 27. 

g Assembly's Digest, p. 564. ]| Ibid., p. 565. 

H Ibid., p. 789. ** Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 614. 



PRESBYTERIAN ALLIANCE. 



281 



3. Bounds of Presbyteries and Synods shall be deter- 
mined by the Assembly of the reunited Church. 

4. Official records of each branch shall be preserved as 
the one history of the Church, but no rule or precedent 
approved by only one shall be of authority until re-estab- 
lished by the reunited Church, except where the rights 
of property are involved. 

5. Corporate rights held by each shall be consolidated. 

6. The Churches shall have and sustain one set of 
Boards, yet be free to contribute through other channels. 

7. The Boards and Permanent Committees shall be 
consolidated by the General Assembly. 

8. The publications of each shall be issued; the Board 
of Publication of the reunited Church shall revise and 
perfect the catalogue. 

9. Theological seminaries shall be under synodical or 
Assembly supervision. 

10. It shall be the duty of all to study peace, avoiding 
needless references to past divisions, and conforming in 
practice to the general custom prior to the controversies 
which resulted in the separation.* 

The 25th anniversary of the Reunion was celebrated 
at Pittsburgh, Pa., May 23d, 1895. A memorial fund of 
$384,000 was raised to liquidate the debts of the Boards. f 

What is the Presbyterian Alliance ? 

In 1873 it was resolved to appoint a committee of three 
to correspond with other churches in this and other lands 
holding by the Westminster standards, " with a view of 
bringing about an oecumenical council of such churches, 
to consider subjects of common interest to all, and espe- 
cially to promote harmony of action in the mission-fields 
at home and abroad." This committee took advantage 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 36, 37. t t\M. % p. 43. 



282 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



of the General Conference of the Evangelical Alliance at 
New York in October, 1873, and called together many 
belonging to different branches of the Presbyterian fam- 
ily of churches in Canada, England, Scotland, Ireland, 
France, Germany, Switzerland, Italy, etc., as well as 
those in this country. These gave a very cordial ap- 
proval of a federal union among all Presbyterian 
churches, and favored the calling of a Pan-Presbyte- 
rian convention. A circular letter was sent to thirty-five 
Presbyterian bodies in Europe and America, inviting 
them to appoint committees to determine the details of 
a general convention. The General Assembly appoint- 
ed twelve Ministers and three Elders as its committee. 
The result was that a preliminary conference was held 
in London July 21, 1875, to which the General Assem- 
bly sent fourteen delegates. Twenty-two Presbyterian 
organizations in various parts of the world were repre- 
sented. It was there decided to form "a permanent Pres- 
byterian Alliance, to meet in general council from time 
to time in order to confer upon matters of common in- 
terest." A constitution was adopted, of which the fol- 
lowing is an abstract : 

I. Name. — "The Alliance of the Reformed churches 
throughout the World holding the Presbyterian System." 

II. Membehship. — Churches organized on Presbyte- 
rian principles, whose creeds are in harmony with the 
consensus of the Reformed Confessions, are eligible. 

III. The Council. — 

1. Meetings. — A Triennial General Council shall be 
held. 

2. Constituency. — The delegates shall, as far as practi- 
cable, consist of an equal number of Ministers and Elders 
from each Church and in proportion to the number of con- 



PRESBYTERIAN ALLIANCE. 



283 



gregations. Presbyterians not delegates may be invited 
to speak and read papers. 

3. Powers. — The Alliance shall decide on applications 
for admission, and consider any subject orderly brought 
before it. It cannot interfere with the constitution or 
with the internal or external relations of any Church in 
the Alliance. 

4. Object — To consider questions of general interest 
to the Presbyterian community; seek the welfare of 
churches, especially the weak and persecuted ; gather 
information of the Church throughout the world ; com- 
mend the Presbyterian system ; and consider the work 
of evangelization, the distribution of mission-labor, com- 
bination of church energies, the training of Ministers, 
use of the press, the Sabbath, instruction of children, 
systematic beneficence, suppression of vices, and the 
methods of opposing infidelity and Romanism. 

5. Methods. — By reading papers, delivering and pub- 
lishing addresses, circulating information of allied 
churches and their missions, expounding scriptural 
principles, communicating its minutes to the supreme 
courts of the allied churches, etc. 

6. Committee on Business. — Such shall be appointed, 
through which all communications and subjects shall 
pass. 

IV. Change of Constitution. — No change shall 
be made except on motion at one meeting, not objected 
to by a majority of the churches, and carried by a two- 
thirds vote at the next General Council. 

The General Assembly formally determined to enter 
into this Alliance, and approved of the above constitu- 
tion, and chose forty delegates, thirty-one corresponding 
or associate members, to represent it at the first meeting, 



284 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



which was held in 1877 in Edinburgh,* the second was 
held in 1880 in Philadelphia, the third in 1884 in Belfast, 
the fourth in 1888 in London, the fifth in 1892 in 
Toronto, the sixth in 1896 in Glasgow, and the seventh 
will be in the city of Washington, D. C, in 1899. The 
Assembly appointed three Ministers and two Elders as 
a Permanent Committee on the Presbyterian Alliance 
for correspondence. " In order to act with efficiency in 
furthering the interests of Presbyterians scattered over the 
world, the Council found it necessary to appoint a stand- 
ing commission with a permanent secretary." Rev. G. S. 
Matthews, D. D., was appointed General Secretary, and 
Rev. W. H. Roberts, D. D., American Secretary.* The 
General Assembly exercised the right to determine the 
choice of the representatives of this Church in the execu- 
tive committee of the Alliance of the Reformed Churches. 
The ratio of representation is two delegates for each one 
hundred congregations or less up to one thousand con- 
gregations; above one thousand congregations, one dele- 
gate for each additional one hundred congregations up 
to two thousand congregations; and above that, one 
delegate for each additional two hundred and fifty con- 
gregations.f The Alliance recommends the organic 
union and independence of Churches in mission-fields. f 
A plan of co-operation in mission work in this country 
was adopted, viz. — 1. The authority of the Church courts 
be recognized as final in the work of the Boards as related 
to each other. 2. No interference except by voluntary 
agreement between the denominations. 3. Communi- 
cants be urged to unite with some Presbyterian Church 
where there is no church of their own denomination. 
4. Differences to be adjusted by Missionary authorities. f 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 306-310. f Ibid., p. 311. 



SCHISM. 



285 



What Is schism? 

A division or separation in a Church or denomina- 
tion of Christians occasioned by diversity of opinion; a 
breach of unity among people of the same religious faith.* 
Dr. Charles Hodge defines schism to be "either separation 
without just cause from the true Church, or the refusing 
to commune with those who are really the children of 
God." " The doctrine taught by this (1866) Assembly 
respecting schism is the scriptural doctrine on that sub- 
ject as it has ever been held in our Church. Schism is 
separation from the Church without adequate cause. It 
is a breach of Christian fellowship and subjection, en- 
joined by Christ on his people. This has ever been 
regarded as a great sin."f Separation is justified only 
when required by loyalty to the word of God. 

What separations have taken place in the Presbyterian 
Church? 

1. In 1745 the Synod of Philadelphia was divided by 
the withdrawal of "some brethren of New York," who 
"erected themselves into a Synod of New York." J This 
separation continued until 1758, when the two were re- 
united under the name of the Synod of New York and 
Pliiladelphia.|| 

2. In 1766 the Donegal schism, the question at is- 
sue being the method of examining a candidate on his 
religious experience. A reunion was accomplished in 
1768.1 

3. In 1797 certain members of the Abington Presby- 
tery of the Synod of the Carol inas withdrew because 
Rev. Hezekiah Balch was not disciplined for preaching 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 37. f Church Polity, pp. 88, 412. 

% Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 181, 233. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 27. Assembly's Digest, p. 620. 



286 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



certain doctrinal errors. They formed an independent 

Presbytery, and were called " Independent Brethren."* 

4. In 1804 the Xew-Light Party. Several Ministers 
of the Synod of Kentucky formally seceded and formed 
themselves into a Presbytery, renouncing the jurisdiction 
of the Presbyterian Church, because they could not re- 
tain the Confession of Faith as the standard of doctrine 
and discipline, declaring themselves "freed from all 
creeds but the Bible." Some of these afterward joined 
the Shakers, some the Campbellites ; others in 1811 
returned to our Church, while others retain their sepa- 
ration under the name of "Christians." f 

5. In 1807 the Cumberland Presbytery was formed 
out of the western part of the Presbytery of Transylva- 
nia, and soon began to license and ordain men contrary 
to the "Form of Government," and without requiring 
adoption of the Confession of Faith. They refused to 
obey citations of Synod or the advice of General Assem- 
bly, and were suspended. They formed the Cumberland 
Presbyterian denomination. J 

6. In 1838 the separation between the Old and New 
School Assemblies. The necessity of the separation was 
long recognized by both parties. In 1837 a committee was 
appointed to propose a plan for an amicable division of the 
Church into two independent denominations. This was 
not found to be practicable. When the General Assembly 
met in 1838 at Philadelphia, while completing the or- 
ganization, the New T School party withdrew in a body to 
the First Presbyterian Church and organized as a General 
Assembly, claiming to be the true successor of the As- 
sembly of 1837. The Old School party remained in 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 71. | Assembly's Digest, pp. 634-640. 
X Ibid., pp. 640-646. 



SCHISM. 



287 



the Seventh Presbyterian Church and proceeded with 
its business, making a similar claim. The question was 
referred to the civil courts, which decided that the latter 
was the true successor of the Assembly of 1837, and had 
right to its title and to the funds belonging to the Pres- 
byterian Church in the United States of America. The 
origin of the trouble dated as far back as 1801, in the 
Plan of Union formed with the General Association of 
Connecticut.* This gradually introduced and fostered 
much that was inconsistent with the principles of Pres- 
byterianism. The chief causes which led to the separation 
were — 

(1) Diversities of doctrinal beliefs. 

(2) Practical modifications of the "Form of Govern- 
ment." 

(3) The dissolution of "elective-affinity" courts.f 

(4) Application and methods of discipline. 

(5) Changes in forms of worship. 

(6) The abrogation of the Plan of Union and the 
disowning of the Synods and Presbyteries formed un- 
der it. 

(7) The influence exerted over our missionaries and 
our church courts by organizations for church work in- 
dependent of all ecclesiastical jurisdiction, even of the 
General Assembly. 

(8) Manner of educating Candidates.^ 

The separate existence of the two bodies continued 
until 1869, when the reunion took place.§ 

7. In 1 857 six synods in the Southern States connected 
with the X. S. Assembly withdrew, because of the adop- 



* See p. 277. f See p. 182. 

X Assembly's Digest, pp. 656-801 ; New Digest, pp. 453-557. 
I See p. 280. 



288 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



tion of a paper on slavery. The}' formed "The United 
Synod of the Presbyterian Church/' In 1859 two other 
Synods in the Southern States followed them, and the 
Synod of Missouri assumed an independent position.* 

8. In 1861 ten Synods, with the Presbyteries and 
churches under their care, within the Southern States, 
w ithdrew, and in December, 1861, organized a separate 
Church under another General Assembly. Its title now 
is " The General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church 
in the United States." The reasons given were — state 
of the country, and especially deliverances of the Gen- 
eral Assembly on slavery, rebellion and political ques- 
tions, f In 1868 the General Assembly recognized the 
Southern Presbyterian Church as a distinct and separate 
ecclesiastical organization. J There have been several 
propositions for a reunion, but in 1877 the Assembly 
resolved that, while we are sincerely desirous to be re- 
united, it is not expedient to take at present any further 
action, but we are ready to send and receive delegates 
whenever the Southern Church is willing to enter into 
fraternal relations on such terms.§ Telegraphic saluta- 
tions were interchanged from 1877. In 1882 the South- 
ern Assembly sent the following communication : 

" In answer to overtures from Presbyteries the follow- 
ing paper was adopted almost unanimously (three nays): 

" ' In order to remove all difficulties in the way of 
that full and formal fraternal correspondence which, on 
our part, we are prepared to accept, we adopt the fol- 
lowing minute, to wit : " That, while receding from no 
principle, we do hereby declare our regret for and with- 

* See p. 494. New Digest, pp. 565-568. 
t Minutes G. A. 2866, pp. 83-90. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 312. \ Ibid., pp. 313-316. 



8CHISM. 



289 



drawal of all expressions of our Assembly which may be 
regarded as reflecting upon or offensive to the General 
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church of the United 
States of America." 

" 'Resolved, That a copy of this paper be sent by tele- 
graph to the General Assembly now in session at Spring- 
field, Illinois, for their prayerful consideration, and, 
mutatis mutandis, for their reciprocal concurrence, as 
affording a basis for the exchange of delegates forth- 
with/ " 

Our Assembly telegraphed in reply its action in the 
same words, mutatis mutandis, prefacing it with this res- 
olution : "That in the action now to be taken we dis- 
claim any reference to the action of preceding Assem- 
blies concerning loyalty and rebellion, but we refer 
only to the action concerning schism, heresy and blas- 
phemy." 

The Southern Assembly replied, " If the action of the 
Assembly, telegraphed by your Moderator to our Mod- 
erator, does not modify the concurrent resolution adopted 
by your Assembly and ours, we are prepared to send 
delegates forthwith." 

The Moderator was instructed to answer : " The action 
referred to does not modify, but it explains, the concur- 
rent resolution, and the explanation is on the face of the 
action. There is nothing behind it nor between the 
lines. The dissolution of our Assembly is at hand. We 
may be ready for final adjournment this evening. Ex- 
change of delegates is impossible before Tuesday. Shall 
we not each appoint delegates this day to visit the re- 
spective Assemblies next year? We await your answer 
with deep and prayerful interest." 

The. Southern Assembly unanimously resolved™ 

19 



290 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



"1. That this Assembly does hereby declare its entire 
satisfaction with the full and explicit terms in which the 
General Assembly in the United States of America has 
expressed its reciprocal concurrence in the paper trans- 
mitted to our Assembly on fraternal correspondence. 

" 2. That we do unfeignedly rejoice and render thanks- 
giving to God in an event suited to take away the re- 
proach of alienation between bodies holding the same 
standards of faith and order, and tending to bring peace 
to our borders. 

" 3. That inasmuch as it is impracticable at this late 
day to have an interchange of delegates, the Assembly 
does hereby appoint Rev. William Brown, D. D., Rev. 
Thomas A. Hoyt, D. D., Hon. B. M. Estes, principals, 
and alternates, to bear to the next General Assem- 
bly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States of 
America our cordial Christian salutations."* 

Rev. Samuel J. Niccolls, D. D., Rev. Thomas S. Has- 
tings, D. D., Rev. Herrick Johnson, D. D., Rev. S. Ire- 
nseus Prime, D. D., Rev. Edward P. Humphrey, D. D., 
and Hon. William Strong and Hon. Samuel M. Moore, 
with alternates, were appointed delegates.f 

In 1882, the Assembly recommended "that the utmost 
care be exercised " by the Board of Home Missions " to 
avoid all conflict or attrition with the churches of our 
sister body in the Southern States, and that the work 
there be conducted in the spirit of the Christian union 
toward which we believe we are moving. We express 
our readiness also to co-operate with our Southern breth- 
ren on any fields and in any way that may help the prog- 
ress of the cause so dear to us both." J 

* Minutes G. A. 1882, pp. 50, 66, 83, 102, 103. 

t Ibid., 1888, pp. 576, 596. % Tbid. 1882, p. 38. 



SCHISM. 



291 



In 1883 the following resolution was adopted : 
"Whereas, Fraternal relations between the two great 
branches of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States have been happily established, and for the pur- 
pose now of securing, as for as may be possible, the cor- 
dial co-operation of these two great Christian bodies in 
all w r orks and measures in which they have a common 
interest for building up the Redeemer's kingdom ; there- 
fore be it 

"Resolved, That a committee of seven be appointed by 

this General Assemblv to confer with a similar commit- 
*/ 

tee, if it shall be appointed by the General Assembly of 
the Presbyterian Church in the United States, now in 
session in Lexington, Kentucky, in regard to any plans 
or methods of co-operation in any part of the great work 
that the Master has laid upon his servants, and which it 
might appear would be more effectively accomplished by 
cordial and friendly co-operation than by separate and 
independent action ; and that these committees report 
the result of their deliberations to their respective As- 
semblies of 1884." * 

This committee reported, recommending (1) "an equal 
joint use and occupancy of the (Danville) Seminary by the 
two branches of the Church (Northern and Southern) by 
the appointment of an equal number of directors and trus- 
tees from each branch, and giving to the Southern branch 
at least an equal number of professors." (2) The raising 
of additional funds; "each body shall have absolute con- 
trol of funds raised by itself, using only the income of 
such funds for the support of the seminary." Not "a 
tenancy at will," but "a permanent joint-tenancy as to 
the occupancy," was intended, and the removal of the 
* Minutes G. A. 1883, p. 591. 



292 



OF THE GENEKAL ASSEMBLY. 



seminary to Louisville was conceded.* This plan 
was not accepted by the Southern Assembly. The 
seminary was recognized in 1886 under our Assembly.f 
The following concurrent resolutions were adopted by 
our Assembly: "This Assembly, while asserting its right 
to labor in every part of our common country, would 
most earnestly enjoin those charged with the direction 
of Home Mission work that they see that nothing be 
done through strife or vainglory; that in prosecuting 
this work the interests of the other Assembly already 
in occupancy, either with an organized church or mis- 
sionary labor, shall be most carefully respected; and that 
the matter of consolidating feeble churches and in cases 
of disagreement, threatening the disturbance of fraternal 
relations, shall be referred to a joint committee of the 
Presbyteries having jurisdiction. Resolved, That this 
General Assembly, as a matter of comity between our 
own Church and the Southern Presbyterian Church, 
growing out of our fraternal relations so recently estab- 
lished, enjoins upon our Church Sessions, Presbyteries 
and Synods that they have due regard for the disci- 
pline of all the Sessions, Presbyteries and Synods of 
that Church (and mutatis mutandis)" The part of the 
committee representing the Northern Church, "after con- 
sidering the many difficulties in the way of co-operation, 
deemed it proper to say to the joint committee that we feel 
constrained to report to our Assembly that, in our judg- 
ment, the only effectual method of removing these diffi- 
culties is through organic union between these branches 
of the Presbyterian Church. " The other part of the 
committee, referring to the action of their Assembly, re- 
plied, " we feel constrained to say, that we are estopped 
* Minutes A. 188^ p. 68. f 1885, p. 671 ; 1886, p. 15a 



SCHISM. 



293 



from making any recommendations and from considering 
the matter of organic union." * 

Delegates were interchanged in 1884, but the Southern 
Assembly determined to correspond hereafter by letter ; 
a committee of correspondence was appointed to report 
to the next Assembly. f In 1885 the fraternal letter 
from our Assembly again expresses a preference for cor- 
respondence by delegates, and reciprocates the sympathy 
and desire of the Southern Church to co-operate in all 
matters of church work.J In 1887, to remove possible 
misunderstanding, the Assembly made a further declara- 
tion of principles concerning the spirituality of the 
Church, which the Southern Church approved. This 
led to the appointment of committees of conference for 
organic union or co-operation. The Southern Assembly 
limited the conference to co-operation, a basis for which 
in Foreign, Home and Freedmen Missions and Publica- 
tion was adopted by both Assemblies.§ In 1894 the 
Assembly heard with great joy that overtures had been 
received by both Assemblies in regard to organic union. 
But the Southern Assembly deemed it unwise, and ours 
expressed regret at the decision. || 

9. In 1867, Declaration and Testimony Men. In 1865 
the Assembly took action as to the method of receiving 
persons from Southern churches. A few Ministers and 
Elders in the Synods of Kentucky and Missouri signed 
and published a " Declaration and Testimony," which 
was afterward adopted by the Presbytery of Louisville. 
This the Assembly declared to be a slander, schismatical 
and rebellious against the authority of the General As- 

* Minutes G. A. I884, pp. 67-70. t Ibid., pp. 27, 101, 113. 

t Ibid., 1885, pp. 588, 600, 705-707. 

I Presbyterian Digest, pp. 318-322. || Ibid., p. 324. 



294 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



sembly, and called upon the signers to reconsider theii 
action and withdraw all language deemed by the As- 
sembly offensive or disrespectful. Some did so; the rest 
formed Presbyteries and the "Independent Synod of 
Missouri," which in 1874 united with the Southern 
Church. In the same year some Ministers, in behalf" 
of themselves and several congregations, sent an over- 
ture to the General Assembly for reunion. This was 
favorably answered, and prayer and thanksgiving were 
offered. They returned as individuals a few 7 years later.* 

What is a pastoral or circular letter ? 

A letter ordered and adopted by the General Assem- 
bly and sent to the churches. These have been sent in 
the peculiar emergencies of the Church to explain the 
action of the Assembly ; to warn against errors of doc- 
trine, prevalent vices and sins, or irregularities in gov- 
ernment or discipline; to counsel or to excite to greater 
spirituality and zeal.f 

VI. What are constitutional rules ? 

Prior to 1805 these were called "Standing Rules." 
They are "articles of the constitution which, when once 
established, are unalterable by the General Assembly." X 

How are they made ? 

" Before any overtures or enactments proposed by the As- 
sembly to be established as rules regulative of the consti- 
tutional powers of Presbyteries and Synods shall be obliga- 
tory upon the church, it shall be necessary to transmit them 
to all the Presbyteries, and to receive the return of at least 
a majority of them in writing, approving thereof, and such 
rules when approved shall be appended to the Constitution 
of the Church" This was enacted in 1892, and substi- 

* Minute G. A. 1866, p. 61 ; 1867, p. 337 ; 1871 PP- 27-30; 1877, 
p. 872. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 294, 824. J See p. 297. 



CHANGES IN THE CONSTITUTION. 



295 



tuted for the previous wording of this section.* If all 
the Presbyteries do not respond, the question may be de- 
ferred until the next Assembly ; their answers may be 
reversed by the Presbyteries before the final count. f 

Is the Assembly bound to adopt a constitutional rule which 
has been approved by a majority of the Presbyteries ? 

The Assembly having approved of the rule before it 
was sent to the Presbyteries, it is expected that the next 
Assembly will ratify it if approved by the Presbyteries. 
Yet it can decide against it, as in 1827 the Presbyteries 
approved an overture sent down to them, with exception 
of one article, which the Assembly regarded as essential, 
and rejected the whole. t The Assembly cannot change 
the phraseology of an overture after it has been sent to 
the Presbyteries. § 

Can changes be made in the constitution ? 

The Synod of New York and Philadelphia, prepara- 
tory to the formation of the General Assembly in' 1788, 
ordered a thorough revision of the standards — the Con- 
fession of Faith, Larger and Shorter Catechisms, the 
Form of Government, Book of Discipline and Directory 
for Worship — and adopted them as amended to be the 
constitution of the Presbyterian Church, and determined 
that they be unalterable unless two-thirds of the Presby- 
teries shall propose amendments, and these shall be after- 
ward enacted by the General Assembly. The Confession 
of Faith was amended only in regard to the power of 
civil government over the Church. The Larger and 
Shorter Catechisms were approved with only a slight 
amendment in the former. || There have been revisions 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 330. 

t Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 329. J Ibid., p. 328. 

I Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 38. || Presbyterian Digest, p. 6. 



296 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



of the Form of Government, Discipline and Directory 
in 1804 and in 1821. In 1804 the Assembly declared, 
" The Creed of the Church, if once rightly settled, can 
never be altered with propriety by any change of time or 
external circumstances of the Church." In 1844 a com- 
mittee of the O. S. Assembly suggested that there should 
be some orderly way of amending our formulas of doc- 
trine, and that the old law is still in force — viz. alterations 
of the doctrinal standards require a two-thirds vote of the 
Presbyteries, and constitutional rules a majority.* In 1878 
a committee was appointed to consider if any changes or 
additions should be made to the Form of Government 
or Book of Discipline. It reported in 1880 a proposed 
Revised Book of Discipline, which was sent to every 
Pastor and Session. In 1881 it presented a "second 
revision/' which was recommitted with instructions, and 
the committee was relieved from revising the Form of 
Government. The next year the report of the com- 
mittee was printed and sent to the Presbyteries and to 
every Minister and Session for consideration. f Their 
suggestions were sent to the next Assembly. 

In 1883 the report was carefully examined, and, " as 
amended and harmonized, was then unanimously adopt- 
ed, and the Revised Book of Discipline, with the re- 
vision of chapter x. of the Directory for Worship, was 
ordered to be sent down to the Presbyteries by the Stated 
Clerk for their consideration as an overture." And it 
was " Resolved, That the proposed revision of the Book 
of Discipline and of chapter x. of the Directory for 
Worship be overtured to the Presbyteries for their 
adoption as a part of the constitution of the Church in 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 51, 328. See page 20. 
| Presbyterian Digest, p. 13. 



CHANGES IN THE CONSTITUTION. 



297 



place of the existing Book of Discipline and the existing 
chapter x. of the Directory for Worship ; and that the 
Presbyteries be directed to vote aye or nay upon the pro- 
posed substitution as a whole; with the proviso, that any 
Presbytery, voting in the affirmative, may have the 
privilege of excepting from the revision any section or 
sections from which it may dissent, and may by overture 
recommend a further revision of the same ; and that the 
Stated Clerks of Presbyteries be required to transmit the 
results of their action to the Stated Clerk of the General 
Assembly on or before the first day of the meeting of the 
next Assembly." * This revision was adopted in 1885.* 
In 1887 a committee was appointed to report on the 
mode of effecting changes in the Constitution. In 1890 
it reported the following new chapter of the Form of 
Government, which was approved and enacted in 1891 : 

CHAPTER XXIII.— Of Amendments. 
Section 1. Amendments or alterations of the Form of 
Government, Book of Discipline and Directory for Wor- 
ship may be proposed by the General Assembly to the 
Presbyteries, but shall not be obligatory on the Church 
unless a majority of all the Presbyteries approve thereof 
in writing. 

Section 3. Amendments or alterations of the Confession 
of Faith, and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, may 
be proposed to the Presbyteries by the General Assembly, 
but shall not be obligatory on the Church unless they 
shall be approved in writing by two-thirds of all the 
Presbyteries, and agreed to and enacted by the Genera] 
Assembly next ensuing ; and the written votes of the 
Presbyteries shall be returned to that Assembly. 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 13, 14. 



298 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



Section 3. Before any amendments or alterations of the 
Confession of Faith, or the Larger and Shorter Cate- 
chisms, proposed by the General Assembly, shall be 
transmitted to the Presbyteries, the General Assembly 
shall appoint, to consider the subject, a committee of Min- 
isters and Ruling Elders, in number not less than fifteen, 
of whom not more than two shall be from any one Synod, 
and the committee shall report its recommendations to 
the General Assembly next ensuing for action. 

Section J,. No alterations of the provisions contained in 
this chapter for amending or altering the Confession of 
Faith ai d the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of this 
fourth section, shall be made unless an overture from the 
General Assembly submitting the proposed alterations 
shall be transmitted to all the Presbyteries, and be ap- 
proved in writing by two-thirds of their number, and 
be agreed to and enacted by the General Assembly. 

Section 5. It shall be obligatory on the General As- 
sembly to transmit to the Presbyteries, for approval or 
disapproval, any overture respecting amendments or 
alterations provided for in this chapter, which shall be 
submitted to the same General Assembly by one-third 
of all the Presbyteries. In such cases the overture 
shall be formulated and transmitted by the General 
Assembly receiving the same to the Presbyteries for 
their action, subject as to all subsequent proceedings to 
the provisions of the foregoing sections. 

Section. 6. Whenever it shall appear to the General 
Assembly that any proposed amendments or alterations 
of the Form of Government, Book of Discipline or 
Directory for Worship shall receive a majority vote of all 
the Presbyteries, the General Assembly shall declare such 



MEETING. 



299 



amendments or alterations to have been adopted, and the 
same shall immediately go into effect. 

Section 7. Nothing in this chapter shall be so construed 
as to affect the right of two-thirds of the Presbyteries to 
propose amendments or alterations of the Confession of 
Faith and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, or of the 
General Assembly to agree to and enact the same.* 

How must the replies of Presbyteries be attested ? 

They must be signed by the Moderator and Stated 
Clerk. Presbyteries in foreign lands shall send their 
answers as soon as possible. 

How are the answers of the Presbyteries counted ? 

The Stated Clerk shall present the written answers 
to the Assembly ; these shall be referred to a " Com- 
mittee of Canvass." On its report that the overture 
has been approved by a majority of the Presbyteries, 
the Assembly shall declare it adopted as part of the 
Constitution ; but amendments to the doctrinal parts 
require the approval of two-thirds of the Presbyteries. f 

VII. How often shall the Assembly meet ? 

" At least once in every year." Several overtures have 
asked for triennial Assemblies. In 1898 the Assembly 
declared that annual meetings were required by the repre- 
sentative character of our Polity, the proper supervision 
of missions and benevolence, the unity, peace, correspond- 
ence, and mutual confidence of our churches, and the 
proper hearing of appeals and complaints. J See page 528. 

Can it hold an adjourned meeting ? 

In 1846 the opinion of Chancellor Kent of New York 
was obtained, who says : " I consider the power to be nec- 
essarily incident to every deliberative assembly, unless 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 601. t Ibid*, p. 602. 

t Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 131. 



300 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



specially prohibited by its charter." " The constitution 

of the Presbyterian Church leaves silently the same 
power of adjournment, precisely on the same footing of 
discretion." In 1869 both Assemblies met in May in 
New York, and they adjourned to meet in the city of 
Pittsburg in November of the same year, one in the 
First Church, and the other in the Third Presbyterian 
Church.* 

Of whom must such a meeting be composed ? 

The commissioners who were enrolled as members of 
the Assembly, and they only, can sit as members of the 
adjourned meeting, except a vacancy occurs by death, 
resignation, refusal to attend ; then the Presbytery may 
fill such vacancy. So the N. S. Assembly notified its 
Presbyteries in 1869, when informing them of the ad- 
journed meetings to be held by both Assemblies at 
Pittsburg to consummate the reunion. At the adjourned 
meeting of the O. S. Assembly it was determined that 
all alternates with regular commissions may be enrolled, 
the principals being absent. The other Assembly was 
duly informed, and no objection seems to have been 
made.f 

Can the Assembly hold a " pro re nata " meeting ? 

In the X. S. Assembly, when meeting once in three 
years, the Moderator, with the concurrence of the Stated 
and Permanent Clerks, could call a pro re nata meeting 
in any emergency, with four months' notice. After ten 
years' trial this plan was abolished. J The Assembly ad- 
journs sine die, the Moderator dissolving the Assembly ; 
and requiring another General Assembly to be chosen 
and to meet at such a time and place. He has no fur« 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 331, 332. f Ibid., p. 333. 

t New Digest, pp. 596-602. 



MODERATOR. 



301 



ther power. Even in the next Assembly, unless chosen 
again as a commissioner, he can only preach and preside 
until organization is effected ; he has no vote.* 
When does the Assembly meet ? 

"On the day appointed for that purpose." The first 
General Assembly met on the third Thursday of Mav, 
at 11 A. M. Usage has fixed that day and hour as the 
time of the annual meeting.f 

Who shall open the Assembly ? 

"The Moderator of the last Assembly, if present, or, in 
case of his absence, some other Minister, shall open the 
meeting with a sermon, and preside until a new Moderator 
be chosen" The N. S. Assembly decided in 1861 that 
he need not be a commissioner. But in the reunited 
church the Rules for Judicatories require that the 
Moderator be a commissioner. 

Who shall open the Assembly if the Moderator be ab- 
sent? 

In 1835, Rev. S. Miller, D. D. (a previous Moderator), 
preached the sermon. The Stated Clerk called the Assem- 
bly to order, and moved that the last Moderator present, 
being a commissioner, preside ; but the Assembly decided 
that it was not necessary that he be a commissioner, and 
chose Rev. W. A. McDowell, D. D., to preside during the 
organization ; he was a previous Moderator, but not a mem- 
ber of that Assembly. In 1843 the O. S. Assembly de- 
cided that he must be a commissioner of the Assembly. 
The second rule for judicatories adopted in 1871 requires 
that "if the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator 
present, or if there be none, the senior member present 
shall be requested to take his place without delay until 

* Form of Government, eh. xii., sects, vii. and viii. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 265. See p. 531. 



302 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



a new election." In 1880 this was changed by insert- 
ing the words "being a commissioner" after the words 
"the last Moderator present."* 

How shall the Assembly be opened ? 

After the sermon the Moderator shall open the session 
with prayer. The committee of arrangements appointed 
the previous year generally makes a partial report, and 
a recess is taken, after which the Standing Committee 
(the Stated and Permanent Clerks) report on the com- 
missions. Irregular commissions are referred to a spe- 
cial committee, the roll is completed and nominations for 
Moderator are called for. Any ministerial commissioner 
may nominate. The candidates shall vote and with- 
draw. The vote is taken viva voce, and a majority of 
all the votes elects the Moderator. A committee is ap- 
pointed to bring him to the chair. The former Moder- 
ator shall then say, " Sir, it is my duty to inform you 
and announce to this house that you are duly elected to 
the office of Moderator of this General Assembly. For 
your direction in office, and for the direction of this As- 
sembly in all your deliberations, I place in your hands 
this book, containing the rules for judicatories adopted 
by. the Assembly, which I doubt not will be carefully 
observed by both in conducting the business that may 
come before you. And, praying that Almighty God may 
direct and bless all the deliberations of this Assembly for 
the glory of his name and for the edification and comfort 
of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, I re- 
sign my place and office as Moderator." The newly-in- 
stalled Moderator generally makes a short reply as he 
takes the chair, and the Assembly is ready for business.f 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 265, 584. 
t Ibid., pp. 260, 261. See p. 529. 



MODERATOR. 



303 



May a Moderator serve more than once ? 

There is no rule prohibiting a re-election, but usage 
seems to forbid it, as no case of re-election has yet oc- 
curred.* 

May tlie Moderator have a double vote ? 

" When a vote is taken by ballot in any judicatory, 
the Moderator shall vote with the other members, but 
he shall not vote in any other case unless the judicatory 
be equally divided ; when, if he does not choose to vote, 
the question shall be lost." This casting vote, however, 
cannot be given if he has already given a (ballot) 
vote.f 

May he at any time leave the chair ? 

In a judicial case, if the Moderator is a member of 
the court appealed from or a party in the case, he cannot 
retain his seat. The last Moderator present, or one chosen 
by the Assembly, shall take the chair. In 1866, in the 
O. S. Assembly, the former Moderator, Rev. J. C. Low- 
rie, D. D., seems to have been present, but by vote Rev 
J. M. Krebs, D. D. (Moderator in 1845), was called to 
the chair. J Or the vice-Moderator may take his place.§ 

When may a commissioner deliberate and vote ? 

Not "until his name shall have been enrolled by the 
Clerk, and his commission examined and filed among the 
papers of the Assembly" 

VIII. How shall each session of the Assembly be opened 
and closed ? 

"Each session of the Assembly shall be opened and closed 
with prayer. And the whole business of the Assembly being 
finished, and the vote taken for dissolving the present As- 
sembly, the Moderator shall say from the chair, 'By virtue 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, pp. 312-314. f Presbyterian Digest, pp. 
262-266. t Ibid-, p. 262. \ See p. 531. 



304 



OF THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



of the authority delegated to me by the Church, let this 
General Assembly be dissolved; and I do hereby dissolve 
it, and require another General Assembly, chosen in the 

same manner, to meet at on the day of y 

a. d. After which he shall pray and return thanks, 

and pronounce on those present the apostolic benediction" 
In addition to the prayer and benediction an appropriate 
psalm or hymn shall be sung.* In 1879 the Moderator 
in dissolving the Assembly added the words to the above 
formula, " in the First Presbyterian Church of Madison, 
Wis." The Assembly met the next year in the State 
Capitol. The record shows that in the vote appointing 
the place of meeting no building was mentioned. The 
following action was taken : That " the Assembly, and 
not the Moderator, has the right and the power of fix- 
ing the place of meeting. The Assembly fixed the city 
of Madison, and left the present Assembly to seek its 
own place or house in which to meet. This Assembly 
selected this hall, after it was so kindly and generously 
tendered by His Excellency the governor of this 
State."f The Moderator and the Stated and Per- 
manent Clerks are a committee to report from year to 
year on the place of meeting of the next Assembly.J 



The Stated Clerk prepared a manual for the use of 
the Assembly, containing the Eules for Judicatories, 
the Standing Orders and Rules, Directions to Com- 
mittees, and other items.§ 



* General Rules for Judicatories, xliii. 
t Presbyterian Diyest, p. 333. 
t Ibid,, p. 334. 



See p. 538. 

\ Ibid., p. 277. 



ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 305 



CHAPTER XIII. 

OF ELECTING AND ORDAINING RULING ELDERS AND 
DEACONS. 

I. Should there be definite rules for the election and ordi 
aation of church officers, binding on all the churches ? 

The Church is one. The officers of a particular church 
have duties to the whole Church, the most important of 
which are performed in the several judicatories. In these 
they ought to meet and act with each other as "representa- 
tives of the people," elected and ordained in the same way. 
The presence of unordained committee-men in our church 
courts under the Plan of Union was a great evil and un- 
constitutional.* "Having defined the officers of the Church, 
and the judicatories by ivhich it shall be governed, it is 
proper here to describe the mode in ivhich ecclesiastical 
rulers should be ordained to their respective offices, as well 
as some of the principles by ivhich they shall be regulated 
in the discharge of their several duties" 

II. How are officers to be elected ? 

"Every congregation shall elect persons to the office of 
Riding Elder and to the office of Deacon, or either of them, 
in the mode most approved and in use in that congregation" 
The ecclesiastical principles must be the same — the mode 
of carrying out these may differ in the several churches. 
The Elders and Deacons must be elected by the people, 
but whether this shall be done directly or indirectly is 
determined by the usage in each church. In 1827, rec- 
ognizing the right of every church in this matter, the 
Assembly said that " they are inclined to believe that the 
spirit of our constitution would be most fully sustained 

* See p. 279. 
20 



306 



ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 



by having in all cases a direct vote of the congregation 
in the appointment of Elders." The mode most ap- 
proved and in use may be changed by a vote of the 
congregation.* "The term 6 congregation 9 includes only 
the actual communicants of the particular church." f 

Who determines the time of an election ? 

The congregation may petition the Session to call a 
meeting for that purpose. If it be refused, a complaint 
may be made to Presbytery, who may order the Session 
to call the meeting. The Session may suggest the num- 
ber to be elected, and nominate the persons, but cannot 
interfere with the freedom of the election. J The 
officers of the Session are ex-officio the officers of the 
Congregational meeting. 

Does irregularity invalidate the election ? 

If the meeting be called without the action of the Ses- 
sion or a higher court, it is irregular. In 1856 the O. S. 
Assembly decided, in the case before it, that the irregu- 
larity was not sufficient to invalidate the election, yet rec- 
ommended that the Elders and Deacons thus elected cease 
to act until the Presbytery deems the church reasonably 
harmonious in receiving them in their official capacity. 
In 1835 the Assembly declared that the election of El- 
ders for a term of years is irregular, but this cannot in- 
validate the ordination of those thus elected. § In 1798 
certain persons were selected by the Pastor and ordained 
as Elders without an election by the people. The Assem- 
bly declared that they were not Elders, and must be re- 
garded as private members only. See page 317. 

Who may vote for Elders and Deacons ? 

In 1822 the Assembly declared that it was desirable 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 529. See p. 56. 

t Ibid., p. 879. % Ibid., p. 526. 



ELECTORS. 



307 



that communicants only should have the right to vote, 
yet as custom in some churches has extended the right 
to members who are not communicants, such election 
should not be considered void. The Elder is a repre- 
sentative of the people, to exercise spiritual rule in the 
church ; an unbaptized person, not belonging to the vis- 
ible kingdom of Christ (though a pewholder), can have 
no right to decide who shall be officers and exercise dis- 
cipline in the church. " Only Communicants in good 
standing are qualified voters at the election of Ruling 
Elders and Deacons." Neither the presiding officers 
of Church or Congregational meetings, nor the Sessions 
of Churches possess the power to deprive communicant 
members of their rights at such meetings, except by 
due process according to the Book of Discipline.* 
Communicants under discipline, being suspended from 
the privileges of church members, are of course debarred 
from voting for officers. Members whose names have 
been placed on the reserved list, appearing, cannot claim 
a right to vote until the Session shall summon them and 
inquire concerning their deportment during their absence, 
and shall restore their names to the roll of members. So 
the O. S. Assembly decided in 1865.f This rule applies 
also to those who have for two years absented themselves 
from the services of their own church, yet against whom 
the Session has not deemed it expedient to proceed in 
discipline. In 1859 and 1897 it was declared that 
minors, if communicants, have a right to vote, as " it is 
not in accordance with the principles and usages of the 
Presbyterian Church to distinguish between members of 
the church as to the ages in voting." In 1882 the As- 
sembly decided that only actual communicants can vote.* 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 531. f Ibid., p. 880. See p. 152. 



308 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS, 



Who may be elected as Ruling Elders and Deacons ? 

" In all cases the persons elected must be male members in 
full communion in the church in which they are to exercise 
their office" They should of course possess the qualifica- 
tions set forth in Scripture, " They must faithfully accept 
th^ e Confession of Faith.' "* If an Elder be re-baptized 
by immersion, he should cease to be an active Elder, and 
th? Session should take action.f Ministers cannot serve. 
They have their own functions, and are members of 
Presbytery. J " On foreign missionary ground it may 
be expedient for a Minister to perform temporarily the 
function of a Ruling Elder without having been specially 
set apart to the office."§ 

III. May a person duly elected decline the office? 

The call to an office in the Church is really from God, 
who makes known his will through his word, providence 
and Spirit. The person elected to an office ought not to 
accept or decline it because of personal preference, but 
should consider prayerfully, (1) that God gives the qual- 
ifications and duties of the office described in the word 
of God ; (2) that he guides his people in their choice of 
officers; and (3) that his providential dealings reveal his 
will concerning each one (Matt. 10 : 5-42; Acts 20 : 28; 
1 Tim. 5:17; Rom. 12 : 6 ; Acts 6 : 1-6). The Southern 
Church says: " Ordinary vocation to office in the Church 
is the calling of God by the Spirit, through the inward 
testimony of a good conscience, the manifest approbation 
of God's people and the concurring judgment of the 
lawful court of Christ's house, according to his word."|| 
When one has been elected to an office he should have 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 532. f Ibid., p. 108. 

% Ibid., p. 527. \ Ibid., p. 529. 

|| Book of Church Order, ch. vi., sect. i. 



ORDINATION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 30 l J 



time for consideration, and when he "shall have declared 
his willingness to accept thereof y he shall be set apart in the 
following manner." 
IV. What is ordination ? 

It is the solemn setting apart of one by prayer and the 
laying on of hands to an office in the Christian Church 
(Acts 6:6; 13 : 2, 3; 1 Tim. 4 : 14). The imposition 
of hands " is in accordance with apostolic example, and in 
the opinion of the Assembly it is proper and lawful yet 
each church may adopt the other method of ordination, 
simply by prayer.* 

What is the difference between ordination and installation ? 

Ordination inducts into the office, making him a Ruling 
Elder or Deacon; installation gives him authority to ex- 
ercise his office over a particular church. Ordination is 
not to be repeated when a Ruling Elder or Deacon re- 
moves to another church, and is called to exercise his 
office there, but he must be installed in that church.* 

Are ordination and installation necessary ? 

A person, though elected, is not an Elder, has no seat 
in Session or other church courts, until he be ordained. 
Nor has he any official relation to the particular church 
until he be installed. If after installation he remove or 
in any way terminate the exercise of his office, re-election 
and installation are necessary.f In 1868 the N, S. As- 
sembly determined that if an Elder return an unused 
certificate of dismissal, giving satisfactory reasons to the 
Session for not using it, he may be restored to the mem- 
bership of the church, and that he is thereby reinstated 
as an acting Elder of the particular church.* 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 534. See pp. 57, 203. 
t Ibid., pp. 159, 534. See pp. 313, 321. 



810 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 



What is the form of the ordination service? 

(1) "After sermon, the Minister shall state in a concise 
manner the warrant and nature of the office of Ruling 
Elder or Deacon, together with the character proper to be 
sustained and the duties to be fulfilled by the officer elect" 

(2) In the presence of the congregation the candidate 
shall make his ordination vows in answer to the consti- 
tutional questions,* and the church shall express their 
readiness to receive and submit to him in the Lord.* 

(3) He shall then be ordained. (4) He and the congre- 
gation shall receive charges from the Minister. And 
(5) the right hand of fellowship shall be given to him 
by the members of the existing Session in the presence 
of the congregation.! 

Who is to perform this service ? 

The Pastor of the church. If the church is being 
organized, the chairman of the committee of Presbytery 
shall ordain the officers.;]; 

In regard to the act of ordination there is a dif- 
ference of opinion. Some hold that the ordaining 
power belongs alone to the Minister, and therefore 
the Pastor only should lay on hands. Others, while 
denying to Elders any part in the ordination of Min- 
isters, hold that they should take part with the Pastor 
in the laying on of hands in the ordination of Elders 
and Deacons. 

In this section nothing is said about laying on of 
hands, but simply that (C tht Minister shall proceed to set 
apart the candidate by prayer to the office of Ruling Elder 
{or Deacon, as the case may be)" Some have therefore 
concluded that the laying on of hands should be per- 
formed only in the ordination of Ministers, where it is 

* See pp. 311, 312. f See p. 313. J See p. 32. 



ORDINATION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 311 

required.* In 1851 the O. S. Assembly was overtured 
"to determine whether, in the ordination of Elders and 
Deacons, it is unconstitutional or otherwise improper to 
use the rite of laying on of hands by the existing Elder- 
ship." And it was resolved, " That the Session of the 
church be referred to the minutes of the Assem- 
bly of 1842 for an answer to said overture." This de- 
cision was, " that it is left to the discretion of each church 
Session to determine the mode of ordination in this re- 
spect" — by the imposition of hands or simply by prayer. 
Before the division of the Church, the Assembly in 1833 
declared that "the imposition of hands, however, we are 
aware, in many of our churches is practiced ; and as it is 
plainly in accordance with apostolic example, it is the 
opinion of the Assembly that it is proper and lawful. 
We conceive that every church in this respect may with 
propriety be left to adopt either of these two modes as 
they think suitable and best."f 

Is it necessary that Elders or Deacons should adopt the 
standards of the Church ? 

The constitutional questions require it. A communi- 
cant is received on profession of faith in the redemption 
)f Christ; no other term of communion can be demanded. J 
When he becomes an officer, to exercise rule and discipline. 
And in the different courts to decide on questions of doc- 
trine, he must receive, adopt and approve of the standards 
of the Church. § 

What vows must the Elder or Deacon make at ordination ? 

They are contained in the constitutional questions 
which the Minister "shall propose to the candidate in 
presence of the congregation" — viz.: 

* Form of Government, ch. xv., sect. xiv. See p. 383. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 534. J Ibid., p. 532. \ See p. 308. 



312 



ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 



1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule 
of faith and practice?" 

2. "Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures ?" 

3. "Do you approve of the government and diseiplint 
of the Presbyterian Church in these United States?" 

4. "Do you accept the office of Ruling Elder (or Dea- 
con, as the case may be) in this congregation, and promise 
faithfully to perform all the duties thereof?" 

5. "Do you promise to study the peace, unity and pur- 
ity of the Church?" 

What is the form of installation ? 

The fourth and fifth of the above questions, having 
reference to the exercise of the office in the particular 
church, are a part of the installation service. "Tlie El- 
der or Deacon elect having answered these questions in the 
affirmative, the Minister shall address to the members of the 
ch urch the folloiving question, viz. :" 

"Do you, the members of this church, acknowledge and 
receive this brother as a Ruling Elder (or Deacon), and do 
you promise to yield him all that honor, encouragement and 
obedience in the Lord to which his office, according to the 
word of God and the constitution of this Church, entitles 
him?" 

"The members of the church having answered this ques- 
tion in the affirmative by holding up their right hands, the 
Minister shall proceed to set apart the candidate by prayer 
to the office of Riding Elder (or Deacon), etc" If, how- 
ever, he has been ordained, " the Minister shall/' on re- 
ceiving the reply of the members of the church, " de- 
clare him to be an Elder (or a Deacon) of that church." 



INSTALLATION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 313 

"He shall give to him and to the congregation an exhorta- 
tion suited to the occasion" 

V. What is the meaning of the giving the right hand 
of fellowship? 

" Wlien there is an existing Session, it is proper that the 
member's of that body, cd the close of the service and in the 
face of the congregation, take the newly-ordained Elder by 
the hand, saying in words to this purpose: ' We give you the 
right hand of fellowship to take part of this office with us.' " 
It is a solemn public recognition of the newly-ordained 
officers by those already in office — a welcoming them to 
their responsibilities and labors as fellow-laborers in 
Christ's Church, and a pledge of sympathy and of co- 
operation (Gal. 2:9). 

Are ordination and installation necessary before an elect- 
ed Elder can take his seat in the Session or take part in 
judicial acts ? 

So the N. S. Assembly decided in 1868. A judicial de- 
cision rendered by a Session of unordained men would not 
be valid, lawful or binding on the accused. In 1849 the 
O. S. Assembly declared that when an Elder in any way 
terminated his relation to the Session by whom he was or- 
dained, he requires installation before he can regularly 
exercise again the office in the same church or in any 
other.* This was reaffirmed by the Assembly in 1878 
and 1880. f This is true also in regard to term-Elders 
continuing; or resuming; the exercise of their office after 
the term for which they were at first elected has expired.j 

VI. Are these offices perpetual ? 

" The offices of Ruling Elder and Deacon are both per- 
petual, and cannot be laid aside at pleasure." " But 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 534. j- Ibid., p. 541. 

t See p. 321. 



314 ELECTION OF ELDEKS AND DEACONS. 



while the office is perpetual, the time of its exercise in 
each individual congregation may be left to the decision 
of the church itself." * 
How may a Ruling Elder or Deacon cease to act? 

1. By removal from the church in which he was in- 
stalled, f 

2. By deposition after trial 4 

3. "An Elder or Deacon may become by age or infirm- 
ity incapable of performing the duties of his office" 

4. "Or he may, though chargeable with neither heresy 
nor immorality, become unacceptable in his official charac- 
ter to a majority of the congregation to which he belongs" 

5. If an Elder cannot acquiesce in the decisions of the 
superior courts, he should resign. § 

6. By the recommendation or order of the superior 
courts. 1 1 

7. By the expiration of his term of service. If 

If dismissed, when does his official relations terminate ? 

"The dismissal of a Ruling Elder by letter from a 
church terminates his official relation to that church." 
So the N. S. Assembly determined in 1867, and the next 
year added, "that if he returned his certificate of dis- 
missal unused, with reasons satisfactory to the Session, 
his reception again by the Session reinstates him in of- 
fice."** The new "Book of Discipline" says the return 
of the certificate does not restore him to office.ff 

Does suspension from the communion involve suspension 
from office ? 

An Elder must be " in full communion." If, there- 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 536. 
% Ibid., p. 664. 
|| Ibid., p. 538. 
** Ibid., p. 540. 



t Ibid., p. 540. See p. 59. 
£ Ibid., p. 537. 
If See p. 317. 

ft Book of Discipline, sect. 109. 



INCAPACITY TO SERVE. 



315 



fore, he lose his standing as a member, he ceases to be 
an Elder. Restoration to church privileges does not 
restore him to office. " He cannot be restored to the func- 
tions of his office without a special and express action 
of the Session for that purpose, with the acquiescence 
of the church." But an Elder may be suspended from 
office and not from the communion. He may be un- 
faithful as an officer, yet be not chargeable with any- 
thing against his character as a communicant. So there 
may be reasons for continuing his suspension from office 
after he be restored to church privileges.* 

May an Elder without charge sit in a church court ? 

In 1 835 the Assembly declared that an Elder without 
charge could not sit as a member of a church court.* In 
1875 an eighth section was added to this chapter of 
the " Form of Government," permitting the election 
of Elders for a term of service, and provision is made 
for those Elders whose term has expired " to represent 
that particular church in the higher judicatories when 
appointed by the Session or the Presbytery." f 

Who is to judge of the incapacity of an officer to serve ? 

He may be conscious of it, or the Pastor or Session 
may inform him of the fact: they are his proper ad- 
visers. 

VII. What action shall the Session take? 

" Whenever a Ruling Elder or Deacon from either of 
these causes, or from any other not inferring crime, shall 
he incapable of serving the church to edification, the Ses- 
sion shall take order on the subject, and state the fact, to- 
gether with the reason of it, on their records. Provided 
always that nothing of this kind be done without the con- 
currence of the individual in question, unless by the advice 

* Presbyterian Digest, p, 536. See pp. 59, 227. f See p. 321. 



316 



ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 



of Presbytery." If lie consent, the Session may relieve 
him of his active duties. He remains an Elder, but is 
without charge. If he refuse to concur, the record goes 
before Presbytery for review, and that body may give 
advice that he cease to be an acting Elder, or the Session 
may bring the matter before the Presbytery by reference 
or by petition. If the reasons of his incapacity infei 
crime, he should be regularly tried and disciplined. 

How may Ms unacceptability be ascertained ? 

The Session, according to this section, is the proper 
body to inform the officer when this unacceptability is 
manifest and increasing. A passing dissatisfaction, be- 
cause of some official action or arising from peculiar cir- 
cumstances, is not here contemplated, and should not be 
a reason for his retirement ; but reference is made to a 
permanent unacceptability, which cannot be removed, 
and which will interfere with his usefulness. It would 
evidently be improper and destructive of the unity and 
peace of the church for meetings to be called or peti- 
tions to be circulated to test the acceptability of officers. 
In 1863 the O. S. Assembly sustained a complaint "that 

the Synod had by a committee visited the church 

to see if any member of the Session was unacceptable to 
the people." And in 1867 it was asked, " Has a church 
Session the right to submit to their church members the 
acceptableness or non-acceptableness of the acting board 
of Ruling Elders, or any portion of the board, and to 
ask the church to settle the question by a vote of the 
members ?" The answer given was : " In case of unac- 
ceptableness on the part of any member of a church 
Session, and the matter cannot be amicably arranged by 
consent of parties, the proper method of redress is by 
memorializing the Presbytery to give such directions as 



TERM ELDERSHIP. 



317 



in its judgment the necessities of the case may require 
under the provisions of the 'Form of Government.'"* 

May the Presbytery, without the request of the Session, 
require the retirement of an officer ? 

In 1869 the O. S. Assembly referred to "Form of 
Government," ch. x., sect, viii., and replied that Presby- 
tery has power to visit its churches, inquire into their 
state, redress evils, and " to order whatever pertains to 
their spiritual welfare, without being requested by the 
Session." * Of course the Session or the Elder has the 
right to complain to the Synod of any improper exercise 
of this power. 

May the Presbytery order the restoration of an Elder 
who has resigned? 

He has consented to the act of Session, and has ceased 
to be an acting Elder. This is not a judicial action of 
the Session, and the Presbytery is not competent to re- 
verse it. It has been done according to the order given 
in this section. The Elder can be restored only by a 
new election by the church.* 

If an Elder refuse to act and leave the church, is he to 
be regarded as an Elder of that church ? 

The Session should take action, declaring the facts, or 
tabling charges against him for disorderly conduct. f 

VIII. May Ruling Elders be elected for a term of years ? 

" If any particular church, by a vote of members in full 
communion, shall prefer to elect Ruling Elders or Dea- 
cons for a limited time in the exercise of their functions, 
this may be done" The office is perpetual. But a dis- 
tinction is made between the office and the exercise of 
its functions — between an acting Elder and one who is 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 538. f See p. 152. 



318 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 



for the time not exercising his office, as in the case of 
an Elder removing out of the bounds of the congrega 
fcion which elected him. This section was added in 1875. 
The constitution evidently required an Elder to continue 
in the discharge of his duties until removal or age dis- 
qualified him. In 1849 the N. S. Assembly decided that 
they are not prepared to recommend a change in the 
constitution which would authorize Elders to be elected 
for a term of years, " believing that the evils of [such] a 
change would far outweigh those of the present system." 
In 1857 the O. S. Assembly resolved that it was not 
expedient to send down to the Presbyteries the pro- 
posed alterations of the constitution, making the office 
temporary. In 1869, in a judicial case, it condemned 
the action of a church adopting the plan of electing El- 
ders for a term of years.* After the reunion, in a judi- 
cial case in 1872, this question was involved, and by the 
final vote— 145 to 173 — a complaint (against the elec- 
tion of Elders for a term of service) was not sustained. 
The minute adopted was: "The case seemed to present 
in a judicial form the question of the interpretation of 
our constitution concerning the election of Elders and 
Deacons, and yet many of the Assembly do not regard 
it as really involving that question. Hence, in defining 
•ts own action the Assembly is not to be understood as 
deciding that in any case the actual service of the Elder- 
ship should be either permanent or limited; but, while 
the office is perpetual, the time of its exercise in each in- 
dividual congregation may be left to the decision of the 
church itself, according to the mode approved and in use 
in such church," The next year many overtures were 
presented, and were referred to a committee of seven to 
* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 343. 



TERM ELDERSHIP 



319 



report to the Assembly of 1874, which sent down an 
overture to the Presbyteries. This was declared in 1875 
to be adopted by the vote of 101 in the affirmative,. 36 
in the negative and 3 divided. Thus the eighth section 
of this chapter was added.* It is left to each church to 
determine whether to adopt this plan (which is called that 
of the " Rotary Eldership " or " Term Eldership "), or the 
old plan, which has always been recognized and prac- 
ticed in the Church, and which is called the "Permanent 
Eldership."f 

For how long a term may Elders be elected ? 

" Provided the full term be not less than three years, and 
the Session or Board of Deacons% be made to consist of 
three classes, one of which only shall be elected every year" 
When a church shall determine to elect Ruling Elders 
for a limited time, " they shall be elected and set apart 
to their office ; Elders in office by virtue of an earlier 
appointment cease to be acting Elders in that particular 
church."* They are eligible for re-election. At the 
first election the three classes must be formed, but this 
section does not determine how this is to be done. There 
are three methods which would be in conformity with 
church usage : (1) The congregation may determine the 
number of Elders to be elected, and proceed to elect, 
some for one year, some for two, and others for three 
years. Thus the Board of Publication was reorganized 
in 1870. § (2) The congregation may elect the whole 
number, whose names shall be arranged alphabetically 
and divided into three classes, who shall serve one, two 
and three years. Thus the organization of the Board of 



* Presbyterian Digest* p. 541. 
t See p. 322. 

§ Presbyterian Digest, p. 364. 



% See p. 69. 



320 ELECTION OF ELDERS AND DEACONS. 



Foreign Missions was effected in 1837.* (3) The con* 
gregation may elect the whole number, and leave them 
to determine how the division into classes is to be ef- 
fected. After the first election there must be an annual 
election of Elders, who shall serve for three years. Judg- 
ing from the practice of the Assembly in regard to its 
Boards, it would not be improper at these annual elec- 
tions to choose Elders to serve through the unexpired 
term of those who for any reason have ceased to be act- 
ing Elders. The Session cannot be divided into more 
or less than three classes. The classes must be as nearly 
equal in number as possible, and the election must take 
place annually. There is nothing to forbid the re-elec- 
tion of those whose term has just expired. "The pro- 
visions of this section cannot be carried out should the 
Elders be elected for a longer or shorter term than three 
years." f In 1885 the Assembly declined to " authorize 
each church to fix such a term of office for its Elders as 
may suit itself." J 

" When from necessity there can be but one Elder for 
the time being, he may be elected for three years, as 
provided in chapter xiii., section viii., and re-elected at 
the end of that term ; and the division into classes as 
provided in that section should take place as the Session 
can be increased in number." § " A constitutional rule 
must have power to effect whatever is necessary for its 
perfect operation." If in introducing the Term service 
it is found necessary to elect one or more classes for less 
than three years, so as ultimately to make the classes three 
and the term of service three years, it is lawful to do so 
in accordance with the principle stated above.§ 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 430. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 543. 
\ Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 605. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 542. 



TEBM ELDERSHIP. 



321 



How are the Elders to be regarded who are not re-elected ? 

The 66 Elders, once ordained, shall not be divested of the 
office when they are not re-elected" They are still Elders ; 
their advice may be obtained by the Session, although they 
can have no vote there. They cannot appear as counsel 
of an accused person before the Session, for such counsel 
must belong to the judicatory before which he appears.* 
"But [they'] shall be entitled to represent that particular church 
in the higher judicatories when appointed by the Session or 
the Presbytery." This has been interpreted by the As- 
sembly of 1876 "that the Elders referred to, by due 
appointment of the Session or Presbytery, may become 
members of any of the courts of the Church above the 

Session."f 
Must re-elected Elders be reinstalled ? 

The Assembly in 1878 decided that they must be re- 
installed before they can resume their seats in Session.^ 
In 1880 the Assembly was asked, "Is the reinstallation 
of Elders, re-elected on the expiration of their term of 
service, essential to the continued exercise of their office 
in that church, so that unless reinstalled they cease to be 
members of the Session ?" In reply reference was made 
to the action in 1878, " with the expression of this As- 
sembly, that when any persons or Sessions are informed 
of the judgment and will of the highest court of the 
Church in exposition of matters of government or law, 
a refusal or neglect to obey and regard the law and judg- 
ment so expressed would seem to be a clear indication 
that such parties should not sit or act in a Session." 
This action " is not intended to be retroactive, or in any 
way to affect the validity of the action of Sessions in 



* Book of Discipline, sect, 26. 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 543. 

21 



t Ibid., p. 542, 



322 ELECTION OF ELDERS AXD DEACONS. 



which Elders, regularly elected, but not reinstalled, may 
have set as members." * In 1881 the Assembly was asked 
to allow congregations to reinstall re-elected Ruling El- 
ders or not, according to their usage and discretion. The 
following reply was made: "While it is not essential to 
the validity of his office that a Ruling Elder, re-elected 
in a church where the limited-term service prevails, be 
reinstalled, it is nevertheless more orderly that the fact 
of his re-election be recognized by his reinstallation, or 
in some way equivalent thereto." f The next year the 
Assembly was asked the meaning of this act, and replied: 
"It was the evident intention of the last Assembly to 
recommend the reinstallation of Elders, when re-elected; 
and, to make its intention more definite, the Assembly 
hereby strikes out of the previous action the phrase c or 
in some way equivalent thereto/ "t 

May a church having adopted the term Eldership return 
to the plan of the permanent Eldership ? 

It may, by a vote of the members in full communion, 
Yet such changes ought not to be made without due con- 
sideration and with a view of establishing a permanent 
custom in the Church. This is implied also in this 
section. 

May Deacons be elected for a term of years ? 

The " Form of Government " gave no authority for 
the election of Deacons for a limited term of service 
until 1886, when this section was amended, making 
provision for Term Deacons.* They must be of three 
classes, each of which shall be elected annually to serve 
for three years. *The regulations which were adopted 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 541. 
f Ibid., p. 542. 
% Ibid., p. 529. 



LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



323 



for the Term Elders are applicable also to the Term 
Deacons.* 



CHAPTER XIV. 

OF LICENSING CANDIDATES OK PROBATIONERS TO 
PREACH THE GOSPEL. 

I. Who are Candidates? 

They are male communicants applying for admission 
into the ministry, and who are in course of preparation 
for it. They receive the title as soon as they make formal 
application and are taken under care of Presbytery. They 
are called Probationers, because they are under trial, "that 
the churches may have an opportunity to form a better 
judgment respecting the talents of those by whom they are 
to be instructed and goveimed" "The Holy Scriptures re- 
quire that some trial be previously had of them who are to 
be ordained to the ministry of the gospel, that this sacred 
office may not be degraded by being committed to weak and 
unworthy men?' They continue Candidates or Probation- 
ers until they be ordained as Ministers or be regarded by 
the Presbytery as uncalled to the sacred office. None 
should be received as Candidates unless they be convinced 
that they have been called of God to the ministry, and 
satisfy the Presbytery as to "the motives which influence 
them to desire the sacred office." f 

WTio are Probationers ? 

The O. S. Assembly made a distinction between Can- 
didates and Probationers, regarding students under care 
* See pp. 69, 317. t See p. 201. 



324 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



of Presbytery in their preparatory course as Probationers, 
and as Candidates after they enter upon their theological 
studies.* But our "Form of Government" uses the term 
Candidates to include all who, under the care of Presby- 
tery, are preparing for the ministry, and Probationers to 
describe those who are licensed to preach, f 
What is a call to the ministry? 

"The Protestant doctrine, as we understand it, on this 
subject is this : First, that the call of the ministry is by 
the Holy Ghost. . . . The Holy Ghost confers the gifts 
for the ministry ; and by thus conferring them, and ex- 
citing the desire to exercise them for the glory of God 
and the service of Christ, thereby manifests his will that 
those thus favored should consecrate themselves to the 
preaching of the gospel. This is the true divine call to 
the ministry. Second, the evidence of this call to him 
who receives it, is the consciousness of the inward gift and 
drawing of the Spirit, confirmed by those external work- 
ings of Providence which indicate the will of God as to 
his vocation. The evidence to the Church is everything 
which tends to prove that the Candidate has the quali- 
fications for the office of the ministry, and that he is led 
to seek it from motives due to the operation of the Holy 
Ghost. Third, ordination is the solemn expression of the 
judgment of the Church, by those appointed to deliver 
such judgment, that the Candidate is truly called of God 
to take part in this ministry, thereby authenticating to 
the people the divine call. This authentication or ordi- 
nation is, under all ordinary circumstances, the necessary 
condition for the exercise of the ministry in the Church." \ 
The Assembly has frequently urged parents to consecrate 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 403. t See chs. xiv. and xv, 

t Church Polity, p. 348. 



CANDIDATE— A WOMAN. 



325 



their infant sons to the ministry, as was Samuel (1 Sam. 

I : 11), praying that God would call them to this high 
office, and instructing them as to the honor of being 
thus chosen of God and the Church's need for more 
Ministers. Young men should seek the advice of their 
Pastors and Elders.* An important report on the in- 

I I ease of the ministry was adopted in 1891. See p. 567. 
May a woman be a Candidate ? 

In 1872 the Assembly reiterated the deliverance of the 
Assembly of 1832: " Meetings of pious women by them 
selves for conversation and prayer, whenever they can 
conveniently be held, we entirely approve. But let not 
the inspired prohibitions of the great Apostle of the Gen- 
tiles, as found in his Epistles to the Corinthians and to 
Timothy, be violated. To teach and exhort or lead in 
prayer, in public and promiscuous assemblies, is clearly 
forbidden to women in the holy oracles." f In 1874 the 
Assembly, in response to an overture, " expresses no 
opinion as to the scriptural view of woman's right to 
speak and pray in the social prayer-meeting, but com- 
mits the whole subject to the discretion of the Pastors 
and Elders of the churches/' X This does not authorize 
any woman to apply as a Candidate for the ministry. 
In 1878 the Assembly refused to sustain an appeal 
against the decision of the Presbytery and Synod con- 
demning a Pastor for introducing into his pulpit a 
woman, permitting and encouraging her to preach and 
te'ach. The Synod held "that the passages of Scripture 
referred to in the action of the Presbytery (1 Cor. 14 : 
33-37 and 1 Tim. 2 : 11-13) do prohibit the fulfilling 
by women of the offices of public preachers in the reg- 
* Assembly's Digest, p. 184. 

•f Presbyterian Digest, p. 544. % Ibid., p. 172. 



326 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



ular assemblies of the church " The Assembly re- 
affirmed the language of decision of the Synod as express- 
ing their own opinion/' This was reaffirmed in 1896.* 
How are Candidates to be tested ? 

"For this purpose Presbyteries shall license Probation- 
ers to preach the gospel, that after a competent trial of their 
talents, and receiving from the churches a good report, they 
may in due time ordain them to the sacred offi.ce " Licen- 
sure is therefore a part of their trial for the ministry. 

II. To wliat Presbytery should the Candidate apply ? 

"Every Candidate for licensure shall be taken on trial 
by that Presbytery to which he most naturally belongs, and 
he shall be considered as most naturally belonging to that 
Presbytery toithin the bounds of which he hcts ordinarily 
resided." Candidates, whether receiving aid or not 
from the Board of Education, should be required to put 
themselves under care of Presbytery as soon as pos- 
sible, that they may receive proper supervision during 
their entire course. f "But in case any Candidate 
should find it more convenient to put himself under the care 
of a Presbytery at a distance from that to which he most 
naturally belongs, lie may be received by the said Presby- 
tery on his producing testimonials, cither from the Presby- 
tery within the bounds of which he has commonly resided, 
or from any two Ministers of that Presbytery in good 
standing, of his exemplary piety and other requisite qual- 
ifications. " Candidates should consult their Pres- 
byteries before changing their church or school re- 
lations. They should not take their church letters be- 
yond the Presbytery until dismissed to another Pres- 
bytery4 A candidate on a foreign field where no 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 544. See pp. 74, 81. 

t Ibid., p. 546. X Ibid., p. 550. 



CANDIDATE RECEIVED BY PRESBYTERY. 327 



Presbytery exists may by letters from missionaries on the 
field be received by a home Presbytery, which may by 
commission afterward examine, license and ordain him.* 
This section requires that the candidate be under the care 
of Presbytery through his whole theological course. If 
he need aid from the Church in his academic or collegiate 
course, he must be received under the care of Presbytery 
before he is recommended to the Board of Education. f 
In 1872 the Assembly decided that no Candidate should 
be recommended to the Board for aid " until he has been 
a member of the Church at least one year, and has also 
passed his classical studies for an academic year, except 
in extraordinary cases to be determined by the Board."* 
III. How is a Candidate to be received under the care of 
Presbytery? 

" The application for his reception ought usually to be 
made by his Pastor or a member of the Presbyterial Com- 
mittee on Education." f "It is proper and requisite that 
Candidates applying to Presbytery to be licensed to preach 
the gospel produce satisfactory testimonials of their good 
moral character, and of their being regular members of 
some particular church" This is usually done by the 
Pastor, or in his absence by the applicants presenting a 
certificate from the Session, testifying to their standing in 
the church, and the recommendation of them as giving 
good promise of usefulness in the ministry. It is not 
uncommon for the Presbytery to appoint a committee to 
converse in private with the applicants and to report con- 
cerning the impression made upon them of their fitness. 
" It is the duty of the Presbytery ; for their satisfaction in 
regard to the real "piety of such Candidates, to examine 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 549. t Ibid., p. 357. 



328 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



them respecting their experimental acquaintance with relig 
ion, and the motives which influence them to desire the sa- 
cred office. This examination should be close and partic- 
ular, and in most cases may best be conducted in the pres- 
ence of the Presbytery onlyP If this be satisfactory, they 
are received under care of Presbytery.* The O. S. As- 
sembly made a distinction between those who were in 
their preparatory course and those who had entered upon 
their theological training, preferring "that young men 
within their bounds who are looking forward to the 
work of the ministry should be officially recognized as 
Candidates under the care of Presbyteries only when 
they are prepared to enter their theological studies, and 
that until that time they be regarded simply as students 
on probation, under the general watch and patronage of 
the Presbytery.^f But the "Form of Government" 
does not make this distinction between Candidates and 
Probationers.^ Nor does the reunited Church. 

Must the Candidate be a communicant in the Presbyterian 
Church ? 

If he be a member of some other Church, he must be 
regularly dismissed to and received by a Presbyterian 
church before he can be taken under the care of Pres- 
bytery as a Candidate. The Assembly defined the phrase 
"some particular church" to mean "some particular 
Presbyterian church." § 

What supervision should the Presbytery take of the 
studies of the Candidate? 

The O. S. Assembly in 1860 enjoined " upon every 
Presbytery which has not so done, to appoint a com- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 552. 

t Assembly's Digest, p. 403. J See p. 323. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 358. 



HOARD OF EDUCATION. 



329 



mittee, whose duty it shall be to make careful inquiry 
as to the conduct and progress in study of all the Can- 
didates under its care, and to make report to their Pres- 
bytery at every stated meeting, or oftener if presbyterial 
action is needed." * The Candidate is under the direc- 
tion of the Presbytery in regard to his studies. The 
Presbytery may at any time arrest his progress if it be 
discovered that he is unfit to proceed in trial for the 
sacred office.f In reference to the supervision of Can- 
didates, " it is important to remember that theological 
seminaries are intended to educate students, and not to 
determine their qualifications for the sacred office. The 
duties and responsibilities of Presbyteries are not to be 
transferred to educational institutions •" " that the rules 
of the Board of Education in reference to the supervis- 
ion of Candidates under its care, by Presbyteries, be care- 
fully followed ; and that Presbyteries give much careful 
attention to the official reports of the theological faculties 
and of the Secretary of the Board concerning the standing 
of Candidates under their care, and endeavor to secure a 
high grade of scholarship and personal piety." X 

What is the Board of Education ? 

In 1819 the Assembly established a Board of Educa- 
tion, "to assist such Presbyteries and associations in edu- 
cating pious youth for the gospel ministry, both in their 
academical and theological course." This was continued 
"by the O. S. branch of the Church from 1838 to the 
reunion." " From 1838 to 1854 the N. S. branch co-op- 
erated chiefly with the American Education Society or its 
branches; in 1854 the Permanent Committee of Edu- 
cation for the Ministry' was established." At the re- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 550. f Ibid., p. 353. See p. 201. 

X Ibid,, pp. 357-361. 



330 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



union the Board of Education was reorganized and in- 
corporated, and an act was obtained "authorizing the 
transfer of the property of the Permanent Committee 
on Education to the Board of Education." * An early 
action of our Church to aid Candidates was in 1751, 
when the Synod of New York recommended "to all 
their members, as far as prudence may direct, to make 
another annual collection for the support of young stu- 
dents whose circumstances render them incapable to 
maintain themselves at learning, and for other chari- 
table purposes ; which contributions shall be at the dis- 
posal of such respective Presbyteries where they are 
made."t I* 1 1879 the Assembly adopted a report which 
carefully replied to the question, "Cannot an adequate 
ministry be better provided, without the systematic aid 
of the Church as a body, than with it?" by stating the 
necessity and expediency of aiding Candidates, and re- 
solved " that the Board of Education is entitled to the 
increased confidence and support of all our churches as 
a wisely and efficiently administered agency for conduct- 
ing our educational work." J 

How may Candidates receive aid from the Board ? 

"The Board of Education shall only receive and aid 
Candidates for the ministry of the gospel upon the rec- 
ommendation of a Presbytery of the Church ; and the 
Presbytery is responsible for their examination, subsequent 
care and the designation of the amount of aid to be granted 
to them, within the limits set by the General Assembly." 
The responsibility really rests on the Presbytery. "No 
Candidate shall be received by the Board who has net 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 352. 

f Records of the Presbyterian Churchy p. 246. 

t Minutes G. A. 1879, pp. 602-604. See p. 430. 



CANDIDATES AIDED BY BOARD OF EDUCATION. 331 



been a member of the Presbyterian Church or some close- 
ly-related body for at least one year, who has not been 
recommended to the Presbytery by the Session of the 
church of which he is a member, and who is not suf- 
ficiently advanced in study to enter college, except in 
extraordinary cases."* In 1872 the Assembly recom- 
mended that the Candidate shall have passed his classical 
studies for an academic year, in ordinary cases, before 
he can be helped by the Board. f In 1868 and 1877 
Presbyteries were asked to require the study of the 
"Shorter Catechism." J The Presbyteries are constantly 
enjoined to be very careful in their recommendations as 
to piety, motives, talents, health, promise of efficiency, 
habits, need, and success in study. These recommend- 
ations must be renewed every year, in connection with 
others from the Sessions of the churches to which they 
severally belong. It is also necessary that a report be 
received from the Professors under whom they study as 
to their standing and conduct. " If at any time there 
be discovered in a student such defect in capacity, dili- 
gence, and especially in piety, as would render his intro- 
duction into the ministry a doubtful measure, it shall be 
considered the sacred duty of the Presbytery to cease to 
recommend him, and that of the Board to withdraw its 
appropriations." § In 1878 this rule was modified, so as 
to read that in such a case " it shall be the sacred duty 
of the Board to communicate without delay the informa- 
tion received to the Education Committee of his Pres- 
bytery; and if on careful inquiry on the part of the Pres- 
bytery no satisfactory explanation of the defect can be 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 357, 554. 

t Ibid., p. 549. t Ibid., p. 555. See p. 350. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, p. 360. 



332 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



obtained, or if no response be received by the Board from 
the Presbytery or from their Committee on Education, 
within the current quarter, it shall be the duty of the Board 
to withdraw their aid altogether."* The Board must 
consider the recommendations and reports, and may grant 
the appropriation as it may be able. These appropria- 
tions are "not to be regarded as a loan to be refunded by 
those who comply with these rules and regularly enter the 
ministry, but as a cheerful contribution to facilitate and 
expedite their preparation for it." But the appropriation 
shall be refunded with interest if any " student fail to 
enter on or continue in the work of the ministry, unless 
he can make it appear that he is providentially prevented ; 
if he cease to adhere to the standards of the Presbyterian 
Church ; if he change his place of study contrary to the 
directions of his Presbytery, or continue to prosecute his 
studies at an institution not approved by it or by the 
Board; or withdraw his connection from the Church of 
which this Board is the organ without furnishing a satis- 
factory reason." " The annual appropriations to Candidates 
shall not in ordinary circumstances exceed one hundred 
and fifty dollars to theological or one hundred and twenty 
dollars to collegiate students, and not more than one hun- 
dred dollars to extraordinary cases in the preparatory 
course." f In 1879 the Assembly resolved, (1) "That 
the theological seminaries be earnestly requested to con- 
tinue their diligent attention to the whole subject of ap- 
propriations to students ; that special care be taken that 
no one shall receive more than is requisite for his necessary 
expenses ; that the sum appropriated to the several stu- 
dents shall be determined by a separate vote of the fac- 
ulty on each case, . . . and reported at the end of the 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 360, 553. f Ibid ; 1886, p. 362. 



CANDIDATES AIDED BY BOARD OF EDUCATION. 333 



term to the Board of Trustees." (2) " That each theo- 
logical seminary be respectfully requested to report an- 
nually to the General Assembly how many students have 
been aided by scholarship funds, and how many of these 
have also received aid from the Board, and what is the 
maximum that has been given to any one student." (3) 
u That hereafter the appropriations of the Board be styled 
Scholarships." (The O. S. Assembly allowed this in 
1851.*) (4) "That the Board of Education shall deter- 
mine before each college and seminary year, as far as 
practicable, the exact amount the Board will pay to each 
student the ensuing year, and that the first payment be 
made in the month of October, . . . and all subsequent 
payments shall be made regularly at such intervals as 
may be determined by the Board." (5) " That the Pres- 
byteries be enjoined ... to exercise increased care in 
recommending students in the first instance to the Board 
of Education for aid, and also in the renewing of such 
applications from year to year; also, that they ... be 
requested to endeavor, through the Standing Committee 
of the Presbytery on Education, to assist such students 
as may desire it, by securing for them proper remuner- 
ative missionary or parochial employment during vaca- 
tions." f In 1880 the Assembly resolved that the Board 
be instructed "to withhold all support from students who 
stand below the medium mark in the respective educa- 
tional institutions, unless special and satisfactory reasons 
are shown to the Board for an exception ;" " that, as the 
struggle of the college student is as severe as that of the 
student in the theological seminary, the Assembly approves 
of an equal pecuniary apportionment to each." J In 1893 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 402. t Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 562. 

t Ibid., 1880, p. 71. 



334 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



the discretion of the Board was enlarged in accepting 
academic students, so that they may be received on 
similar terms to those in the College and Theological 
Seminary.* Payments cease at the close of the col- 
legiate year, or when the candidate becomes disqualified, 
marries, is improvident, or is otherwise supported. f The 
Board was enjoined to aid those students only w T ho 
attend the seminaries approved by the Assembly, j In 
1882 the Board was recommended to invest its per- 
manent funds in scholarships yielding each two hundred 
dollars, but the next year approved the reasons of the 
Board for not doing so.§ In 1884 attention was called 
to the act of 1879, and reiterated the resolutions in 
regard to Seminaries reporting to the Assembly the 
amount of aid granted to students from their funds. || 
See pages 332, 571. In 1885 the failure of most of 
the seminaries to answer the questions respecting the 
number of students aided by scholarships or by the 
Board was noticed, and their attention was again called 
to it. " If there are reasons why such information should 
be withheld, they ought to be understood, and if sustained, 
the request of the Assembly should be withdrawn."^ 

The Board in 1897 was authorized to add the follow- 
ing to its Rules : " III. Scholarships.— 10." " 2. It is 
hereby made the duty of the Board, through its Corre- 
sponding Secretary, by correspondence with the Candi- 
dates, the Education and the Mission Committees of Pres- 
byteries, Synodical Superintendents, and the Board of 
Home Missions, and the Mission Committees of Synods, 
to bring about, to as large degree as possible, the em- 



* Minutes G. A. 1893, p. 59. 

t Ibid, p. 547. 

|| Ibid., 1884, P- 59. 



f Presbyterian Digest, p. 359. 
I Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 63. 
\ Ibid., 1885, p. 673. 



CANDIDATES AIDED BY BOARD OF EDUCATION. 335 

ploying of the probationers of the Church in missionary 
labor at the conclusion of their studies. 3. Each Theo- 
logical Seminary is hereby requested to co-operate in 
this plan by so ordering the course of instruction, and 
the general life of the Seminary, as to put increased 
emphasis, if possible, upon the dignity, privilege, and 
pre-eminent importance, in this crisis of the world's 
history, of missionary labor ; and to use its influence 
to incline the young men whom it has under its care, 
without distinction, to a willingness to consecrate the 
strength and zeal of their early manhood to a task so 
appropriate to men in their station, and so rich with 
promise of large results. 4. The Presbyteries are 
hereby requested to co-operate by making themselves 
acquainted through the Board of Education and the 
authorities of the Theological Seminaries, or otherwise, 
with the number and qualifications of the candidates 
who are prepared to offer themselves for missionary 
service, and, as far as possible, to employ them 
promptly upon the conclusion of their studies, that 
thus effective measures may be taken to supply some, 
at least, of our destitute mission-fields, and to make 
use, without delay, of the men whom the church is at 
so much pains to educate."* 

In 1897 permission was granted to the Board so to 
revise the rules as to have all students under the care 
of the Board subject to the same rule.f 

The same Assembly expressed pleasure at the interest 
taken by several Synods in the religious welfare of Pres- 
byterian students in State Universities and other similar 
institutions, and referred the mattertothe several Synods 
to take action, with the hope that no plan be adopted 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 361. f Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 33, 



336 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



to lessen the influence of our denominational institu- 
tions.* 

The expediency of educating German candidates in 
separate institutions was recognized by the Assembly 
of 1885, and special attention was called to those 
Seminaries provided for them.f 

In 1896 the Board was " authorized to make excep- 
tions among Spanish students, granting aid to such as 
marry during their course, when in the judgment of 
the Board and the Presbytery's committee on Educa- 
tion it seems wise." J 

As to candidates from foreign fields, it was resolved, 
" Whereas, From the testimony and experience of other 
churches, as well as from the explicit statements and 
testimony of missionaries who have been and still are 
employed upon fields of foreign mission labor, abundant 
evidence has been supplied to us to show that the train- 
ing of candidates for the ministry in civil and religious 
circumstances and conditions wholly different from those 
of their native land and future field of labor, generally, 
and to a large extent, unfits them for work in their own 
lands and among their own countrymen ; be it Resolved, 
that the Board will not henceforth give aid to any student 
from the foreign field unless he has been recommended 
by our foreign missionaries abroad, or has come to study 
in this country by a special invitation given from this 
Board upon the request of other duly recognized Church 
authorities, or missionaries resident on the fields from 
which these students come." 

What information does the Board require before grant- 
ing an appropriation? 



* Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 134. 
t Ibid,, 1896, p. 45. 



f Ibid., 1885, p. 672. 
\ Ibid., 1885, p. 667. 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



337 



" The Presbytery, in examining students with a view 
to their recommendation for aid, must embrace such 
points as are indicated by the following questions, to 
which definite answers, by the direction of the Assem- 
bly, will invariably be required by the Board : Give 
name of candidate in full. Age ? Residence ? Has 
Presbytery (or the Education Committee in the interim 
between the meetings of Presbytery) examined him on 
the following points, and were his answers satisfactory : 
— Piety? Motives for seeking the ministry ? Talents? 
Health ? Promise of practical efficiency ? Is he free 
from expensive and injurious habits ? How long has he 
been a communicant in a Presbyterian church? Give 
the name of the church. If in an academy, give name 
of academy and class. If in College, or ready to enter, 
give name of College and class. If in Seminary, or 
ready to enter, give name of Seminary and class. If in 
a Theological Seminary, has he pursued a full collegiate 
course ? If so, give the name of the College of which 
he is a graduate. If not a college graduate, has he had 
the equivalent of a college course ? If so, send a de- 
tailed statement of his previous studies and career. 
Has he been recommended to Presbytery by his Church 
Session ? Can he recite the Westminister Shorter 
Catechism ? What is the smallest amount required 
to meet his really necessary expenses to the end of 
the fiscal year, viz., April 1st? Has he read a copy 
of the rules? Does he accept the requirements con- 
tained in them?"* 

What are the duties of Candidates ? 

" The young brethren who look to this work are ear- 
nestly and affectionately reminded that all intellectual ac- 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 357. 
22 



338 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



quisitions are of little value without the cultivation of 

piety, and that they are expected and required to pay 
special attention to the practical duties of religion, such 
as reading the Scriptures, secret prayer and meditation, 
occasional acts of special consecration of themselves to 
Christ and to his service as their Redeemer and as the 
Lord of all ; attendance on regular meetings on the Sab- 
bath and during the week; endeavors to promote the 
salvation of others ; and the exhibition at all times of a 
pious and consistent example." They should report, soon 
after the meeting of the Assembly, to the Presbyterial 
Education Committee of their progress, wants and pros- 
pects, and they should carefully observe all the rules of 
the Board. If a student finds it necessary to relinquish 
study for a time, he should give notice to the Board.* 
Where may Candidates study ? 

In 1879 the Assembly directed "the Board of Educa- 
tion to require the Candidates hereafter received under 
their care to pursue their collegiate studies, except in very 
extraordinary cases, in institutions that sympathize with 
the doctrinal teachings of our Church." f This subject 
early engaged the attention of our Church. In 1739 the 
Synod of Philadelphia took steps to establish a school or 
seminary of learning, but the effort failed. In 1744 the 
Synod opened a free school, to be sustained by annual 
collections in the churches, its special object being to pre- 
pare young men for the ministry. In 1 752 the Synod 
of New York ordered collections for the College of New 
Jersey, and the next year sent a delegation to Scotland 
for aid, with an address to the General Assembly of the 
Church of Scotland. The chief object of the college is 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 360. 
f Ibid., p. 359. See p. 347. 



SEMINARIES. 



339 



stated to be the promoting of the interest of learning and 
religion in this infant country, and the increase of a sound 
educated ministry.* In 1790 the Synod of Virginia rec- 
ommended the establishment of two general institutions 
of learning, which afterward developed into Washington 
College in Virginia, and Jefferson College in Pennsylva- 
nia. These schools were also "for the purpose of edu- 
cating young men for the ministry." Such was the origin 
of several other colleges.f 

The theological training of Candidates must be under 
the direction of the Presbytery. No one shall be licensed 
" unless, after his having completed the usual course of 
academical studies, he shall have studied divinity at least 
two years under some approved divine or Professor of 
theology." J At first Candidates studied with their Pas- 
tor or some other Minister, often living in the Minis- 
ter's house, and were gradually introduced by him into 
parish-work. But it was early found that a Professor 
of theology was much needed. In 1761 an effort was 
made to secure a competent Professor, and a provisional 
arrangement was made. In 1809 plans were proposed 
for the« establishment of a theological seminary, which in 
1812 resulted in the formation of one at Princeton, N. J., 
which was accommodated in the college buildings until 
suitable ones could be erected.§ In 1838 the O. S. As- 
sembly resolved that Presbyteries are enjoined to see 
that their candidates prosecute their studies only at 
such theological seminaries or with such divines as are 
thus approved and recognized by the Presbyterian 
Church. At the reunion this was reaffirmed. || In 1895 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 388-396. 

t Ibid., pp. 403-406. See p. 441. J See p. 351. 

§ Assembly's Digest, pp. 426-438 ; Presbyterian Digest, pp. 430-432. 
|| Assembly's Digest, p. 778. 



340 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



the Presbytery of New York was enjoined not to 
receive under its care for licensure students studying in 
theological seminaries, whose teaching has been dis- 
allowed by the Assembly. This was reaffirmed in 
1896 and 1897 and explained as applying equally to 
all Presbyteries and as not interfering with the right 
of Presbyteries to judge of the qualifications of their 
Candidates. Presbyteries in the exercise of their 
rights " are subject to the Constitutional powers of the 
higher judicatories."* 

What theological seminaries are approved by the Gen- 
eral Assembly? 

The seminaries recognized and approved by the Gen- 
eral Assembly are — f 

1. The Princeton Theological Seminary, founded by 
the Assembly in 1812. 

2. The Auburn Theological Seminary, established by 
certain Presbyteries in Central and Western New York 
in 1819. 

3. The Western Theological Seminary, at Allegheny, 
founded by the Assembly in 1825. 

4. The Lane Seminary, at Cincinnati, founded 1829 
by individuals, members of the Presbyterian Church, 
but not under any ecclesiastical control. It came 
under the Assembly's supervision at the Reunion. 

5. The Danville Theological Seminary, founded by the 
O. S. Assembly in 1853. It was offered in 1884 to the 
Southern Church for joint use and occupancy by the two 
branches of the Church, but declined. It was reorgan- 
ized in 1886 under our Assembly. See page 291. 

6. The McCormick Theological Seminary, Chicago, 
111. It was originally " The Indiana Theological Semi- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 546-548. f Ibid., pp. 407-524. 



SEMINARIES. 



341 



nary," at South Hanover, founded by the Synod of 
Indiana in 1830. It was removed to New Albany in 
1840. It was received under the care of the N. S. 
Assembly in 1859, removed to Chicago and called the 
Northwestern Theological Seminary. In 1886 it be- 
came the McCormick Theological Seminary.* 

7. German Theological School, at Newark, N. J. It 
was organized by the Presbytery of Newark, but reorgan- 
ized in 1871 according to the plan proposed by the Gen- 
eral Assembly, and taken under its care. 

8. German Theological School of the North-west, at 
Dubuque, Iowa. It was an individual enterprise, with 
the sympathy and support of the Presbyteries of Dubuque 
and Dane. These two seminaries were reorganized in 
1871, and taken under the care of the General Assembly. 
In 1892 they received a new endorsement, and any change 
of the course of study or location was disapproved. 
They were recommended to seek permanent endowment.! 

9. Lincoln University, Theological Department, near 
Oxford, Pa. It was originally called the Ashmun Insti- 
tute, and was designed for the education of colored men, 
and the preparation of some, thus educated, for the minis- 
try. In 1871 the theological department was reorganized 
and placed under the care of the General Assembly. 

10. San Francisco Seminary, organized by the Synod 
of the Pacific in 1871, and received under the care of 
i ho General Assembly in 1872. 

11. Blackburn University, at Carlinville, 111. It was 
founded by Rev. Gideon Blackburn, D.D., in 1838. In 
1857 it was incorporated as Blackburn Theological Semi- 
nary. In 1867 it was organized as a university. In 1872 
it was received under the care of the General Assembly. J 
For several years it has had no Theological department. 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 491. t Ibid., p. 510. X Ibid., p. 501. 



342 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



12. Biddle University, at Charlotte, N. C. In 1867 
the Presbytery of Catawba with the gift of Mrs. H. J. 
Biddle of Philadelphia established the Biddle Memo- 
rial Institute, under the Committee on Freedmen, who 
chose its Professors. In 1875 its theological depart- 
ment w r as taken under the care of the Assembly, In 
1876 it was chartered as Biddle University.* 

13. Omaha Theological Seminary, at Omaha, Neb. It 
was organized with approval of the Assembly in 1891.f 

The Union Theological Seminary in New York w T as 
founded in 1836 by individuals, and not under any eccle- 
siastical control. In 1870 it proposed a plan by w T hich 
it and other seminaries should be under the supervision 
and approval of the Assembly. This was accepted, but 
in 1893 it declared the plan illegal and itself independ- 
ent. It is no longer approved by the Assembly.J 

What control has tlie Assembly over these seminaries ? 

Before the reunion several of these seminaries were 
under the direct control of the General Assembly, some 
were under Synods or Presbyteries, and others were 
without ecclesiastical control. In 1870 it was agreed 
that as far as possible all should stand in the same re- 
lation to the Assembly, and receive recognition and ap- 
probation from the Assembly. § 

The following plan was adopted : 

1. " Accepting the offer so generously made by the 
Theological Seminary in New York — a seminary inde- 
pendent hitherto of all direct ecclesiastical control — to 
invest the General Assembly with the right of veto in 
the election of Professors in that institution, the Assem- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 520. 

t Ibid., p. 522. { Ibid., p. 472. 

I Ibid., p. 410. 



SEMINAKIES. 



343 



bly would invite all those theological seminaries not now 
under the control of the General Assembly to adopt at their 
earliest convenience the same rule and method, to the end 
that throughout the whole Presbyterian Church there 
may be uniform and complete confidence in those entrust- 
ed with the training of our Candidates for the ministry." 

2. "The several Boards of Directors of those semina- 
ries which are now under the control of the General 
Assembly shall be authorized to elect, suspend and dis- 
place the Professors of the seminaries under their care, 
subject in all cases to the veto of the General Assembly, 
to whom they shall annually make a full report of their 
proceedings, and to whom their minutes shall be sub- 
mitted whenever the Assembly shall require them to be 
produced. These Boards shall further be authorized to 
fix the salaries of the Professors and to fill their own 
vacancies, subject in all cases to the veto of the Assem- 
bly." The veto must be given by the next Assembly.* 

In 1894 a plan for a more direct control by the Assem- 
bly over the property and instruction of our seminaries 
was approved and sent to the seminaries. See page 572. 

The Assembly has directed and warned — 

" That in view of the activity of the adherents of In- 
dependency and Prelacy in the dissemination of their 
views of the Church and its polity, and in view of the 
grave constitutional and administrative questions in our 
Church needing intelligent discussion and settlement, the 
Assembly advises the seminaries under its care to give 
more attention to thorough and systematic instruc- 
tion on the constitution and polity of the Presbyterian 
Church." f 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 413. See p. 281. 
t Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 91 ; 1889, p. 98. 



344 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



" That in view of the necessity for combining the 
most thorough instruction with the best training, we sug- 
gest to the seminaries the propriety of co-operating with 
Presbyteries in having the months of the seminary ses- 
sion assiduously devoted to study, and the months of 
vacation devoted to Christian work, under the special 
supervision of Pastors and Presbyteries. 

" That in view of the importance of a thorough com- 
mand of the Bible in the original tongues, we urge that 
greater stress be laid in our seminaries upon a thorough 
acquaintance with the Bible in the original Hebrew and 
Greek, and that a creditable examination in the Greek 
of the New Testament be required of every graduate of 
a college as a condition to being received into our theo- 
logical seminaries." * 

"That in view of the crude and dangerous utterances 
of many of the secular and religious papers, periodicals 
and books, and of some of the pulpits of the land, re- 
sulting from the introduction and prevalence of German 
mysticism and ' higher criticism/ and of philosophic 
speculation and so-called scientific evolution; in view of 
the alarming defection from the faith of the gospel both 
in this country and abroad, and which seriously threat- 
ens our own beloved Church ; and in view of the fact 
that the revealed word of God, the Holy Scripture, is 
the only infallible rule of faith and practice, and there- 
fore the only hope of mankind, — your committee recom* 
mend that this Assembly, in the name of the Great Head 
of the Church, solemnly warn all who give instruction 
in our theological seminaries against inculcating any 
views or adopting any methods which may tend to un- 
settle faith in the doctrine of the divine origin and plen- 

* Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 91 ; 1883, p. 682, 



SEMINARIES. 



345 



ary inspiration of the Scriptures held by our Church or 
in our Presbyterian systems of doctrine, either by ignor- 
ing or depreciating the supernatural element in divine 
revelation, or by exalting human conjecture and specula- 
tion above historical and divine facts and truths, or by 
applying hypotheses of evolution, unverified and incapa- 
ble of verification, to the word of the living God."* 

" The General Assembly feels constrained to express 
itself clearly and decidedly on the rationalistic treatment 
of the Holy Scriptures by Protestant teachers in Europe, 
whose works are introduced into our country, and whose 
evil influence is felt in our Church. Our Confession of 
Faith (chapter i., section ii.), after giving the names of 
the books of the Old and New Testaments, adds, e all 
which are given by inspiration of God to be the rule of 
faith and life/ The denial of the authenticity or truth- 
fulness of the Holy Scriptures is a denial of their inspi- 
ration ; and any teaching that suggests such denial should 
be not only carefully avoided, but studiously repelled. 
The Assembly would not discourage the full use of all 
light in critical study, nor does it assume that any erro- 
neous teaching is welcomed or offered within the bounds 
of the Church ; but it would warn all Pastors and teach- 
ers of the danger to young and inexperienced minds in 
the free use of crude theories and unproved speculations 
on the part of religious instructors, and would remind 
them of the paramount importance of sustaining in pos- 
itive doctrine the authenticity, integrity, truthfulness and 
inspiration of the Holy Scriptures against the unsanctified 
learning by which an unbelieving world, through nomi- 
nally Christian channels, assaults the Church of God." 

" The Assembly would also remind the Presbyteries 
* Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 92. 



346 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



of their special responsibility as guardians of the faith, 
and that in view of the apprehensions excited through- 
out the Church by the rationalistic handling of the 
word of God, it is incumbent upon them to see to it 
that the appropriate constitutional action be taken, if at 
any time it should become manifest that any Minister 
of our Church was promulgating theories of dangerous 
tendency or contra-confessional doctrine concerning the 
Holy Scripture."* In 1891 these deliverances were 
reaffirmed, and in 1893 the original Scriptures were 
again declared to be inerrant. The Bible in its various 
translations when freed from errors of translators, etc., 
is the very word of God and wholly without error. f 

" Our theological seminaries stand related to the de- 
fence of the truth as our military schools to the defence 
of the country. . . . The cause is one that appeals more 
and more powerfully to those who understand the pe- 
culiar dangers that beset the Church in modern times, 
and w r ho believe that human nature can be sanctified 
only through the truth of God. Men are wanted of 
disciplined faculties trained in exegesis, dialectics and 
powers of effective utterance." J 

The seminaries should provide for the systematic study 
of the English Bible throughout the entire course. Stu- 
dents should be trained to Christianize the masses.§ 

Professors should be chosen not only on account of 
scholarship, but also experience in the ministry. 

What is required for admittance to the seminaries? 

The student shall produce evidence that he has good 

talents, is prudent and discreet, is in full communion, 

and has had a collegiate course or its equivalent. In 1878 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 45. f Ibid., pp. 56, 57. See p. 382. 

t Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 674. g Ibid., 1888, p. 89. 



LICENSE. 



347 



it was resolved, That in the judgment of this Assembly 
it is desirable that some knowledge of the Hebrew be 
required of students entering our Seminaries.* And 
in 1898 the Assembly suggested that all students be 
required to pass an examination on the Confession of 
Faith and Form of Government before receiving their 
diplomas from the Theological Seminaries.f 

May Candidates select a seminary and leave at pleasure ? 

" Our Presbyteries should in all cases inquire into and 
advise as to the choice by the Candidate of the institu- 
tion at which he will pursue his studies, and that no 
Candidate thus selecting his institution should leave it 
for another without the consent of his Presbytery."J 
The Presbytery should choose the schools and semi- 
naries in which the candidates shall study. § 

What is license ? 

It is a part of trial, authority given by Presbytery to 
Probationers to preach the gospel for a limited time, that 
their gifts may be tested, and that the Presbyteries may 
make " a competent trial of their talents, and, receiving 
from the churches a good report, they may in due time 
ordain them to the sacred office." See pp. 201, 323, 326. 

By what Presbytery may a Candidate be licensed ? 

By the one " to which he naturally belongs ?? and 
under which he has studied, unless he be transferred 
to some other Presbytery ; and he should be so trans- 
ferred if he proposes to labor in the bounds of that 
Presbytery. It is irregular for a Candidate to go into 
another denomination or any other than our own Pres- 
byteries to obtain a license and return to labor in our 
bounds. 1 1 See page 326. 

* Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 95. | Ibid., 1898, p. 129. 

t Ibid., 1877, p. 535. See p. 326. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 552. 
|| Ibid., p, 549. 



348 



OF" LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



Is a liberal education necessary for licensure ? 

"It is recommended that the Candidate shall also be re- ■ 
quired to produce a diploma of bachelor or master of arts 
from some college or university, or at least authentic testi- 
monials of his having gone through a regular course of 
learning" The Assembly has always insisted on this, 
although in certain cases it has waived this qualification, 
as in 1758 the Synod permitted the reception of a Welsh 
Licentiate, and in 1807 the Assembly authorized the 
Presbytery of Philadelphia to license a colored Candi- 
date.* In 1876 the Trustees of Lincoln University over- 
hired the Assembly in regard to the licensure and aid of 
young colored men seeking the ministry, and received 
the following answer : " The General Assembly has no 
authority to modify the regulations of our 'Form of 
Government' in respect to the qualifications of Licen- 
tiates. A t the same time the Assembly recognizes the 
propriety of the exercise by the Presbyteries of a wise 
discretion in their administration of the functions en- 
trusted to them by the Church, in view of the great 
work to be done by our Church among the colored peo- 
ple in this country. The Assembly specially accords 
such discretion to those Presbyteries which are providen- 
tially brought into special relations to that work; mean- 
while, in view of the experience of several years, enjoin- 
ing upon such Presbyteries the obligation to take great 
care lest any incompetent or unworthy men be admitted 
into the ministry of our Church."* 

IV. Why is a thorough education necessary? 

"Because it is highly reproachful to religion, and dan- 
gerous to the Church, to entrust the holy ministry to weak 
and ignorant men" 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 553. 



TEIALS FOR LICENSE. 



349 



In what studies shall the Candidates be examined ? 

" Tlie Presbytery shall try each Candidate — 

1. "As to his knowledge of the Latin language and the 
original languages in which the Holy Scriptures were writ- 
ten? Often the college diploma is received as evidence 
of his knowledge of Latin and Greek. 

2. "They shall also examine him on the arts and sci- 
ences? A college diploma is generally considered suffi- 
cient evidence. 

3. "On theology, natural and revealed? 

4. " On ecclesiastical history? 

5. " On the sacraments and church government? 

6. " In the English Bible?* 

These examinations are generally conducted in open 
Presbytery by standing committees on examinations, all 
the members, however, having the privilege of asking 
questions. The examinations may be arrested at any 
time by vote. Sometimes the Presbytery, if large, 
pressed with business and having a large number of Can- 
didates under its charge, orders that the Standing Com- 
mittee on Examinations shall carefully examine all Can- 
didates, and report in detail the result to Presbytery for 
final action. 

What written pieces are required ? 

"And in order to make trial of his talents to explain and 
vindicate, and practically to enforce, the doctrines of the 
gospel, the Presbytery shall require of him — 

1. "A Latin exegesis on some common head in di- 
vinity? 

2. "A critical exercise, in which the Candidate shall give 
a specimen of his taste and judgment in sacred criticism, 
presenting an explication of the original text, stating its 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 555. See p. 566. 



350 OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 

connection, illustrating its force and beauties, removing its 
difficulties, and solving any important questions which ii 

may present." 

3. 66 A lecture or exposition of severed vetoes of Scrip- 
ture" and — 

4. U A popular sermon" 

Before these are approved as parts of trial they are 
generally handed to committees for examination, espe- 
cially the Latin exegesis and the critical exercise. Some- 
times the Presbytery require them all to be read before 
the bodv or a eonoiwation. 

V. May the Presbytery demand further trials ? 

" These or other similecr exercises, at the discretion of 
the Presbytery, shall be exhibited until they shall have ob- 
tained satisfaction ets to the Candidate's piety, literature 
and aptness to teach in the churches. The lecture and 
popular sermon, if the Presbytery think proper, may be 
delivered in the presence of a congregation" Formerly 
this was generally done, and in many places the custom 
is continued. But in the larger Presbyteries the Candi- 
date is required to read or deliver before the body the 
sermon, at least in part, that they may have some idea 
of his qualifications as a public speaker. 

Is a knowledge of the Catechisms necessary ? 

In 1868 the O. S. Assembly required the Presbyteries 
" to see that the Candidates for licensure be well versed in 
the Catechisms and well furnished with Scripture proof- 
texts." * In 1 880 it was " recommended that the directors 
of the theological seminaries under the care of the As- 
sembly be requested to see to it, that all Candidates for 
the Presbyterian ministry under their instruction be pre 
pared for an annual examination in the 1 Westminster 

* Presbyterian Digest \ p. 555. See p. 331. 



TIME OF LICENSE. 



351 



Shorter Catechism/" This was reiterated the next 
year.* 

How are the examinations and pieces to be approved ? 

After the various parts of trials are completed to the 
satisfaction of Presbytery the Candidate retires, and the 
roll is called to give every member the opportunity to 
express his opinion. The roll is generally called a second 
time for the vote, to sustain these parts of trial. The 
question is then put, Shall the Candidate be licensed to 
preach the gospel ? 

VL When may a Candidate be licensed ? 

"Hud the most effectual measures may be taken to guard 
against the admission of insufficient men into the sacred 
office, it is recommended that no Candidate, except in ex- 
tra&rdinary cases, be licensed, unless, after his having com- 
pleted the usual course of academical studies, he shall have 
studied divinity at least two years under some approved di- 
vine or Professor of Theology" Attempts have several 
times been made to increase the required term to three 
years. In 1792 the Assembly declared that the rule 
adopted by the Synod of New York and New Jersey, re- 
quiring three years, was unconstitutional. In 1792, 1835 
and 1836 overtures were sent to the Presbyteries pro- 
posing that the change be made in the constitution. In 
1836 and 1837 a majority of the Presbyteries which an- 
swered voted in favor of the change, but not a majority of 
the whole number. The Assembly has, however, often 
declared "that it is highly important that theological stu- 
dents continue the full time of three years in the semi- 
nary, and complete the whole course of study prescribed 
in the plan/' and that "it is in general highly inexpedient 
for Candidates for the ministry to apply for licensure at 

* Minutes G. A, 1880, p. 63 ; 1881, p. 577. 



352 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



such a period of their course of study as would prevent 
them from finishing the three years' plan of studies." 
The O. S. Assembly in 1844 declared that a pledge of 
three years' study does not conflict with the constitu- 
tion.* In 1863 it recommended that the Presbyteries 
exercise great prudence in licensing of Candidates, and 
that in ordinary cases this be postponed until the com- 
pletion of the theological course. j In 1876 the 
Assembly replied to an overture from the Lincoln 
University in regard to colored Candidates, according 
certain discretion. £ In 1887 Presbyteries were advised 
in extraordinary cases, for the evangelization of the 
masses, to take advantage of the flexibility of the rules 
for licensing candidates.! In 1891 the Asssmbly de- 
cided that when a full college course was impracticable 
the student be required to take a seminary course of 
three years, preceded by at least one year's preparatory 
training. He should be not less than 25 years of age, 
with fair education, of approved piety, and with good 
talents. Full record should be made of each case.|| 

How long is the course of study in the seminaries ? 

They all have adopted a three-year course. In 1865 
the O. S. Assembly approved that the plan of the Prince- 
ton Seminary should read, " The period of continuance 
in the Theological Seminary shall in no case be less than 
four years previous to an examination for the degree 
of Bachelor of Divinity ."^f But the next year, at the 
request of the faculty the Assembly " sanctioned the 
adoption by any or all of our seminaries of a course 
of studies to be pursued, purely at the option of students, 
during a fourth year, not impairing the three years' course 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 556. f Minutes G. A. 1863, p. 19. 
} Presbyterian Digest, p. 553. \ Minutes G. A. 1887, p. 112. 
|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 557. 1f 3finutes G. A. 1865, p. 573. 



FORM OF LICENSURE. 



353 



as heretofore pursued, provided no increase of the number 
of teachers shall be asked on this account. And no dis- 
tinctive degree or title shall be conferred on those electing 
to pursue the fourth year's course, save a certificate sim- 
ilar to that now authorized for the three years' course." * 

May one be licensed without expecting to be ordained? 

" The General Assembly cannot sanction the practice 
of licensure as a means to attain a higher measure of 
usefulness merely, without aiming to reach ordination, 
as this would be virtually to make two grades of 
preaching officers." f 

May a Candidate preach without a license ? 

It is certainly contrary to the design of this chapter, 
and dangerous to the churches. Those who teach and 
preach should be under the supervision of the church 
courts. The Assembly has often expressed disapproval 
of those who preach without license. J Yet Candidates 
are encouraged to try their gifts, under the direction of 
their Pastors or of the Presbytery, during the seminary 
vacations, in prayer-meetings and even in church services, 
and in destitute places as colporteurs. § Sometimes ap- 
plication is made to Presbytery for a temporary license 
to preach during the second vacation within the bounds 
of the Presbytery and under the supervision of some 
Pastor. 1 1 Students should not preach without authority 
from their Presbytery and permission from that within 
whose bounds they desire to labor. 

VII. How is the Candidate to be licensed? 

" If the Presbytery be satisfied with his trials, they shall 

then proceed to license him in the following manner : The 

* Minutes O. A. 1866 , p. 46. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 559. 

J7Wd.,p.543. § See p. 455. || See p. 80. \ Min, Q, A. 1892, p. 111. 

23 



354 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



Moderator shall propose to him the following questions" 
in the presence of the Presbytery : 

1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible rule 

if faith and practice f 9 

2. "Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures f" 

3. "Do you jwomise to study the peace, unity and pur- 
ity of the Church ?" 

4. "Do you promise to submit yourself, in the Lord, to 
the government of this Presbytery, or of any other Presby- 
tery in the bounds of which you may be called ?" 

In licensing Local Evangelists the fourth question 
should be : " Do you promise to submit yourself in the 
Lord to the government of this Presbytery during the 
period of your service in it as a Local Evangelist ?" * 

VIII. "TJie Candidate having answered these questions 
in the affirmative, and the Moderator having offered up a 
prayer suitable to the occasion, he shall address himself to 
the Candidate to the following purpose," the members of 
Presbytery standing: "In the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and by that authority which he hath given to the 
Church for its edification, we do license you to preach the 
gospel wherever God in his providence may call you; and 
for this purpose may the blessing of God rest upon you, 
and may the Spirit of Christ fill your heart Amen." 

In the case of a Local Evangelist, the above should read: 
" ive do license you to preach the gospel within the bounds 
of this Presbytery See page 565. Should he desire ordi- 
nation he must pass the regular examinations for licensure 
and ordination prescribed in the Form of Goverment.f 
* Minutes G. A. 1S9J,, p. 88. f I*>id., 1898, p. 130. 



LICENSE. 



355 



Is it necessary that he assent to the Standards ? 

It has always been required. See page 379.* 
What record shall be made ? 

"A record shall be made of the licensure in the following 
or like form, viz. : 

"At , the — day of , the Presbytery of 

having received testimonials in favor of 

, of his having gone through a regular course of 

literature, of his good moral character, and of his being in 
the communion of the Church, proceeded to take the usual 
parts of trial for his licensure; and he having given sat- 
isfaction as to his accomplishments in literature, as to his 
experimental acquaintance with religion, and as to his pro- 
ficiency in divinity and other studies, the Presbytery did, 
and hereby do, express their approbation of all these jmrts 
of trial; and he having adopted the Confession of Faith 
of this Church, and satisfactorily answered the questions 
appointed to be put to Candidates to be licensed, the Pres- 
bytery did, and hereby do, license him, the said 

, to preach the gospel of Christ, as a Probationer 

for the holy ministry, within the bounds of this Presbytery, 
or wherever else he shall be orderly calledP 

A copy of this record, signed by the Moderator and 
Stated Clerk, should be handed to the Licentiate as a 
certification to the church of his authority to preach. 

What powers have Licentiates ? 

They are licensed to preach the gospel as part of their 
probation for the ministry. " Although Candidates and 
Licentiates are in training for the gospel ministry, and in 
consequence of this are placed under the care of Presbyte- 
ries, and in certain respects become immediately responsi- 
ble to them, yet they are to be regarded as belonging to the 
order of the laity till they receive ordination to the whole 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 4, 8. 



356 



OF LICENSING CANDIDATES. 



work of the gospel ministry." * They cannot administer 
the sacraments.f Nor pronounce the benediction.^ Nor 
solemnize marriage. Yet the O. S. Assembly in 1844 re- 
solved that they "do not consider them as violating any 
rules of the Church by solemnizing marriages in those 
States where the civil laws expressly authorize them to 
do it." § They have no seat or voice in Session or any 
church court, yet, as part of their preparation, they 
should be present as frequently as possible.|| If acting 
as Stated Supplies of churches, they are not to be re- 
garded as Pastors, nor to sit as Moderators in the Session 
or congregational meetings.^ 

IX. May a Candidate be transferred from one Presbytery 
to another ? 

" When any Candidate for licensure shall have occasion 
while his trials are going on to remove from the bounds of 
his own Presbytery into those of another, it shall be con- 
sidered as regular for the latter Presbytery, on his produ- 
cing proper testimonials from the former, to take up his 
trials at the jioint at which they were left, and conduct 
them to a conclusion in the same manner as if they had 
been commenced by themselves " This implies that he re- 
ceives a regular dismissal from the Presbytery which be- 
gan his examinations. It is not lawful for him to place 
himself under the care of a Presbytery while under the 
care of another, especially after being refused a license.** 

X. How may a Licentiate be transferred ? 

"In like manner, when any Candidate after licensure 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 560. See p. 133. 

f Directory for Worship, chs. viii. and ix. See pp. 83, 90. 

% Assembly's Digest, p. 108. See p. 117. 

| Presbyterian Digest, p. 561. See p. 97. 

|| Assembly's Digest, p. 86. See p. 130. 

** Presbyterian Digest, p. 549. See p. 214. 



LICENSE RENEWED. 



357 



shall, by the permission of his Presbytery , remove ivithout 
its limits, an extract of the record of his licensure, accom- 
panied with a presbyterial recommendation, signed by the 
Clerk, sltcdl be his testimonials to the Presbytery under 
whose care lie shall come." 

XL For how long a time may a Candidate be licensed ? 

The constitution leaves it indefinite; the Presbytery was 
therefore at liberty to recall the license at any time when 
satisfied that the preaching is not to the edification of 
the churches. The Assembly in 1872 adopted the fol- 
lowing rule: Every license shall expire at the end of 
four years, unless the Licentiate during that period be 
called to permanent labor in the Church. The Presby- 
tery may extend the license for one year.* In 1874 this 
was explained to mean that all licenses then in force ex- 
pired in four years from the date of that action. f 

May a license be renewed ? 

There are cases in which this seems proper, as after 
restoration to health, return from foreign travel, resum- 
ing study after being engaged for a time in teaching or 
secular employments, or even restoration after church 
discipline. The Assembly seems to refer to such cases 
among others in its deliverance, " that the Assembly 
has no power over the functions of the Presbytery in 
granting and continuing licenses, save that of review 
and control."f 

May a license be recalled ? 

4 ' When a Licentiate shall have been preaching for a 
considerable time, and his services do not appear edifying 
to the churches, the Presbytery may, if they think proper, 
recall his license;" or whenever it is discovered that the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 559. 
t Ibid., p. 560. 



358 



ELECTION OF PASTOIt. 



Candidate is unfit for the ministry; or when charged 
with immorality, in which case the Presbytery should 
not only deprive him of his license, but also remit him 
to the Session for further discipline; or whenever the 
Presbytery is dissatisfied with his conduct or preaching.* 
Where may a Licentiate preach ? 

He may preach "within the bounds of this Presbytery, 
or wherever else he shall be orderly called such is the 
wording of his license. He is under the care of Pres- 
bytery, which should therefore see that he is properly 
employed within their bounds in vacant churches or mis- 
sionary stations ; or, with the approbation of Presbytery, 
he may labor elsewhere, or enter the service of the Boards. 

How are Candidates licensed in other churches V 

See pp. 202, 387. 



CHAPTER XV. 

OF THE. ELECTION AND ORDINATION OF BISHOPS OR 
PASTORS, AND EVANGELISTS. 

I. What is a vacant church ? 

Every congregation without a Pastor is to be regarded 
as a vacant church, though it may have a Stated Supply 
and be regularly ministered to by the Pastor of another 
church. " The Presbytery is officially the Pastor of 
every vacant church within its bounds."! 

How is a vacant church to be ministered unto ? 

The Session of a vacant church, under its responsibil- 
ity to Presbytery, must take charge of the pulpit and de- 
termine who shall preach therein. Permission should be 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 560. f Ibid., p. 588. 



PASTOR SECURED. 



359 



asked of Presbytery for leave to supply the pulpit, and 
the Session should invite those who are sent to them rec- 
ommended by Presbytery.* The Session should u use 
their best endeavors to promote the settlement of a Pas- 
tor in the speediest manner possible consistently with the 
peace, order and edification of the congregation ; and it 
is the privilege of the people or any portion of them to 
complain to the Presbytery when they think that the Ses- 
sion, after being suitably requested, neglect or refuse to 
convene the congregation to elect a Pastor." f ^ ^ ke 
inconvenient or impossible to procure a Minister on any 
Sabbath, the services should be conducted by the Session 
according to " Form of Government," ch. xxi.J 

How may a Session procure a Pastor ? 

There are several methods. 

1. The Presbytery or Pastors or other persons may 
recommend certain Licentiates and Ministers as suitable 
Candidates. These the Session may invite in turn to preach 
one or more Sabbaths, until the congregation appear pre- 
pared to unite on one for their Pastor. The Licentiates 
and Ministers thus presented to the church are styled 
Candidates for the pulpit. This method is called "can- 
didating." It is in very general use, but has many serious 
objections, placing the Minister in a disadvantageous posi- 
tion, and failing to give the church a fair opportunity to 
judge of his qualifications, and often destroying the har- 
mony of the congregation. 

2. A second may be called " the Stated-Supply plan." 
The Session may select from those recommended to them, 
or of whom they have some knowledge, one who in their 
judgment gives promise of usefulness, and may engage him 

* Directory for Worship, eh. vii., sect. vi. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 562. t See p. 551. 



360 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



as a Stated Supply for a few months or a year. This may 
be done with the expressed intention of settlement as 
Pastor at the end of the time if agreeable to both parties. 
This also has objections: Ministers and Licentiates do 
not like so long a period of uncertainty and trial, and 
the church cannot receive much edification while it con- 
tinues. 

3. Another plan is "by committee." The Session, 
dreading the evils of the above plans, may supply the 
pulpit by inviting settled Pastors, Professors or other 
Ministers who cannot be regarded as Candidates to 
preach for them while the church is vacant. A meet- 
ing of the congregation is called, and a committee, com- 
posed of the Session or a part of it and of certain per- 
sons of the congregation, is appointed to select a Pastor. 
The congregation may indeed veto their choice, but it is 
generally understood that the decision of the committee 
shall be accepted by the church. Recommendations are 
received, and the committee visit different churches and 
hear the Pastors in their ordinary ministrations, and 
become acquainted with their work and personal char- 
acter. When they are satisfied that they have found a 
Minister who will be acceptable to the congregation, 
they may converse with him on the subject, and if he be 
willing to consider their offer, he may desire to visit the 
church and preach there before giving a final answer. 
The committee render their report to the congregation, 
and the call is voted and prepared for the action of 
Presbytery. Even a Licentiate may be heard by this 
method: the committee may request some neighboring 
Pastor to invite him to preach in his pulpit, or they may 
visit the church to which he has been sent to labor by 
the Presbytery. This method is often employed by the 



PASTOR PROCURED. 



361 



more important churches where Ministers of reputation and 
experience are sought. It is growing in favor, having many 
decided advantages, affording as it does to Ministers and 
churches better opportunities of forming correct judg- 
ments. A modified form of this plan is sometimes em- 
ployed. The congregation may have a small or inexpe- 
rienced Session, and, possessing great confidence in their 
former Pastor or some other Minister, may appoint him 
the committee, with like powers as above, to select a 
Pastor for them. This, however, places great responsi- 
bility upon the Minister. 

Our book does not prescribe the plan to be pursued, 
but it assumes that the congregation as such, or by their 
chosen representatives, shall have ample opportunity to 
be " satisfied with his ministerial qualifications" and have 
some experience of his labors before they shall make 
out a call for a Pastor.* " When any Probationer shall 
have preached so much to the satisfaction of any congre- 
gation as that the people appear prepared to elect a Pas- 
tor, the Session shall take measures to convene them for 
this purpose" 

May several Candidates appear before the congregation? 

This seems in most cases unavoidable. Some Candi- 
dates do not make any marked impression upon the peo- 
ple, and the Session do not deem it advisable to invite 
them again. Several may therefore be heard more or 
less favorably before the church is ready to make out a 
call. The Session should be careful in their selection of 
Candidates, and should restrict the number as much as 
possible, to prevent divisions in the church. This sec- 
tion implies that when a Probationer is a Candidate, 
he should be for some time the prominent, if not the 
*See p. 368. 



362 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



only, Candidate before the meeting is called to elect a 
Pastor. 

Who may call a meeting of the congregation to elect a 
Pastor? 

"The Session shall take measures to convene them for this 
purpose" They shall call the meeting when "the people 
appear prepared to elect a Pastor" "And it shall always 
be the duty of the Session to convene them when a majority 
of the persons entitled to vote in the case shall by a petition 
request that a meeting be called" The Session may deem 
it ill-advised to call the meeting at the time, because of 
great excitement, undue haste, want of sufficient know- 
ledge of the Candidate, or a conviction that the Candi- 
date is unfit for the position. In such cases the Session 
may call the meeting, depending upon the reasonableness 
of the congregation to listen to their advice and adjourn 
the election. Or they may refuse to call it, confident that 
the Presbytery will sustain them in such a course when 
the matter comes before that body by complaint; for the 
people or any portion of them have the privilege of com- 
plaining if "the Session, after being suitably requested, 
neglect or refuse to convene the congregation." The 
Presbytery is required " to prevent all undue delay by 
the Session or the people," and "to prevent all precip- 
itancy in the settlement of any Minister, or the adoption 
of any system of proceedings in the congregation incon- 
sistent with the real and permanent edification of the 
people."* The Assembly of 1877 "would deprecate 
undue haste in the consummation of pastoral ties, as 
itself prophetic of speedy dissolution." " Relationships 
designed to be lasting must be carefully considered and 
prayerfully entered into." f 

* Presbyteiwn Digest, p. 562. f Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 543. 



CONGREGATIONAL MEETING. 



363 



"But in all cases the meeting must be called by the 
Session or by some higher court."* 

II. Who shall Moderate the congregational meeting ? 

"The Session shall solicit the presence and counsel of 
some neighboring Minister to assist them in conducting the 
election contemplated, unless highly inconvenient on account 
of distance, in which case they may proceed without such 
assistance" Where the Presbytery has appointed a Min- 
ister to be the Moderator of the Session of the vacant 
church, he should preside over the congregational meet- 
ing, t If another Minister is called in ("some neighboring 
Minister"), he must be of the same Presbytery. If no 
Minister can be procured, the Elder chosen by the Ses- 
sion as a temporary Moderator should preside. And 
in all cases the Clerk of Session is by virtue of his 
office Clerk of the meeting, f If any exceptions- be 
taken from the ruling of the Moderator, they must 
be laid before the Presbytery. % 

III. How shall the congregational meeting be called ? 
"On a Lord's day, immediately after public worship, it 

shall be intimated from the pulpit that all the members of 

that congregation are requested to meet on ensuing 

at the church, or usual place for holding public worship, 
then and there, if it be agreeable to them, to proceed to the 
election of a Pastor for that congregation" There should 
be ample time given, that all may be informed of the 
proposed meeting. It is not unusual to give ten days' 
notice (the time specified in the "Book of Discipline" 
for citations, etc.); yet frequently the meeting is held 
the same week. According to Presbyterian principles, 
the election must be directly by the people; it is their 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 562. t Ibid., p. 526. 

X Pardovan Collection, p. 4. 



364 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



precious and inalienable privilege to elect their own Pas- 
tors.* 

How are Pastors chosen in other denominations ? 

In the Episcopal Church and in the Reformed Episco- 
pal Church the Pastor or Rector is elected by the Vestry, 
which is composed of members of the congregation chosen 
annually by the parish to manage its temporal affairs. 
Notice of the election must be sent to the Bishop, to- 
gether with the acceptance of the Minister, f 

In the Methodist Church the Bishop, assisted by the 
Presiding Elders, at the Annual Conference makes the 
annual appointments of the Ministers for all the 
churches. Informal requests are often received from 
Ministers and church officers, but the Bishop has full 
power. He may appoint a Minister over the same church 
for three years in succession, but not for a longer time. 
There is a strong desire and effort on the part of many 
to increase the limit to four, or even five, years, but it 
meets with decided opposition.! 

In Congregational churches two distinct bodies are rec- 
ognized — the church, which is composed of the commu- 
nicants; and the society, or parish, as it is sometimes 
called, which is a self-perpetuating body corporate, hold- 
ing the title of the property and managing the temporal 
affairs of the church. When a Pastor is to be chosen 
these two bodies hold separate meetings, and must unite 
on the Candidate before he is regarded as elected. The 
result of their action is laid before a Council of churches 
called for that purpose, which proceeds to examine the 
Candidate, approve the call, and install him.§ 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 563, 878-880. 

t Digest of the Canons, 1878, title i., canon 14, sect. i. See p. 388 
t Discipline, 1880, p. 105. See p. 391. 

} Congregational Manual, pp. 6, 10, 21, 39, 42. See pp. 37, 389. 



VOTERS FOR PASTOR. 



365 



In the Lutheran Church the election is by the people, 
TV. How should the congregational meeting to elect a 
Pastor be opened? 

"On the day appointed the Minister invited to preside, if 
he be present, shall, if it be deemed expedient, preach a ser- 
mon" If the sermon, for any reason, be omitted, the 
Moderator generally states the nature and importance of 
the pastoral office, and gives such other instruction as 
the congregation may need. Prayer is then offered, ask- 
ing God's direction and blessing. The minute of the 
Session calling the meeting is read, and the Moderator 
" shall announce to the people that he will immediately pro- 
ceed to take the votes of the electors of that congregation for 
a Pastor, if such be their desire; and when this desire shall 
be expressed by a majority of voices, he shall then proceed 
to take votes accordingly." The desire is generally ex- 
pressed by resolving "that this congregation do now 
proceed to elect a Pastor." 

Who may vote for a Pastor? 

"No person shall be entitled to vote who refuses to submit 
to the censures of the church, regularly administered, or who 
does not contribute his just proportion, according to his 
own engagements or the rules of thai congregation, to all 
its necessary expenses." In 1711 it was agreed "that 
none shall be allowed to vote for the calling of a 
Minister but those who shall contribute for the main- 
tenance of him." This section, as adopted by the Synod 
in 1788, required the electors to be "regular members who 
punctually pay toward the support of the church." This 
was omitted in the revision of 1820. In 1863 the O. S. 
Assembly sustained a complaint against a Synod for lim- 
iting the right of voting for a Pastor to communicants, 
but declared that "the Assembly in this judgment does 



366 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



not intend to condemn a practice prevalent in some of our 
congregations in which the right of voting for Pastor is 
confined to communicants." In 1867 the O. S. Assem- 
bly refused to enact a law that none but communicants 
in good and regular standing shall vote for Pastor.* 
Eacli church is therefore left to its own judgment or 
custom in this matter, save that communicants cannot be 
deprived of their right to vote, and that other voters 
must be contributors to the support of the church.f "A 
church member may not absent himself a longer time 
(than one year) from the ordinances without a forfeiture 
of his good standing." J In 1879 the Assembly resolved 
"that it is the judgment of the General Assembly that 
all members of the church in full communion have the 
right to vote in the election of Pastor in the congrega- 
tion with which they are connected, subject to the condi- 
tions in section iv., ch. xv., of the " Form of Govern- 
ment.'^ In 1897 the Assembly declared that neither 
officers of a Congregational meeting nor the Session 
can deprive communicants of good standing of their 
right to vote except by due process of discipline. And 
the Sessional roll of communicants and the Trustees' 
list of contributors are authoritative lists of voters. || 
In some of our churches only the communicants vote ; 
in others, the communicants and the heads of families 
holding pews ; and in others, the communicants and all 
who are contributors. 

In Congregational churches each congregation may 
adopt its own rules as to electors, but the usage is that 
in the church meetings only the male adult communi- 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 563, 878. f I bid.,. -p. 564. 

I Ibid., p. 665. I Minutes G. A. 1879, p. 330. 

II Presbyterian Digest, p. 880.-' 



CALL VOTED. 



367 



cants shall vote. In the society there are no minora nor 
females.* 

V. What is the duty of the Moderator after the votes 
are taken ? 

The Session as such, or any member of the meeting, 
may make nominations. The vote thereon is generally 
taken by ballot, especially if there be more than one 
Candidate. If the votes are all for the same Candidate, 
the Moderator shall declare him unanimously elected. 
If there be a small minority, the Moderator should per- 
suade them to unite with the majority and make the 
vote unanimous. But "if it appear that a large minority 
of the people are averse from the Candidate who has a 
majority of votes, and cannot be induced to concur in the 
call, the presiding Minister shall endeavor to dissuade the 
congregation from prosecuting it further. But if the peo- 
ple be nearly or entirely unanimous, or if the majority shall 
insist upon their right to call a Pastor, the presiding Min- 
ister in that case, after using his utmost endeavors to per- 
suade the congregation to unanimity, shall proceed to draw 
a call in due form, and to have it subscribed by the electors, 
certifying at the same time, in writing, the number and cir- 
cumstances of those who do not concur in the callT The 
call may be ordered at the meeting, and the papers pre- 
pared and subscribed afterward. The meeting should be 
closed, as all ecclesiastical meetings are, with prayer and 
the benediction. Generally the Moderator offers such 
congratulations or advice as he judges the people need 
under the circumstances. 

What is done with the record of the meeting? 

It is made by the Clerk of Session as Clerk of the 
meeting. It should not be entered upon the minute-' 

* See p. 364 



368 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



book of Session, for it is not an act of the Session, and 
Presbyteries frequently condemn the encumbering of the 
sessional records with extraneous matter. There should 
be prepared a separate book in which the Clerk should 
record the minutes of all meetings of the congregation 
called by the Session.* "All ivhich "proceedings shall be 
laid before the Presbytei^y, together with the call." 

VI. In what form shall the call be made ? 

"TJie call shall be in the following or like form, viz.: 

"The congregation of being, on sufficient grounds, 

well satisfied of the ministerial qualifications of you, 

, and having good hopes from our past experience 

of your labors that your ministrations in the gospel will be 
profitable to our spiritual interests, do earnestly call and 
desire you to undertake the pastoral office in said congre- 
gation; promising you in the discharge of your duty all 
proper support, encouragement and obedience in the Lord. 
And that you may be free from worldly cares and avoca- 
tions, we hereby prom ise and oblige ourselves to pay to you 

the sum of , in regular quarterly (or half-yearly or 

yearly) payments, during the time of your being and con- 
tinuing the regular Pastor of this church. In testimony 
thereof we have respectively subscribed our names, this — 

day of , A. D. . 

"Attested by A. B., Moderator of the meeting" 

This form is generally followed. The exact words 
are unimportant, provided the facts and pledges are 
clearly expressed. The blanks are to be filled accord- 
ing to the direct vote of the congregation. The call 
becomes a legal obligation. This seems necessary, thai 
" th& Pastor may be free from worldly cares and avoca- 
tions" The civil courts have often recognized the bind- 

*Seep. 165. 



SALARY. 



369 



ing nature of the contract. Sometimes the payments are 
made monthly, or even weekly. 
Is a definite salary requisite ? 

The form of the call requires a definite salary to be 
pledged. The Presbytery in approving the call must 
consider if it be sufficient, and may refuse to place the 
call in the hands of the Pastor elect, even when he and 
the congregation are fully satisfied as to the amount of 
salary, if the Presbytery deem it insufficient.* When 
the church depends upon the Board of Home Missions 
for part of the salary, the congregation can pledge only 
what the church is able of itself to raise: a clause should 
be added, however, stating how much aid is expected 
from the Board. Sometimes the agreement is made that 
the Pastor shall receive a certain proportion of the yearly 
or weekly income of the church. But this is contrary 
to the spirit of this section. It gives the Presbytery no 
opportunity to judge of the sufficiency of the Pastor's 
support; he is not secured from anxiety, but is left de- 
pendent very much upon the changing state of feeling in 
the congregation ; and no legal, definite pledge is given 
by the people to provide for him. The Assembly have 
frequently urged upon churches the duty of making 
liberal provision for the support of their pastors, as in 
1811, and by the N. S. Assembly in 1854. The O. S. 
Assembly in the same year published a report on the 
subject, which was ordered to be read by the Pastors 
from the pulpits.f 

Should the congregation provide a parsonage ? 

The use of one is often mentioned in the call as a part 
of the salary pledged. As early as 1766 the Synod rec- 

* See p. 377. Presbyterian Digest, p. 567. 
f Presbyterian Digest, p. 566 ; Assembly's Digest, pp. 199-203. 

24 



370 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



ommended that every Minister be provided "with a 
glebe, with a convenient house and necessary improve- 
ments." Very frequently since has the Assembly re- 
peated the recommendation, as in 1872, when it was 
resolved that churches be recommended to provide 
suitable parsonages or manses ; that Presbyteries have 
standing committees on manses ; and that Ministers and 
Elders press the matter on the attention of the people.* 
The next year the Assembly's Committee on Manses, 
after three years' labor, was discharged, and the work 
committed to the Board of Church Erection, "with 
positive instructions that it be efficiently prosecuted." 
Little or nothing was, however, then done. In 1886 
the Board presented a plan for aiding the building of 
Manses, which was approved. In 1898, the appropria- 
tions amounted to $14,150. f 

May the salary be afterward increased or diminished? 

(1) The call is in the nature of a contract. If any 
change is made in the terms, it can only be by agree- 
ment of parties. The Board of Trustees cannot make 
any change, for it is not one of the parties. The congre- 
gation, called together by the Session, is the one party, and 
the Pastor is the other. Any change must be by mutual 
consent. (2) The call differs from an ordinary contract 
in that the approbation of Presbytery is necessary to 
give it validity. When fully satisfied, the Presbytery 
places the call in the hands of the Candidate, and be- 
cause approving of the terms thereof constitutes the 
pastoral relation. Any change, therefore, must be 
sanctioned by the Presbytery. The laws of the differ- 
ent States recognize these principles. The amount of 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 567, 568. 

t Minutes G. A. 1S9<S, p. 270. See p. 514. 



8 ALARY. 



371 



salary in the call is determined by the present ability 
of the congregation and the circumstances of the Pas- 
lor; that amount is pledged to "free him from worldly 
cares and avocations" But by the increased prosperity 
of the church or by larger necessary expenses of the 
Pastor the congregation is obligated to add to the amount 
pledged, "thai he may be free from worldly cares" This 
is recognized in the verbal pledge in the service of in- 
stallation,* in which the people promise " to continue to 
him, while he is their Pastor, that competent worldly 
maintenance which they have promised, and whatever 
else they may see needful for the honor of religion and 
his comfort among them." f When by mutual consent the 
salary has been increased, the contract has been changed, 
even if the consent of the Pastor has been a silent one, 
merely receiving the additional sum as a regular payment. 
The congregation cannot, without his concurrence, dimin- 
ish the amount to that originally promised. The laws of 
the State have recognized this. The plan of starving out 
a Pastor by decreasing his salary is as illegal (civilly and 
ecclesiastically) as it is irreligious. If the congregation 
feel unable to continue the salary, and the Pastor be un- 
willing to have any change made, the matter should be 
referred to Presbytery.J 

In 1854 the O. S. Assembly "recommended to the 
Elders, Deacons and Trustees of our churches and con- 
gregations to meet together on some day before the first 
of November next, and yearly thereafter, or oftener if 
necessary, and institute inquiry whether the Minister or 
Stated Supply is properly and fully supported; and, if 
they find that he is not so supported, to take immediate 

* See p. 383. f Form of Government, eh. xv., sect. xiii. 

I See p. 209. 



372 



ELECTION OF PASTOR, 



measures to increase his support, and report to their Pres- 
bytery at its next meeting." * 

How is the salary to be provided for? 

Each congregation should adopt a plan for collecting 
the salary which it deems most advisable. There are sev- 
eral plans now in use : 

(1) By subscription. This is often adopted in new, small 
and feeble churches. Once a year, generally at or after the 
annual meeting, each person connected with the congre- 
gation is expected to subscribe according to his ability, 
and to pay at certain times during the year. Often this 
is supplemented by collections taken at each service, and 
even by other means. 

(2) By taxation. In larger and wealthier congrega- 
tions the pews are owned by and deeded unto the pew- 
holders. They are obtained in return for subscriptions 
given for the building of the church, or by subsequent 
purchase. The owners may occupy them, or rent them 
to other parties, or sell or bequeath them as any other 
property. The expenses of the congregation are pro- 
vided for by a tax laid upon the pews according to their 
assessed value at the annual meeting of the congregation. 

(3) By rental. The congregation under this plan re- 
tains full possession and control of the pews. Whatever 
is given toward the building is given freely. The pews 
are rented by the Trustees, or persons appointed by the 
congregation for that purpose, for sums varying accord- 
ing to the position and size, and either for a year or for 
an indefinite period, according to the wish of the parties. 
If there be an annual rental, persons occupying pews are 
generally understood as retaining them unless notice is 
given to the contrary. Often the amount of rental is de- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 567. 



SALARY — HOW COLLECTED. 



373 



termined at the annual meeting, to meet the estimated 
expenses of the coming year, 

(4) By auction. This is sometimes called "the annual 
sale of pews;" it is really only a rental by auction. The 
pews are held only for one year. The committee ap- 
pointed for that purpose determines the price (rental) of 
each pew according to its size and position. At a public 
auction those desiring pews contend for them by bidding 
above the assessment, the highest bidder obtaining the 
pew. 

(5) By weekly offerings. This is often called the "en- 
velope system." The pews are said to be free, although 
families and persons are encouraged to occupy the same 
seats Sabbath after Sabbath. Sometimes the pews are 
assigned to the different families, not according to their 
supposed value or the amount to be contributed to 
the support of the church. At the beginning of 
the church year each person is expected to subscribe a 
certain amount. He is furnished with envelopes dated 
for each Sabbath of the year, and he is expected to re- 
turn one each Lord's Day, with one fifty-second of the 
amount thus pledged enclosed therein. 

(6) By collection. The pews may be free or assigned 
to families and individuals for the year. The duty of 
giving freely on each Lord's Day as the Lord hath pros- 
pered them is frequently impressed upon the people, and 
collections are taken at each service for the expenses of 
the church, every person being expected to contribute ac- 
cording to his ability at the time.* 

Should the Presbytery inquire how the congregations are 
fulfilling their contracts with the Pastors ? 
This is part of the duty of Presbytery, often urged by 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 840. See pp. 520, 566. 



374 



ELECTION OF PASTOK. 



the General Assembly. In 1854 the O. S. Assembly en- 
joined upon the churches to see that their Ministers were 
fully and properly supported, and required the Presby- 
teries to call upon every Minister to answer whether he 
had preached upon ministerial support. The N. S. As- 
sembly the same year adopted a similar recommendation.* 
Many Presbyteries, according to a standing rule, demand 
of the Elder whether his Pastor's salary has been fully 
and regularly paid during the year. 

VII. How may the call be signed ? 

The members of the congregation may sign it, but it 
may be subscribed "by their Elder and Deacons, or by 
their Trustees, or by a select committee" "But it shall, 
in such case, be fully certified to the Presbytery by the Min- 
ister, or other person who presided, that the persons signing 
have been appointed for this purpose by a public vote of 
the congregation, and that the call has been in all other re- 
spects prepared as above directed" The meeting should 
also appoint commissioners to appear personally before 
the Presbytery and prosecute the call.f They should 
bring the record of the meeting and the call, and be 
prepared to plead that it be placed in the hands of the 
Candidate. If the Presbytery be satisfied with the call, 
they should approve it, and if willing that the Candi- 
date should accept it, they resolve to place it in his 
hands. 

vm. What does the presentation and acceptance of a 
call imply? 

" When a call shall be presented to any Minister or Can- 
didede, it shall always be viewed as a sufficient petition from 
th* people for his installment. The acceptance of a call by 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 566. 

f Form of Government, cb. xv., sect x. See p. 376. 



ORDINATION AND INSTALLATION. 



375 



a Minister or Candidate shall always be considered as a 
request on his part to be installed at the same time" This 
should be done as soon as possible.* 

Wherein does ordination differ from installation ? 

Ordination makes a Probationer a Minister — installa- 
tion makes a Minister a Pastor. A man may be ordained 
without being installed, but he cannot be installed with- 
out ordination. The dissolution of the pastoral relation 
does not affect his ministerial character. 

May ordination and installation be at different times ? 

" When a Candidate shall be ordained in consequence of 
a call from any congregation, the Presbytery shall at the 
same time, if practicable, install him Pastor of that congre- 
gation" Installation " may be performed either by the 
Presbytery or by a committee appointed for that purpose, 
as may appear most expedient." f Ordination is the act 
of the Presbytery. In the early history of our churches 
it was difficult for the Presbytery to be assembled at an 
isolated church; therefore commissions were sometimes 
appointed to perform this presbyterial act. The right to 
do so was denied by the Assembly of 1896. J When the 
church calling a Pastor is at a considerable distance from 
the place of meeting of the Presbytery, or when the Pres- 
bytery cannot meet at the time deemed important for the 
installation service, or when the church cannot entertain 
the Presbytery, or when it is desirable that the Candi- 
d xte be at once empowered to administer the sacraments 
and perform other ministerial acts, the Presbytery may 
proceed to ordain him when they place the call in his 
hands, and appoint a committee to install him at such 
future time as may be deemed convenient. From this 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 568. 

| Form of Government, ch. xvi., sect. iv. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 192. 



376 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



whole chapter it is evident that installation be in the 
presence of the congregation. 

IX. To what Presbytery shall the call be presented? 

"Tlit call, thus prepared, shall be presented to the Pres- 
bytery under whose care the person called shall be." The 
Candidate is generally informed of the action of the con- 
gregation, and is thus prepared to reply when the Pres- 
bytery approves the call. "If the Presbytery think it ex- 
pedient to present the call to him, it may be accordingly 
presented" This is done by the Moderator in the pres- 
ence of the Presbytery, who, having placed it in his 
hands, asks if lie be ready to accept it. On his assent 
the Presbytery generally appoint a committee to arrange 
for his ordination and installation. "No Minister or Can- 
didate shall receive a call but through the hands of tlie 
Presbytery" "To facilitate the business and avoid 
expense and delay, it has become the common usage for 
the Candidate to obtain a dismission to the Presbytery 
within whose bounds is the congregation seeking his ser- 
vices ; being received by that Presbytery, the proceedings 
are as in the case of their own Candidates" or Ministers.* 

X. How shall the call be presented if the Candidate be- 
longs to another Presbytery ? 

"In that case the commissioners, deputed from the congre- 
gation to prosecute the call, shall produce to that judicatory 
a certificate from their own Presbytery, regularly attested 
by the Moderator and Clerk, that the call has been laid 
before them, and, is in order" This process is generally 
rendered unnecessary,* as the Licentiate laboring for 
some time in a congregation, or knowing that a call has 
been prepared, would obtain a dismissal to that Presby- 
tery and be received before the call is presented. Often 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 569, note. 



PRESENTATION OF CALL. 



377 



however, the times of the meeting of the Presbyteries 
render this impracticable, or the Licentiate may be en- 
gaged in some work in the bounds of his own Presby- 
tery which he cannot leave without their judgment and 
their approval of the call. In such cases the commis- 
sioners must take the call, duly attested, to both Presby- 
teries, either of which may disapprove the call and stop 
proceedings. The same rule applies to unemployed Min- 
isters, and even to Pastors.* But "if that Presbytery 
present the call to their Licentiate, and he be disposed to 
accept it, they shall then dismiss him from their jurisdiction, 
and require him to repair to that Presbytery into the bounds 
of which he is called, and there to submit himself to the usual 
trials preparatory to ordination^ The Assembly in 1834 
declared that " our ' Form of Government 9 seems to rec- 
ognize the right and privilege of each Presbytery to 
examine and ordain those who come to the pastoral office 
within their bounds, and who have never before exercised 
that office and therefore " those who propose to pursue 
the work of their ministry in any section of the country 
where a Presbytery is already organized " should go as 
Licentiates, and there receive ordination. This is still 
more important when the Candidate belongs to another 
denomination. f 

May a Presbytery refuse to put the call into the hands of 
the Candidate? 

This is implied in sect. ix. The power is often exer- 
cised by Presbytery .J In 1875 the Assembly answered 
an appeal and complaint of a Minister on the action of a 
Presbytery refusing to put a call into his hands: "The 
General Assembly has repeatedly decided that Presbyte- 



* See p. 395. 



f Presbyterian Digest, p. 193. 
% Ibid., p. 569. 



378 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



ries have discretionary power in such cases, which decis- 
ions are clearly in accordance with the 6 Form of Govern- 
ment' (see ch. xv., sect, ix.); therefore the appeal and 
complaint be dismissed."* In 1855 the O. S. Assembly 
justified a Presbytery in refusing to approve a call because 
the salary was insufficient, though the church and Minis- 
ter were fully satisfied.f As early as 1726 it was decided 
that a congregation is "at liberty to call another Minister 
in an orderly way as soon as they shall pay up what ar- 
rears appear justly due to" their former Pastor.J 

XI. What are the trials for ordination ? 

"Trials for ordination, especially in a different Presby- 
tery from that in which the Candidate was licensed, shall 
consist of a careful examination as to his acquaintance 
with experimental religion; as to his knowledge of philos- 
ophy, theology, ecclesiastical history, the Greek and Hebrew 
languages, and such other branches of learning as to the 
Presbytery may appear requisite; and as to his knowledge 
of the constitution, the rides and principles of the govern- 
ment and discipline of the Church" 

Wherein should this examination differ from that for 
license ? 

It should be a repetition of that examination, by which 
his qualifications for preaching the gospel were tested. § 
As he is now to be invested with authority as Pastor 
in the Church, special care therefore should be taken to 
ascertain his knowledge of the principles and the appli- 
cation of church government and discipline. 

What is the constitution ? 

The Confession of Faith, the Larger and Shorter Cat- 
echisms, the Form of Government, Book of Discipline 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 569. t Ibid., p. 567. 

X Assembly's Digest, p. 88. \ See p. 349. 



TRIALS FOR ORDINATION. 



379 



and Directory for Worship. The proof-texts were added 
by order of the Assembly. There were also notes, which 
were considered valuable, but had no authority, never 
having been referred to the Presbyteries ; these were dis- 
carded in the revision in 1820. The Assembly has fre- 
quently reiterated the above definition of the constiution. 
In 1832 it again declared that " the Larger and Shorter 
Catechisms of the Westminster Assembly of Divines 
are included, and do constitute an integral part of the 
standards of the Church/' In 1848 the O. S. Assembly 
decided that in ordination the question put to the Candi- 
date, " Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church?" includes the receiving and 
adopting the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, "in the same 
unqualified sense " in which he adopts the other parts of 
the Confession of Faith. Those who cannot adopt the 
constitution of the Church cannot be ordained or received 
as Ministers. In 1825 the Assembly, in answer to an 
overture respecting those who manifest a decided hostil- 
ity to creeds, confessions and formularies, determined "that 
the constitution expressly requires of all Candidates a 
solemn declaration that they sincerely receive and adopt 
the Confession of Faith of this Church, as containing the 
system of doctrine taught in Holy Scripture." * At the 
reunion it was agreed that " the reunion shall be effected 
on the doctrinal and ecclesiastical basis of our common 
standards ; the Scripture of the Old and New Testaments 
shall be acknowledged to be the inspired word of God, 
the infallible rule of faith and practice ; the Confession 
of Faith shall continue to be sincerely received and 
adopted, as containing the system of doctrine taught in 
Holy Scripture, and the Government and Discipline of the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 8. 



380 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



Presbyterian Cliurch in the United States shall be approved 
as containing the principles and rules of our polity." * 

The Southern Church states : " The constitution of 
the Presbyterian Church in the United States consists 
of its doctrinal symbols, embraced in the Confession of 
Faith and the Larger and Shorter Catechisms, together 
with the Book of Church Order, which comprises the 
Form of Government, the Rules of Discipline and the 
Directory of Worship." f 

What written pieces are required ? 

" Such written discourse or discourses, founded on the 
word of God, as to the Presbytery shall seem proper" 
Generally a sermon on an assigned text is read or de- 
livered in whole or in part before the Presbytery, and 
sometimes before a congregation. 

How is the vote taken on these parts of trial ? 

The Candidate retires, and the roll is called, that each 
member may express his opinion and vote to sustain or 
not sustain. If the Presbytery be satisfied, it is resolved 
that he be ordained to the gospel ministry. The Candi- 
date is recalled, and the result announced to him. A 
committee is appointed (including one of the Elders from 
the church) to report arrangements for the ordination and 
installation. This committee generally reports, recom- 
mending the time and the place and the Ministers who 
shall take part in the service. When the Presbytery 
adjourns, they do so to meet at the time and place thus 
determined for the ordination. 

Is it proper to appoint the Sabbath as the time for 
ordination ? 

The Assembly in 1821 declared that " it is not expe- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 34. See p. 280. 
t Book of Church Order, ch. vii., sect. L 



ORDINATION. 



381 



client that ordinations should take place on the Sabbath, 
yet there may be cases in which urgent and peculiar cir- 
cumstances may demand them. The Assembly therefore 
judge it best to leave it to the Presbyteries to act in this 
concern as they judge that their duty requires." * 

Where ought the ordination to take place ? 

"If convenient, in that church of which he is to be the 
Minister" f "It is also recommended that a fast-day be 
observed in the congregation previous to the day of ordina- 
tion." (See Acts 13 : 2, 3). 

XII. What are the services preparatory to ordination ? 

" Hie day appointed for ordination being come, and tfoe 
Presbytery convened" after the usual services " a member 
of the Presbytery, previously appointed to that duty, shall 
preach a sermon adapted to the occasion. TJie same or 
another member appointed, to preside, shall afterwards briefly 
recite from the pulpit, in the audience of the people, the pro- 
ceedings of this Presbytery preparatory to this transaction ; 
he shall point out the nature and importance of the ordi- 
nance, and endeavor to impress the audience vnth a proper 
sense of the solemnity of the transaction" The Moderator 
of Presbytery generally presides. The sermon is often 
delivered by some Minister invited by Presbytery, not 
necessarily a member of that body. Neither a com- 
mittee nor a commission can ordain.J See page 375. 

What vows are required of the Candidate ? 

"Tlien, addressing h imself to the Candidate, he sliall pro- 
pose to him the following questions, viz.:" 

1. "Do you believe the Scriptures of the Old and New 
Testaments to be the word of God, the only infallible ruh 
of faith and practice f" 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 570. 

t See p. 206. X Presbyterian Digest, p. 192. 



382 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



2. a Do you sincerely receive and adopt the Confession 
of Faith of this Church, as containing the system of doc- 
trine taught in the Holy Scriptures?" 

3. "Do you approve of the government and discipline of 
the Presbyterian Church in these United States f 99 

4. "Do you promise subjection to your brethren in tlie 
Lord?" 

5. "Have you been induced, so far as you know your own 
heart, to seek the office of the holy ministry from love to God 
and a sincere desire to promote his glory in the gospel of 

his Son?" 

6. "Do you promise to be zealous and faithful in main- 
taining the truths of the gospel, and the purity and peace 
of the Church, whatever persecution or opposition may arise 
unto you on that account f 9 

7. "Do you engage to be faithful and diligent in tlie ex- 
ercise of all private and personal duties which become you 
as a Christian and a Minister of the gospel, as well as in 
all relative duties, and. in the public duties of your office; 
endeavoring to adorn the profession of the gospel by your 
conversation, and walking with exemplary piety before the 
flock over which God shall make you overseer?" 

8 "Are you now willing to take charge of the congrega- 
tion, agreeably to your declaration at accepting their call? 
and do you promise to discharge the duties of a Pastor to 
them as God shall give you strength f 9 

The candidate should stand near the pulpit and make 
these vows audibly. Should he afterward change his 
belief as to the inerrancy of the original Scriptures, he 
should withdraw from our Ministry. This is not a new 
test, but interprets what has always been the belief of 
the Church, as taught in the Confession of Faith.* 
* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 45, 57, 73, 668. See p. 346. 



ORDINATION, 



383 



XIII. What promises do the people make ? 

" The presiding Minister shall propose to the people the 
following questions " (they should be standing) : 

1. "Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to 

profess your readiness to receive , whom 

you have called to be your Minister?" 

2. "Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his 
month with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the 
due exercise of discipline ?" 

3. "Do you promise to encourage Mm in his arduous 
labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and 
spiritual edification ?" 

4. "And do you engage to continue to him, while he is 
your Pastor, that competent worldly maintenance which you 
have promised, and whatever else you may see needful for 
the honor of religion and his comfort among you?" 

XIV. How shall the people answer? 

"By holding up their right hands" The assent may 
be expressed vivd voce if desired, but a formal and sol- 
emn ratification of these pledges, which were expressed 
or implied in the call, is necessary. 

How is the act of ordination performed ? 

"The Candidate shall kneel down in the most convenient 
part of the church" and the presiding Minister shall 
come down from the pulpit and stand in front of the 
Candidate, while the other Ministers of the Presbytery 
gather round the Candidate. " The presiding Minister 
shall, by prayer and with the laying on of the hands of 
the Presbytery, according to the apostolic example, solemnly 
ordain him to the holy office of the gospel ministry " 

Who may lay on hands? 

The Ministers of the Presbytery, corresponding mem- 
bers as well, and often Ministers of other denominations 



384 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



who may be present ; but these, if convenient, should be 
first invited to sit as corresponding members (this may 
be done before the public service). Ruling Elders, though 
members of the Presbytery, and having responsibility of 
judging of the qualifications of Candidates, should not 
take part in the act of ordination. In 1842 the O. S. 
Assembly recommended " an adherence to the order and, 
until recently, the uniform practice of our Church — 
viz., to allow Preaching Elders or Bishops only to en- 
gage in that service." The next year and in 1844 it as- 
serted that neither " the constitution nor the practice of our 
Church," nor " the letter or the spirit of the constitution, 
or the principles and practice of the Presbyterian churches 
in Europe or America since the Reformation," "authorize 
Ruling Elders to impose hands in the ordination of Minis- 
ters." The N. S. Assemby was equally explicit. These 
deliverances were re-affirmed in 1890.* 

How is the right hand of fellowship given ? 

"Prayer being ended, he" (the newly-ordained Minis- 
ter) "shall rise from his knees, and the Minister who pre- 
sides shall fir st y and afterward all the members of the 
Presbytery in their order, take him by the right hand, say- 
ing, in words to this purpose, ' We give you the right hand 
of fellowship to take part of this ministry ivith us?" In 
this part of the service the Ruling Elders do not take 
part, notwithstanding the expression, "all the members 
of the Presbytery " "This language manifestly implies 
that those welcoming him do themselves occupy places 
in that ministry to which they welcome him."* 

Should the ordination and instaUatiou be announced ? 

The presiding Minister " shall solemnly pronounce and 
declare the said Minister to be regularly constituted the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 150. 



ORDINATION. 



38& 



Pastor of that congregation."* The Stated Clerk should 
also publish in one or more of the religious papers that A. 

B. has been ordained and installed Pastor of church, f 

The Southern Church prescribes that after the right hand 
of fellowship be given, "the Moderator shall then say: 
' I now pronounce and declare that A. B. has been regu- 
larly elected, ordained and installed Pastor of this con- 
gregation, agreeably to the word of God and according 
to the constitution of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States, and that as such he is entitled to all 
support, encouragement, honor and obedience in the 
Lord. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost. Amen/ "J 
What charges shall be given ? 

1. To the Minister, who shall stand conveniently near 
thfe pulpit while " the Minister presiding, or some other 
appointed for the purpose, shall give a solemn charge in 
the name of God, to the newly-ordained Bishop" (See 2 
Tim. 4:1, 2.) 2. "And to the peopled Usually it 
is given by another Minister appointed for that purpose. 
These charges are to urge them " to persevere in the dis- 
charge of their mutual duties" and in ordinary cases 
should be given by members of the Presbytery.§ 

How is the service to be closed? 

The presiding Minister or some other "shall then by 
prayer recommend them both to the grace of God and his 
holy keeping, and finally, after singing a psalm, shall dis- 
miss the congregation with the usual blessing" The bene- 
diction is generally pronounced by the newly-ordained Pas- 
tor as his first ministerial act. The service just described 
includes that of installation as well as of ordination, and 

* Form of Government, ch. xvi., sect. vi. f See p. 399. 

% Book of Church Order, ch. vi., sect. v. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 573» 
25 



386 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



therefore the last section of the next chapter should be 
observed : "It is highly becoming that after the solemnity 
of installment the heads of families of that congregation 
who are then present, or at least the Elders and those ap- 
pointed to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, 
should come forward to their Pastor, and give him their 
right hand, in token of cordial reception and affectionate 
regard" This is very generally observed, and does much 
to strengthen the union just established.* "And the Pres- 
bytery shall duly record the transaction " and " enroll the 
name of the new Minister." 

What is the standing of the newly-ordained Minister? 

By the act of ordination he ceases to be a communicant 
in a particular church, amenable to Session. He is a 
member of the Presbytery, and responsible to it. He 
has "full authority of a Minister of the gospel to preach, 
to administer the sacraments, to perform the rite of mar- 
riage, and to do all other acts and things which properly 
belong to the sacred office." He has the same standing 
and authority as all other Ministers.f 

XV. May a Candidate be ordained without a call, and 
without installation over a church? 

"It is sometimes desirable and important that a Candidate 
who has not received a call to be a Pastor of a particular 
church should nevertheless be ordained to the work of the 
gospel ministry, as an Evangelist to preach the gospel, ad- 
minister the sealing ordinances and organize churches in 
frontier or destitute settlements" They are called Evan- 
gelists, or Ministers sine titulo. This should not be done 
if a Presbytery is already organized in the destitute places 

* See p. 400. 

t Manual of Law and Usage, p. 129; Form of Government, ch. iv. 

See pp. 45, 83, 90, 97, 1S1, 210. 



ORDINATION SINE TITULO. 



387 



and new-growing parts of our Church, except by that 
Presbytery. In 1850 the O. S. Assembly declared that 
it was orderly to ordain Evangelists "to labor in fields 
having feeble churches, which are not able to support a 
Pastor and are too remote conveniently to secure the ser- 
vices of an ordained Minister." Foreign and Home Mis- 
sionaries, Licentiates engaged in teaching or as Editors, 
etc., may be thus ordained when the Presbytery deem it 
necessary. Foreign Missionaries are often ordained sine 
titulo at home, even though they are to labor where Presv 
byteries have been organized. Great caution is urged upon 
the Presbyteries in this matter, and between 1764 and 1810 
it seems to have been more or less the custom to seek the 
advice of Synod or General Assembly before consenting 
to ordain as Evangelists. Yet the proposition to make 
this consent necessary was rejected by the Presbyteries in 
1810 and in 1813.* 

What change in the questions at ordination must then 
be made? 

"The last of the preceding questions shall be omitted, 
and the following used as a substitute, viz. : Are you note 
willing to undertake the work of an Evangelist, and do you 
promise to discharge the duties which may be incumbent on 
you in this character, as God shall give you strength?" 

What is his standing ? 

The same as that of other Ministers. The office is the 
same, but he has no special relation to any particular 
church.f 

How are Candidates received into the ministry of the 
Episcopal Church? 

Candidates well recommended must apply to the Bishop 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 574. See p. 33. 
t See p. 50. 



388 



ELECTION OF PASTOB. 



of the diocese, who shall superintend their studies and 
employ them as lay readers. They cannot assume the 
vestments of a clergyman nor pronounce absolution or 
the benediction. They must be Candidates for three 
years, after which they are examined, by the Bishop or 
by two or more Presbyters (Priests) appointed by the 
Bishop, who are called Examining Chaplains, for ordina- 
tion as Deacons, the lowest of the three orders in their 
ministry. The ordination is performed by the Bishop 
with the laying on of his hands. They are subject to 
the Bishop, who may license them to preach when he 
judges them qualified, and may send them to officiate as 
Deacons under a Priest, the Rector or Pastor of a church. 
They have special charge of the poor and of the children, 
assisting the Rector in his public services and pastoral 
labors. They may baptize and assist in the distributing 
the bread and w r ine at the Lord's Supper, but cannot con- 
secrate these elements, nor can they pronounce the abso- 
lution or the benediction. They must remain Deacons for 
one year, and are regarded as Candidates for the Priest's 
)rders (or for the second order of the ministry). As such 
they must be examined, by the Examining Chaplains or 
by the Bishop and two Priests, on various subjects ; they 
must read sermons and parts of the service, and present 
certain certificates testifying to their fitness for the min- 
istry, and that they have been called to labor in some 
church or parish. The election of a Rector (Pastor) is by 
the Vestry of the church, and should receive the approval 
of the Bishop. The Vestry is composed of the Church- 
wardens and other persons, chosen to take charge of the 
temporal affairs of the parish, and are not necessarily 
communicants. The ordination of a Priest is with the 
laying on of hands by the Bishop and the Priests present. 



ORDINATION IN OTHER CHURCHES. 



389 



this may take place at any time or place before his "in- 
stitution" (or installation) over a parish as its Rector. 
The service of institution may be performed by a Priest 
appointed by the Bishop as "the institutor." Priests 
have all the functions of Ministers, except that of ordi- 
nation, confirmation and supreme authority, which are 
invested in Bishops (the third and highest order of the 
ministry). Bishops are chosen by the Convention of a 
diocese. A diocese is a certain territory, containing at 
least six parishes, set apart by the General Convention 
to be under the jurisdiction of a Bishop. The Conven- 
tion of a diocese is composed of the Rectors and lay dep- 
uties (representing the several churches). These sit to- 
gether, but vote separately as clergy and laity. The 
election of a Bishop must receive the approval of the 
House of Bishops, and of the House of Clerical and 
Lay Deputies, in General Convention, or, if these be not 
in session, the approbation of a majority of the Bishops 
and of the Standing Committees of several dioceses. The 
ordination of a Bishop is by three or more Bishops, with 
the laying on of their hands. Their peculiar functions 
are confirmation, ordination and supervision, each having 
supreme authority within his own diocese, and together, 
as the House of Bishops, having the general oversight 
and highest power of the Church.* 

How are Candidates received into the ministry of the 
Congregational Church? 

Candidates apply to some Association for license to 
preach. An Association is composed of Ministers for 
prayer and mutual counsel and improvement. It exer- 
cises no ecclesiastical function, except that of licensing 

* Digest of Canons, 1878, title i., canons 1-15; JBcok of Common 
Prayer. 



390 



ELECTION OF PASTOR. 



Candidates. This is done after a careful examination 
according to the custom of that Association. Applica- 
tion for ordination must be made to a Council composed 
of Ministers and delegates of churches, called by a con- 
gregation choosing a Pastor or approving of a Licentiate's 
desire to be ordained sine titulo. When a Candidate has 
preached to the satisfaction of a congregation, the commu- 
nicants, as the church, hold a meeting and vote to call him 
as their Pastor. The society, which is a self-perpetuat- 
ing body, composed of persons holding the property and 
having charge of the financial affairs of the church, also 
must hold a meeting to concur, if they see fit, in the call 
voted by the church and to determine the salary of the 
new Pastor. The action of these two bodies must be 
laid before the Council ; the Candidate is examined by 
the Council. The ordination is by a committee of three 
or more Ministers, with the laying on of their hands, in 
the presence of the congregation. Charges are given to 
Pastor and people, and a Minister is appointed to repre- 
sent the ministry and to give to the new Minister the 
right hand of fellowship in their name.* 

How are the Candidates received into the ministry of the 
Baptist Church ? 

The Baptist churches are congregational in their polity. 
They have adopted the following plan in regard to those 
seeking the ministry: When a young man desires to be 
a Candidate, he applies to the local church, which after 
trial of his gifts generally licenses him when he begins 
his theological studies. The license may be recalled or 
continued until the young man receives a call to be Pastor 
of a church ; a Council is then summoned to examine 
and ordain him, as in Congregational churches. 

*■ Congregationalism, pp. 136, 152, 168-172. 



ORDINATION IN OTHEB CHURCHES. 



391 



How are Candidates received into the ministry of the 
Methodist Church? 

In the Methodist Church the communicants are ar- 
ranged in classes under Class-leaders. Any one on the 
recommendation of the class, or of the Leaders and 
Stewards' Meeting of the circuit, may be licensed by 
the Preacher in charge as an Exhorter. His duties are 
to hold meetings for prayer and exhortation under the 
direction of the Preacher in charge, and to attend the 
District and Quarterly Conferences. The license is lor 
one year, and may be renewed.* Persons are often thus 
licensed as Exhorters who do not look forward to the 
ministry. A Local Preacher is one who is licensed from 
year to year, according to the judgment of the Quarterly 
Conference, upon passing a prescribed examination. He 
usually continues in secular business, but may be em- 
ployed by the Presiding Elder in the pastorate. If he 
desire ordination, he must submit to a four-year course 
of study before he can be ordained as a Deacon.f A 
Deacon is examined by the Annual Conference, and or- 
dained by the laying-on of the hands of a Bishop. His 
duties as a traveling Deacon are (1) "to administer bap- 
tism and solemnize matrimony; (2) to assist the Elder 
in administering the Lord's Supper; (3) to do all the 
duties of a traveling Preacher/' He may be a Local 
Deacon, performing these duties occasionally. He must 
continue his work and fulfill a prescribed course of study 
for two years before he can be made an Elder.J An 
Elder is examined by the Annual Conference, and or- 
dained by the Bishop and two or more Elders. His 
duties are those of a Minister in full orders. If a Local 



* Discipline, 1880, Ifff 192, 293. f Ibid., If 91, g 4, and 189. 

J Ibid., Till 172, 174, 175, 189. 



OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. 



Elder, lie is stationary, without a particular charge; he 
exercises his office as occasion may require. If admitted 
to the Conference as a traveling Elder, he receives an- 
nually an appointment as Pastor of a church or churches, 
and may be reappointed to the same charge for three 
successive years.* A Presiding Elder is one chosen by 
the Bishop to preside over a district for not more than 
four years. He must travel over his district, take charge 
of the Elders, Deacons and Exhorters, exercise discipline, 
hold Quarterly Conference, oversee the spiritual and tem- 
poral business of the churches, attend the Bishop when 
present in his district, direct Candidates in their studies, 
and with otl^er Presiding Elders form the advisory coun- 
cil of the Bishop. f A Bishop is elected by the General 
Conference and ordained by three Bishops, or at least 
one Bishop and two Elders. His duties are to preside 
over Conferences, form districts, fix appointments for 
Preachers, exercise discipline, travel, oversee the churches, 
ordain, decide questions of law, and prescribe courses of 
study for Candidates.^ (In regard to the Lutheran 
Church, see p. 203.) 



CHAPTER XVI. 

OF TRANSLATION, OR REMOVING A MINISTER FROM 
ONE CHARGE TO ANOTHER. 

I. Should the pastoral relation be considered permanent? 

The Assembly has often called attention to the fact 
that the constitution of the Presbyterian Church recog- 

* Discipline, 1880, flfi 160, 169, 170. f ***** 1i1T 164-168. 

% Ibid., n 158-163. 



TRANSLATION. 



393 



nizes the pastoral relation as a permanent one, " which 
time and years shall only serve to strengthen and to 
hallow, and which may suitably represent in outward 
form the stable tendencies of our orthodox faith. Our 
people must be encouraged to call Pastors with a view 
of keeping them, and our Ministers must enter the pas- 
torate to abide." * 
When may it be dissolved ? 

By death, or under circumstances described in the next 
chapter, or when the Pastor's services are demanded by 
another church or by the General Assembly in its Boards 
or seminaries. But "no Bishop shall be translated from 
one church to another , nor shall he receive any call for that 
purpose, but by the permission of the Presbytery" If the 
General Assembly demands his services, the Presbytery 
may remonstrate, but cannot oppose the action of the 
supreme court. The Professors of the seminaries are 
now called by the Directors, subject to the veto of 
General Assembly, f Before the Assembly has taken 
action the call may come before Presbytery, as any other 
call ; their decision will be an important item to be con- 
sidered by the Assembly when it acts upon the choice of 
the Directors. 

II. If the Pastor be of the same Presbytery as the church 
desiring him, how shall the call be prosecuted ? 

The call must be made out according to the previous 
chapter.! "Any church, desiring to call a settled Minister 
from his present charge, shall, by commissioners properly 
authorized, represent to the Presbytery the ground on which 
they plead for his removal." This is often the peculiar- 
ities of their church, its importance, its field of useful- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 144. See p. 403. f See p. 342. 

t See p. 368. 



394 



OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. 



ness, being more extended than that now occupied by 
the Minister, and his special adaptation to their service. 
"The Presbytery, having maturely considered their plea, 
may, according as it appears more or less reasonable, 
either recommend to them to desist from prosecuting the 
call, or may order it to be delivered to the Minister to 
whom it is directed" The church has the right to 
appeal or complain to Presbytery if dissatisfied with 
this decision. "If the parties be not prepared to have 
the matter issued at that Presbytery, a written citation 
shall be given to the Minister and his congregation to 
appear before the Presbytery at their next meeting." 
This is to enable all parties concerned to present their 
views and pleas before the case is issued, and that the 
Pastor may have time to consider his duty under the 
circumstances. "This citation shall be read from the pul- 
pit in that church by a member of the Presbytery, appointed 
for that purpose, immediately after public worship; so that 
at least two Sabbaths shall intervene betwixt the citation 
and the meeting of the Presbytery at which the cause of 
translation is to be considered" This is in accordance 
with the rule that citations shall be served at least ten 
days before parties must appear before the court.* In 
accordance with this citation, a congregational meeting, 
composed of those who in that congregation have the 
right to vote for a Pastor, shall be called f to choose 
and to instruct their commissioners, who shall appear 
and answer for them the citation of Presbytery. The 
church calling the Pastor may again appear by commis- 
sioners to urge the call. "Tlie Presbytery, being met and 
having heard the parties, shall, upon the whole view of the 
ease, either continue him in his former charge, or translate 
* Book of Discipline, sect 19. t See pp. 362, 365. 



TRANSLATION. 



395 



him, as they shall deem to be most for the peace and edi- 
fication of the Church; or refer the whole affair to the 
Synod at their next meeting for their advice and direction" 
The Presbytery may order the translation, notwith- 
standing the strong protest of his present charge; that 
congregation has, however, the right of appeal. But 
the Presbytery cannot translate a Bishop without his 
consent.* Sometimes this consent is implied when the 
Pastor submits the whole case to the wisdom of the 
Presbytery. The question is not often brought before 
the Synod except by complaint or appeal. 
May this process be shortened? 

Generally it is. Indeed, the above directions are only 
in case "the parties be not prepared to have the matter 
issued at that Presbytery" The fact that the church 
has made out a call is often at once communicated to 
the Minister ; if he be disposed to consider the question, 
he consults his Session, which may deem it expedient to 
call a congregational meeting to consider the matter and 
appoint commissioners to represent them when the call is 
brought before the Presbytery ; in which case all parties 
are prepared to present their pleas, and the whole matter 
may be issued at that meeting, f 

III. How shall the call be prosecuted if the Minister be 
not of the same Presbytery as the church calling him ? 

The call is made out as before, and presented fur ap- 
proval to the Presbytery to which that church belongs. 
"The congregation shall obtain leave from the Presbytery to 
which they belong to apply to the Presbytery of which he is a 
member ; and that Presbytery, having cited him and his con- 
gregation as before directed, shall proceed to hear and issue 
the cause" This application is made, as before, by the 

* See p. 397. t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 576-578. 



396 OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. 



commissioners of the congregation, who carry with them 
the call and a certified copy of the approval of their Pres- 
bytery. All parties shall be heard as before. If the 
call be approved, and " if they agree to the translation" 
they shall place the call in his hands ; and if he express 
a willingness to accept it, "they shall release him from 
his present charge ; and, having given him proper testimo- 
nials, shall require him to repair to that Presbytery within 
the bounds of which the congregation calling him lies, that 
the proper steps may be taken for his regular settlement in 
that congregation ; and the Presbytery to which the congre- 
gation belongs, having received an authenticated certificate 
of his release under the hand of the Clerk of that Presby- 
tery, shall proceed to install him in the congregation as soon 
as convenient" There is some difference of opinion and 
practice as to which Presbytery places the call in his 
hands. The language, however, just quoted would seem 
to assert that the call approved by the Presbytery of the 
church is sent with the commissioners to that Presbytery 
of which the Minister is a member, which " shall proceed 
to hear and issue the cause" He should not be released 
from his charge nor dismissed from his Presbytery until 
the call is in his hands and his consent has been obtained. 
And the Presbytery to which he goes is not directed to 
do anything save to take "proper steps for his regular set- 
tlement" or, as it is again expressed, "having received an 
authenticated certificate of his release, . . . shall proceed 
to install him in the congregation as soon as convenient" 
May this process be shortened ? 

It may be shortened. (1) The Minister, being inform- 
ed of the action of the congregation and of the Pres- 
bytery, may inform his own people in time for them to 
appoint commissioners to appear at the first meeting of 



INSTALLATION. 



397 



their Presbytery.* (2) The Minister, informed that a call 
has been made out for him, before either Presbytery has 
taken action may be so clear as to his duty and confident 
of the action of both Presbyteries, that he may take steps 
to secure leave to resign his charge, according to ch. xvii.,f 
and be transferred by his Presbytery to that one within 
whose bounds the church calling him may be, and thus 
be ready to receive the call as soon as it may be presented 
before that body. This is often done when ihe Presby- 
teries are at considerable distance or their times of meet- 
ing are inconvenient for the other process. In this case 
the Presbytery, before releasing him from his charge, 
should be fully informed of the fact and character of 
the call which he desires to accept. 

May a Pastor be translated without his consent? 

"Provided always that no Bishop or Pastor shall be 
translated without his own consent previously obtained" 
This does not forbid the Presbytery to dissolve a pastoral 
relation without the consent of the Pastor.J 

IV. What is installment ? 

"It consists in constituting a pastoral relation between 
him and the people of that particular church" When a 
Licentiate receives a call, his installation forms a part of 
the service of ordination.§ When, however, a Minister 
is to be settled over a congregation, he is installed only. 
Installation "may be performed either by the Presbytery 
or by a committee appointed for that purpose, as may 
appear most expedient" It is generally performed by a 
committee appointed by Presbytery, and composed of 
those selected to take part in the service. 

V. When may installation take place ? 

"A day shall be appointed for the installment, at such 
* See p. 405. f See p. 401. X See p. 410. \ See p. 381. 



398 OF TRANSLATION OF A TASTOR. 



time as may appear most convenient, and due notice thereof 
given to the congregation." It would seem that since the 
Assembly discourages ordination on the Sabbath, installa- 
tion should be on some other day ; yet, as in ordination, 
the question is left to the discretion of Presbytery.* 

VI. What services should precede installation? 

The ordinary service of the church, and " a sermon shall 
be delivered by some one of the members previously appoint- 
ed thereto" Sometimes the sermon, by consent of Pres- 
bytery, is delivered by a Minister of another Presbytery 
(considered perhaps as a corresponding member). "After 
which the Bishop who is to preside shall state to the congre- 
gation the design of their meeting, and briefly recite the pro- 
ceedings of the Presbytery relative thereto" 

What promises are required of the Minister ? 

The following questions are asked of the Minister as 
he stands near the pulpit before the congregation : 

1 . " Are you now willing to take the charge of this con- 
gregation as their Pastor, agreeably to your declaration at 
accepting their calif" 

2. "Do you conscientiously believe and declare, as far as 
you know your own heart, that in taking upon you this 
charge you are influenced by a sineei % e desire to promote the 
glory of God and the good of his Church f " 

3. "Do you solemnly promise that by the assistance of the 
grace of God you will endeavor faithfully to discharge all 
the duties of a Pastor to this congregation, and will be care- 
ful to maintain a deportment in all respects becoming a Min- 
ister of the gospel of Christ, agreeably to your ordination en- 
gagements ?" 

The answers to these questions should be given in a 
clear, audible voice. 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 370. See p. 380. 



INSTALLATION. 



399 



What promises are required of the congregation? 

The presiding Minister "shall propose to the people the 
same or like questions as those directed under the head of 
ordination" to wit : * 

1. "Do you, the people of this congregation, continue to 

profess your readiness to receive , whom 

you have called to be your Minister f" 

2. "Do you promise to receive the word of truth from his 
mouth with meekness and love, and to submit to him in due 
exercise of discipline f" 

3. "Do you promise to encourage him in his arduous 
labor, and to assist his endeavors for your instruction and 
spiritual edification ?" 

4. "And do you engage to continue to him, while he is 
your Pastor, that competent worldly maintenance which you 
have promised, and whatever else you may see needful for 
the honor of religion and his comfort among you?" 

The people generally remain seated while these ques- 
tions are proposed, but the service is more impressive, 
and the obligation is better realized, when the people 
stand before God and the Presbytery and give their assent. 

How are these questions to be answered ? 

"By holding up the right hand in testimony of assent" 
This should be regarded as a most solemn covenant with 
God to be faithful in their duties to their Pastor. It may 
be given by voice or by bowing the head. 

Who should answer these questions ? 

"Tlie people" — all connected with the congregation, 
especially those who have the right to vote for a Pastor 
in that congregation. . 

How should the installation be announced ? 

Both parties having expressed their readiness to entei 
* See p. 382. 



400 



OF TRANSLATION OF A PASTOR. 



into this relation and to perform its duties, and the Pres- 
bytery having ordered it, the presiding Minister "shall 
solemnly pronounce and declare the said Minister to be reg- 
ularly constituted the Pastor of that congregation" The 
prayer of installation is then offered, asking the divine 
approval and blessing.* 
What charges are given? 

" A charge shall then be given to both parties, as directed 
in the case of ordination" * 
How should the service be closed? 

"After prayer and singing a psalm adapted to the trans- 
action, the congregation shall be dismissed with the usual 
benediction" This is pronounced by the newly-installed 
Pastor. 

VII. How should the people welcome their Pastor? 

"It is highly becoming that, after the solemnity of the in- 
stallment, the heads of families of that congregation who 
are then present, or at least the Elders and those appointed 
to take care of the temporal concerns of that church, should 
come forward to their Pastor and give him their right hand 
in token of cordial reception and affectionate regard" * It 
is also proper that the children of the church should come 
forward to greet their Pastor, as they are in a special 
manner to be under his care.f 

Is the service of installation necessary ? 

Without it a Minister may perform the duties of a 
Pastor for a time. He is then called a Stated Supply, 
but he has no seat in the Session nor authority in disci- 
pline or government in that congregation.! Neverthe- 
less, in 1736 the Synod recognized the pastoral relation 
between Rev. Mr. Tennent and the church at Neshaminy, 
although no formal installment had taken place. The 

* See p. 385. f See pp. 109, 162. J See p. 48, 



RESIGNATION OF PASTOR. 



401 



omission of the service was not justified by the Synod. 
The case was peculiar, owing to the condition of the 
churches at that time, and especially to the fact that Mr. 
Tennent had for some time in all respects acted, and been 
regarded by the community, church, Presbytery and Syn- 
od, as the Pastor of that congregation.* But now instal- 
lation is necessary, and should be effected promptly. f 

How are Pastors installed in other churches ? 

In the Episcopal Church the service is called " The 
Office of Institution of Ministers into Parishes or 
Churches." It is performed by one or more Presby- 
ters appointed by the Bishop, during which service the 
Senior Warden presents to the Minister the keys of the 
church, and the Institutor gives him the Bible, the Book 
of Common Prayer and the Books of the Canons, to be 
the " rule of his conduct in dispensing the divine word, 
in leading the devotions of the people and in exercising 
discipline in the Church." J 

In the Congregational Church the service resembles 
our own.§ 

In the Methodist Church there is no such service, as 
the Pastors are appointed yearly. Their system is that 
of itineracy, and not of a settled Ministry. 



CHAPTEE XVII. 

OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 

Can a Pastor resign his charge ? 

As the pastoral relation is not the result of a mutual 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 419. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 568. 
% Book of Common Prayer. \ See p. 389. . 

26 



402 



OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 



agreement between the Minister and the people, but has 
been approved and constituted by the Presbytery, it can- 
not be dissolved at the pleasure either of the Pastor or 
congregation. The Presbytery has full and sole author- 
ity.* The Minister cannot at pleasure leave his position 
and enter upon any other engagement. Neither can the 
congregation dismiss the Pastor or engage another with- 
out the sanction of Presbytery. "When any Minister 
shall labor under such grievances in his congregation as 
that he shall desire leave to resign his pastoral charge, the 
Presbytery shall cite the congregation to appear, by their 
commissione7*s 9 at their next meeting, to show cause, if they 
have any, why the Presbytery should not accept the resig- 
nation" "And if any congregation shall desire to be re- 
leased from their pastor, a similar process, mutatis mu- 
tandis, shall be observed" This does not imply a want 
of consultation between the Pastor and people, but that 
the resignation must be made to the Presbytery, who 
must judge if the grievances be of such a nature as to 
render the dissolution of the relation desirable, f 
What is meant by " grievance " ? 

That which burdens, oppresses or injures in the dis- 
charge of duty. It may be found in the person or 
family of the Pastor, or in the community or the con- 
gregation, or in the official relation. It may be any- 
thing which interferes with or prevents the usefulness 
of the Pastor, such as sickness, loss of faculties, infirm- 
ities of age, the state of health of his family, the needs 
of the several members thereof, want of proper support, 
loss of the confidence or affections of the people, positive 
opposition against him or his work in the church, or the 
failure of the people to perform the promises made at 
* See p. 376. t See p. 209. 



RESIGNATION OF PASTOR. 



403 



the settlement. The grievances of the people may be 
such as these: their inability to continue the support 
promised, a growing dissatisfaction with the character 
of their Minister's services as Preacher or Pastor. A 
grievauce does not include immorality or heresy — when 
these exist charges should be made before Presbytery* — 
but a want of adaptation or co-operation on the part of 
Pastor and people. 

Should the pastoral relation be dissolved for slight 
causes? 

The whole chapter implies that the pastoral relation 
should not be hastily or without grave cause disturbed. 
The relation should be regarded as permanent, whose 
influence for good should increase with years.f In 1880 
the Assembly declared that, " Whereas the frequent dis- 
solution of the pastoral relation is a growing evil in our 
Church, arising largely out of the loose opinions which 
prevail as to the relation of Pastor and people, and the 
influence of men who regard more the financial than the 
spiritual interests of the Church; therefore Resolved, 1. 
That the Presbyteries be reminded of the necessity of 
giving full and clear instruction on the subject at the 
time of installation of Pastors. 2. That article xvii. 
of our 'Form of Government/ in its spirit and letter, 
should be strictly observed by all our Pastors and 
churches, and that our Presbyteries be enjoined to seek 
its rigid enforcement." J 

It is implied in this chapter that even real and serious 
grievances should be long and patiently borne before any 
steps are taken, and that the relation be not dissolved 
until in the judgment of Presbytery and of either Pas- 

* Book of Discipline, ch. vi. t See p. 392. 

J Presbyterian Digest, p. 580. 



404 OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 



tor or people it be expedient or necessary. " When any 
Minister shall labor under such grievances" etc. 

What steps should be taken by the Pastor ? 

When it is plain to a Pastor that it is his duty to him- 
self or to the church that he should resign, it would be 
proper for him (1) to consult one or more of his co-Pres- 
byters ; (2) to seek the advice of the Elders, the repre- 
sentatives of the church and his official advisers in all 
that concerns the congregation ; (3) to inform the Session 
of his determination; (4) to give public notice of his 
intention to ask Presbytery to release him from his 
pastoral charge ; and (5) to present before that body a 
written or verbal statement of his desire and of his rea- 
son for the request. The Presbytery then "shall cite the 
congregation to appear by their commissioners, at their next 
meeting, to show cause, if any they have*, why the Presbytery 
should not accept the resignation" 

Can the Presbytery at its first meeting accept the resig 
nation? 

The intent of this chapter is to forbid hasty action, 
and to prevent the dissolution until the church as well 
as the Pastor be fully heard. If, however, the congre- 
gation has been duly informed by the Pastor of his 
intention, and been invited to unite with him in his 
request to Presbytery, and if the Session has called a 
meeting of the congregation to consider the question and 
to appoint commissioners to appear and answer at the 
first meeting, then the Presbytery may proceed at once* 
At the meeting of the congregation the grievance may 
appear imaginary or less serious than was supposed, or it 
may be removed, or love to the Pastor may be found so 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 578. See Form of Government, ch. xvi., 
sect. ii. See p. 395. 



RESIGNATION BEFORE PRESBYTERY. 



405 



general and deep-seated, and the interests at stake to be 
so great, that the Pastor may be induced to withdraw his 
notice of resignation. Or it may be ascertained that the 
Pastor has been misinformed as to the condition of the 
church and the state of feeling toward him and his work. 
Or the congregation may be so convinced that he ought 
not to leave them that they shall refuse to unite with him 
in his application to Presbytery, and the Pastor may be 
unwilling to urge his desire against this opposition. In 
these cases no further step need be taken, save a public 
notice that he has determined to accede to their desire and 
remain as their Pastor. But if he continue unchanged in 
his convictions of duty, the matter must come before Pres- 
bytery. 

How shall the congregation appear ? 

"By their commissioners." These must be appointed at 
the meeting of the congregation called by the Session for 
this purpose, presided over by the Pastor or by a Minister 
of the Presbytery chosen by the Pastor and Session, and 
the voters being those who in that church have the right 
to vote for a Pastor.* The number of commissioners 
may be determined by the meeting. Sometimes they are 
chosen to represent the Session and the congregation, 
or from different classes of the congregation, or from 
the majority and the minority if there be a serious divis- 
ion on the matter or no positive decision is arrived at. 
The object is to place before the Presbytery a true 
and fair representation of the wishes and views of the 
people. The commissioners should take with them the 
authenticated copies of the minutes of the meeting, and 
be prepared to make, in writing or verbally, further 
statements if necessary. They may be instructed to join 
* See pp. 166, 362. 



406 OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 

with the Pastor in his request, or "to show cause, if any 
they have, why the Presbytery should not accept the resigna- 
tion" And if they be not satisfied with the action of 
Presbytery, they have a right to complain to the higher 
courts. 

May the Presbytery decide in opposition to the wishes 
of the church? 

The Presbytery must be duly certified that the congre- 
gation has received proper notice and had opportunity to 
appoint commissioners — that the citations have been duly 
served. But "if the congregation fail to appear, or if their 
reasons for retaining their Pastor be deemed by the Presbytery 
insufficient, he shall have leave granted to resign his pastoral 
charge, of which due record shall be made, and that church 
shall be held vacant till supplied again in an orderly man- 
ner tvith another Minister" The responsibility of the de- 
cision rests upon the Presbytery. The church or Pastor 
feeling aggrieved by the decision may appeal or complain 
to the Synod. 

If the congregation shall labor under grievances, what 
steps should be taken ? 

Prayer, especially in secret, increased personal activity 
in co-operation with the Pastor, will certainly lessen, if 
not remove, the supposed or real grievances. If any new 
financial burden come upon the congregation, the Trus- 
tees should at once consult with the Pastor in regard to 
it. If the spiritual interests of the church are suffering 
from any cause, even from the want of necessary quali- 
fications in the Pastor, or from his neglect of duties or 
lack of spirituality or devotedness, or from sickness or 
the increasing infirmities of age, it is the duty of the 
Elders, with much prayer and tenderness, to inform him 
of the facts. He is over them in the Lord. They have 



CONGREGATION AGGRIEVED. 



407 



no right to find fault or to reprove. He is not their 
servant nor their equal. He is accountable to the Pres- 
bytery. But the Elders, as " the representatives of the 
people/' and, "in conjunction with the Pastor," being 
" charged with maintaining the spiritual government of 
the congregation/' and "to concert the best measures fcr 
promoting the spiritual interests of the congregation * 
ought to keep him informed of everything that hinders 
his work among them or their growth in grace. If there 
be any alienation of the congregation, or a general and 
growing dissatisfaction with his preaching or pastoral 
work, or if there be a disaffected minority who are ex- 
erting an injurious influence, the Elders should know it, 
and should impart the knowledge to the Pastor, that he 
may consult w T ith them how to remove these hindrances 
to his usefulness. Under these trying circumstances the 
people and the Elders, their representatives, should re- 
member the solemn vows which they made when he was 
made their Pastor, f and especially if he has grown old 
in their service. The result of such official fidelity, 
Christian sympathy and mutual confidence will very 
often remove the grievances without disturbing the 
pastoral relation. Sometimes the information has been 
withheld too long, or the Pastor may conclude that the 
interests of the church may be best promoted by his 
resignation, and he will take the necessary steps.! But 
in that case he will respect and love the Elders for their 
Christian fidelity, and will leave the church harmonious 
and ready to be benefited by the labors of another Pas- 
tor. If, however, the measures proposed by the Session 
do not remove the grievance, further conference should 

* Form of Government, ch. v., and cli. ix., sect. vi. 
t See p. 382. J See p. 404- 



408 OF .RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 



be had between the Elders and the Pastor, and other 
measures adopted and tried. If these should fail, or if 
the Pastor should refuse to consider the grievance of the 
people — which nevertheless continues to interfere with 
the spiritual edification of the church — the Elders 
" should apply to some other Bishop of the Presbytery 
for his advice in the case/'* for the same reasons, 
among others, as when ill-report or charges are brought 
against a Minister. Generally, such advice will be given 
to the Pastor and Elders as will remove the grievance or 
induce the Pastor to resign his charge. If not, the Elders 
should very seriously consider the interests of their Pas- 
tor and the church, and, if thought necessary, the whole 
case should by them be brought before Presbytery, the 
Pastor being kindly informed of their intention. This 
should be done (1) by a formal reference of the case by 
vote of Session ;f or (2) by a petition of the Elders of 
the church or of any persons in the congregation ; f or 
(3) the condition of the church may be brought to the 
consideration of Presbytery on the review of the minutes 
of Session. J If the case be very urgent, the Session may, 
on their own motion or at request of the people,§ call a 
meeting of the congregation to appoint commissioners to 
appear before Presbytery at its next meeting and state 
their grievances, as in the case of the Pastor laboring 
under grievances. The Presbytery will act as before, 
citing both parties to show cause, etc. 

May a congregation, desiring the resignation of the Pas- 
tor, make grievances to induce him to resign ? 

No. That were unchristian and a violation of the 
vows made by the people at his installation. They are 

* Old Book of Discipline. f Book of Discipline, sect. 77, 

t Ibid., sect. 71. \ See pp. 166, 362. 



DISSOLUTION OF PASTORAL RELATION. 409 

bound to " receive the word of truth from his niuuth 
with meekness and love, and to submit to him in the 
due exercise of discipline;" "to encourage him in his 
arduous labors, and to assist his endeavors for their in- 
struction and spiritual edification." * Any open or secret 
opposition, personal or organized, is a violation of these 
vows, and renders the person or persons so engaged liable 
to charges as disturbers of the peace of the Church. 

May the congregation signify their dissatisfaction by 
diminishing the Pastor's salary? 

That were unmanly, unchristian and a violation of the 
contract in the call and of the vows made at his installa- 
tion^ 

Is the Pastor's presence necessary at the congregational 
meeting? 

No. The call for the meeting must come from the 
Session.^ If the Pastor declines to be present, or if the 
Session deem it advisable, they should invite some other 
Bishop of the Presbytery to moderate the meeting. § 
If the application to dissolve the pastoral relation comes 
from the Pastor, as well as from the congregation, the 
meeting is valid without his presence and co-operation. 
So the O. S. Assembly decided. || 

May the Presbytery dissolve the relation on the petition 
of a minority ? 

It may. However the case may be brought before the 
Presbytery, by the general review, by petition of Pastor 
or of Elders or of the congregation or of a minority, 
that court has the power to render the decision, which 
must be determined, not by the wishes of the parties, 
but by the interests of the Pastor and the church. The 

* See p. 383. f See P- 37 °- t See P- 362 - I See P 363 - 
|| Presbyterian Digest, p. 578. 



410 



OF RESIGNING A PASTORAL CHARGE. 



right must be recognized "of each congregation to de- 
cide whether a Pastor is acceptable to them, and the 
wishes of a majority are to be set aside only for weighty 
reasons ; yet such a state of things may exist between 
the Pastor and a portion of his people as shall require 
for the fair name of religion that the relation be dis- 
solved." So the O. S. Assembly decided.* 

May the relation be dissolved contrary to the wishes of 
the Pastor? 

Yes, for the same reasons. The Presbytery may 
dissolve the relation without the consent of the Con- 
gregation, f The parties have the right of complaint. 

How is the church to be declared vacant ? 

The dissolution takes eifect on the act of Presbytery, 
if no time is designated. f The Moderator should then 
declare the relation dissolved. A member of the Pres- 
bytery should be appointed to preach in that church on 
a certain Lord's Day, and in the name of the Presby- 
tery to declare the pulpit vacant. Generally, permis- 
sion is given to the Session to supply their pulpit until 
the next meeting of the Presbytery. 

How do Pastors resign in other churches ? 

In the Episcopal Church "a Rector, canonically elected 
and in charge, or an instituted Minister, may not resign 
his parish without consent of the said parish or its Vestry 
(if the Vestry be authorized to act in the premises) ; nor 
may such Rector or Minister be removed therefrom by 
said parish or Vestry against his will," except under certain 
circumstances. Any difficulty arising between Rector and 
parish " which may not be satisfactorily settled by the godly 
judgment of the Bishop alone, . . . the Bishop, acting 
with the advice and consent of the Standing Committee 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 580. t Ibid., p. 578. 



MISSIONS. 



411 



of the diocese, . . . shall be the ultimate arbitrator and 
judge." If the Rector's resignation is accepted by the 
Vestry, the fact should be reported to the Bishop for 
his approval.* 

In the Congregational Church, when a Pastor wishes 
to resign his charge he notifies his congregation of the 
fact, and sends his letter of resignation to a meeting of 
the church and also to the society, who take separate ac- 
tion thereon, and call a Council "to devise and act . . . 
in the emergency, and to give the Minister a parting 
letter of recommendation." f 

In the Methodist Church the Minister in charge is 
appointed only for one year, and if possible he will bear 
the grievance until the end of his appointment, inform- 
ing the Presiding Elder and the Bishop of his desire to 
be sent to some other church at the next Annual Con- 
ference. If, however, for any reason, he desires to leave 
the church before the end of the year, he must obtain per- 
mission to do so from the Presiding Elder and Bishop. J 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

OF MISSIONS. 

What is meant by "missions"? 

The word " mission " is used to indicate the act of 
sending or being sent by authority to do a certain work ; 
or the persons sent especially to propagate religion ; or 
the station of missionaries. The word is here used to 

* Digest of the Canon, title ii., canon iv. 

t Congregational Manual, p. 10 ; Congregationalism, pp. 198-205. 
X Discipline, 1880,. Tffl 160, 166. 



412 



OF MISSIONS. 



include the authority and the efforts of the Church to 
extend its boundaries, and especially to preach the gospel 
to the destitute within the bounds of Presbyteries through- 
out our land and in other countries. 

When vacancies occur in a Presbytery, what should be 
done? 

The Presbytery has the oversight of the territory as- 
signed to it by the General Assembly, and should feel its 
responsibility to see that the gospel is faithfully preached 
to all within its bounds.* If any of its churches be 
vacant, it should take such action as may be necessary 
to secure for them Pastors, f and to provide regular ser- 
vices for each during its vacancy.^ "When vacancies 
become so numwous in any Presbytery that they cannot be 
supplied with frequent administrations of tlie word and 
ordinances, it shall be proper for such Presbytery, or va- 
cant congregation within their bounds, with leave of the 
Presbytery, to apply to any other Presbytery, or to any 
Synod, or to the General Assembly, for such assistance as 
they can afford" This applies to the destitute fields 
within the bounds of the Presbytery, as well as to the 
organized churches. 

What assistance may be expected? 

1. Ministers and Licentiates, who should be furnished 
with proper certificates. "When any Presbytefry shall 
send any of their Ministers or Probationers to distant 
vacancies, the Missionary shall be ready to induce his 
credentials to the Presbytery or Presbyteries through the 
bounds of vjhich he may pass, or at least to a committee 
thei*eof, and obtain their approbation" 

2. Pecuniary help should be given. "Provided always 



* Assembly's Digest, p. 321. f See p. 218. 

% Form of Government, ch. xxi. See pp. 358, 547. 



MISSIONARIES. 



413 



. . . that the judicatory sending them make the necessary 
provision for their support and reicard in the performance 
of this service" When the vacant church is able to sup- 
port a Minister, then the means will not be " necessary/' 
and the church should soon proceed to make out a call 
for him to be settled over them.* In 1709 the Ministers 
of London promised to send two itinerant Ministers to 
help the Church in this country and support them for 
two years, but "they drew back their hand," and in 1710 
the Presbytery of Philadelphia applied to the Presbytery 
of Dublin to send and support one young Minister for 
one year.f 

To whom are these Missionaries responsible ? 

Ministers are always responsible to the Presbyteries 
to which they belong.^ This is true, though they may 
derive their support entirely from some other source, and 
though they may be called upon to report the advance of 
their work to some other body or bodies. When labor- 
ing within the bounds of another Presbytery, a Minister 
must "be ready to produce his credentials to that Presby- 
tery, . . . and obtain their approbation" It is of course 
advisable that as soon as possible the church or mission- 
field and the Missionary should belong to the same Pres- 
bytery, if he intend to labor there any length of time. 
He cannot be settled over a church while belonging to 
another Presbytery. § 

May the General Assembly send missions ? 

The application for assistance may be made "to any 
other Presbytery, or to any Synod, or to the General As- 
sembly" Further, the General Assembly, having supreme 
authority over the whole Church, without any application 

* See p. 362. t Assembly's Digest, p. 322. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 658. See p. 210. { See pp. 182, 186. 



411 



OF MISSIONS. 



" may of their own knowledge send missions to any part to 
plant churches or to supply vacancies" The Presbytery 
has the prerogative of examining and ordaining, judging 
of the qualifications of its members, and of directing the 
work within its own bounds.* The General Assembly 
" may direct any Presbytery to ordain Evangelists, or 
Ministers without relation to particular churches" f 

May Ministers be sent without their consent ? 

" Provided always that such missions be made with the 
consent of the parties appointed" In 1759, 1764, and 
1770 such appointments were made by Synod. 

What was the "Church at Home and Abroad "? 

In 1886 the Assembly ordered that there shall be but 
one authorized periodical to present the work and claims 
of all the Boards, to be called " The Church at Home 
and Abroad." A special committee was appointed, 
and Rev. H. A. Nelson, D. D., was chosen editor.§ 

What was " The Assembly Herald " ? 

It was an inexpensive Missionary paper, ordered by 
the Assembly in 1894. Rev. W. H. Hubbard and 
Rev. Rufus S. Greene, D. D., were appointed editors. 
The materials were to be furnished by the Boards. It 
was issued monthly except for July and August.J 

In 1897 a Committee was appointed to consider all 
questions relating to these publications. In 1898 it 
was decided that " The Church at Home and Abroad" 
and " The Assembly Herald " be discontinued after 
January 1, 1899, and that a single monthly magazine, 
representing all the Boards, called "The Assembly 
Herald," be issued in New York under the supervision 
of a Committee of two ministers and three Elders. Rev. 
Albert B. Robinson is the Editor for the first year.§ 

* See pp. 201, 205, 210. t See p. 386. 

t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 403, 404. \ Minutes G. A. 1898, pp. 79, 88. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



415 



Board of Home Missions. 
How early did our Church take action on missions ? 

At the first meeting of which the records remain, in 
1707, the General Presbytery adopted the following reso- 
lution: "That every Minister of the Presbytery supply 
neighboring desolate places where a Minister is wanting 
and opportunity of doing good offers."* At the first 
meeting of the Synod of Philadelphia it was resolved 
that it be "proposed to the several members of the 
Synod to contribute something to the raising a fund for 
pious uses, and that they use their interest with their 
friends on proper occasions to contribute something to 
the same purpose ; and that there be chosen a Treasurer 
to keep what shall be collected, and that what is or may 
be gathered be disposed of according to the discretion 
of the Synod." Mr. Jedidiah Andrews was appointed. 
The next day the collection " was weighed and delivered 
into his hands," " the just sum of eighteen pounds one 
shilling and sixpence, for which he obliges himself, his 
heirs, executors and administrators, to be accountable to 
the Synod." f "This was the first fund for benevolent 
purposes created by the Presbyterian Church in this 
country." Appeals for aid were sent to England, Scot- 
land and Ireland, and some additions were thus obtained 
to the fund of the Synod. The first appropriation from 
this fund was made by the Synod " to the Presbyterian 
congregation of New York, toward the support of the 
gospel among them." It was further ordered that every 
Minister belonging to this Synod receive a letter "rec- 
ommending a yearly collection to be gathered in every 

* Records of the Presbyterian Churchy p. 10. 
t Ibid., pp. 49, 50 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 323. 



416 



OF MISSIONS. 



particular congregation for pious uses, to be sent yearly 
to the Synod by their Minister or Elder." In 1738 "it 
was unanimously agreed by all the members of Synod 
that every Minister shall either" take up such annual 
collection, " or oblige themselves to pay out of their own 
proper estates ten shillings to the fund."* The first 
itinerant Missionaries, three in number, were appointed 
In 1722.f 

What is an itinerant Missionary ? 

He is one appointed to travel over a certain district, 
preaching in destitute places. At first these were ap- 
pointed for temporary work, to make a single tour, some- 
times merely for three months, but generally until the 
next meeting of the judicatory. A special route was 
designated by the court, which the Missionary was re- 
quired to pursue. He was not expected to preach to es- 
tablished congregations.^ He was required to preach, to 
" form societies, help them in adjusting their bounds, ordain 
Elders, administer sealing ordinances, instruct the people 
in discipline, and finally direct them in their after con- 
duct, particularly in what manner they shall proceed to 
obtain a stated ministry, and whatever else may appear 
useful or necessary for those churches." § Often he was 
required to establish regular mission-stations, and visit 
them at regular times until developed into organized 
churches. In the O. S. Church in 1839 and 1844 all 
Pastors were urged to make annually a missionary tour 
of this character.|| In the N. S. body, in 1852, "each 
Presbytery, whose circumstances as to territory, churches 

* Records of the Presbyterian Churchy pp. 56, 57, 136. 

f Ibid,, p. 74 ; Assembly's Digest, p. 326. 

X Assembly's Digest, p. 346 ; New Digest, p. 320. 

\ Assembly's Digest, pp. 328, 345 ; New Digest, pp. 320, 324. 

|| Assembly's Digest, p. 358. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



417 



and members demand it, is recommended to appoint an 
itinerant Missionary within its bounds," and each Synod 
" to appoint such a Missionary, whose duty it shall be to 
act as a traveling Evangelist, after the scriptural pattern, 
to explore destitute fields, to prepare the way for the 
formation of new churches by the Presbyteries, to seek 
for Ministers to take charge of them, to assist and direct 
in building houses of worship in destitute places."* 

Wliat was the origin of the Boards ? 

At the first meeting of the General Assembly, in 
1789, the importance of missions was recognized, and 
each Synod was requested to recommend at the next 
meeting "two members well qualified to be employed in 
missions on our frontier;" and the Presbyteries were en- 
joined "to have collections made during the present year 
in the several congregations under our care." The next 
year a committee of five was appointed "to prepare cer- 
tain directions necessary for the Missionaries of the As- 
sembly in fulfilling the design of their mission, and to 
specify the compensation that it will be proper to make 
them for their services." They reported the next day, 
and two Missionaries were appointed to labor for at least 
three months in the frontier settlements of New York 
and Pennsylvania, and salaries were voted for them. 
This committee became one of the standing committees 
of the General Assembly. In 1799 a report was adopt- 
ed on the method of managing missions, recommending 
(1) that the missions should be conducted by men really 
qualified, who shall preach the doctrines of grace, organ- 
ize churches, catechise from house to house; (2) they 
should " be well acquainted with the forms of govern- 
ment, as well of the Congregational as of the Presbyte- 

* Few Digest^ p. 364. 
%1 



418 



OF MISSIONS. 



rian Church f (3) it is important that one or more persons 
of suitable qualifications be appointed " to be a common 
medium of information, and for aiding and directing 
such Missionaries as may be annually sent out by the 
General Assembly;" (4) that the Missionaries go two 
and two, and their routes be prescribed by General As- 
sembly; (5) that the "Confession of Faith" and "Sys- 
tem of Discipline" of this Church be distributed by the 
Missionaries.* In 1800 four Boards were anticipated: 
(1) Gospelizing the Indians; (2) instructing the negroes; 
(3) distributing Bibles, books and tracts ; (4) educating 
young men for the ministry. f In 1802 the Assembly 
created a Standing Committee of Missions— four Minis- 
ters and three Elders. Its duties were to obtain infor- 
mation, to nominate Missionaries, direct them to places 
and in their work, to correspond, obtain reports, inquire 
concerning funds, to select a Minister to preach the an- 
nual missionary sermon before the Assembly, and to su- 
perintend the missionary business under the direction of 
the General Assembly. This committee were empow- 
ered to call upon the Trustees of the General Assembly, 
during its recess, for moneys needed. In 1805 this 
Standing Committee of Missions was increased to seven- 
teen, of which ten resided in or near Philadelphia, and 
one other member from each Synod. In 1816 the com- 
mittee was enlarged, and its title changed to "the Board 
of Missions, acting under the authority of the General As- 
sembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United States."! 

What is the difference between a Standing Committee 
and a Permanent Committee? 

The standing committees are appointed at the opening 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 341-349. -f Ibid., p. 312. 

t Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 422, 423. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



419 



of each Assembly, and continue until they report and 
are discharged by that body. The permanent commit- 
tees are those outside of the Assembly, and are not dis- 
solved by its adjournment.* This distinction was made 
by the N. S. Church, and the permanent committees had 
the oversight of the benevolent work of the Church, as 
the Boards had in the O. S. body, but were more directly 
dependent on the Assembly than the Boards. Before the 
division, however, the term "Standing Committees" was 
uot so strictly defined. The Standing Committee on Mis- 
sions was in 1802 required to be appointed yearly, f 
Unordained men cannot be put on these Committees.^ 

What is the difference between a Standing or Permanent 
Committee and a Board ? 

A committee, standing or permanent, is " bound in all 
cases to act according to the instructions of the Assembly, 
and is under the necessity of receiving its sanction to all 
the measures which it may propose." A Board has " full 
powers to transact all the business of the missionary cause, 
only requiring the Board to report annually to the Gen- 
eral Assembly." It can carry on its work with vigor 
and unity, with the advice and counsel of the Assembly. "f 
No officer or employe, nor member of other Boards, nor 
more than one Elder from a church, can be a member of 
a Board. § Salaried executive officers of Boards are 
subject to approval of G. Assembly. || 

What powers were granted to the Board of Missions ? 

The Board was further authorized to appoint Mis- 
sionaries, to pay moneys to them, and to establish 
auxiliary missionary societies throughout our churches. 

* New Digest, p. 361. f Assembly's Digest, pp. 350-353. 

X Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 145. $ Presbyterian Digest, p. 264. 
|| Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 132. 



420 



OF MISSIONS. 



It was thought best that the Board should confine ite 
work to domestic missions, lest the pressure of business 
become too severe. But the Board had " the power to 
establish missions not only among the destitute in our 
own country or any other country, but also among the 
heathen in any part of the world/' and to take charge 
of such missions. It had power also to appoint an Ex- 
ecutive Committee and agents. In 1828 the Board was 
increased to twenty-six Ministers and fifteen Elders.* 

What further changes were made ? 

In 1830 an effort was made to conduct the missionary 
operations in the West through a common Board of 
Agency, appointed by the Board of Missions of the 
General Assembly and the American Home Missionary 
Society. This failed after considerable discussion. The 
idea, however, was not given up, and until the division 
of the Church in 1838 several efforts were made to effect 
a union between these bodies or to discontinue the Board 
of Missions. The Presbyteries carried on their mission- 
ary operations through our Board or through the Amer- 
ican Home Missionary Society. The JSew School Pres- 
byteries and churches co-operated with the latter, and the 
Old School with the former. After the division the N. S. 
Assembly continued to do so until 1861, when the Pres- 
byterian Committee of Home Missions was formed.* 

What is the American Home Missionary Society ? 

Prior to 1822 various local domestic missionary socie- 
ties were formed. Many of these sent their missionaries 
even to the far West and South. In May of, that year 
delegates of ten of these local societies in New York 
State, belonging to the Presbyterian and the Dutch Re- 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 342. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



421 



formed churches, were consolidated, forming the "United 
Domestic Missionary Society of New York." It was not a 
denominational institution. In 1826 it had 127 Mission- 
aries, 100 of whom labored in New York, and 27 in ten 
other States. In 1825 a circular was published by its 
Executive Committee, at the request of a meeting of 
Ministers held in Boston, calling a meeting of Congre- 
gational, Presbyterian and Dutch Reformed churches, to 
be held in the Brick Presbyterian Church, New York, to 
form a National Domestic Missionary Society. Drs. Alex- 
ander and Miller of the Princeton Seminary endorsed the 
plan. A constitution was adopted, and the "United Do- 
mestic Missionary Society " was requested to become the 
"American Home Missionary Society" by accepting this 
constitution and changing its name. This was done May 
12, 1826. One of the preliminary principles was, "that 
existing missionary societies were neither to be superseded, 
except in accordance with their own desire, nor impeded 
in their operations, but rather to be strengthened and 
stimulated."* For a time this society and our Board 
of Missions f worked together harmoniously; but for 
some time before 1837 there was in many a "deep con- 
viction that the Home Missionary Society, under the 
management of its Secretary, had become a great party 
engine, operating most unfavorably for the peace, union 
and purity of the Church." J 

What was "the Standing Committee on Church Exten* 
sion"? 

In 1849 the N. S. Assembly, while .co-operating with 
the American Home Missionary Society, felt called upon 
to take charge of that part of the work which the socie- 

* Home Missionary, vol. xxxiii., pp. 157-166. f See p. 420. 

X Church Polity, pp. 417-435. 



422 



OF MISSIONS. 



ty could not perform. Presbyteries were admonished to 

secure supplies for all their feeble churches, and to gather 
new congregations by permanent missionary agents. Sab- 
bath-school work was urged, and the building of new 
churches with aid secured in their vicinity, or in more 
distant places when furnished with testimonials from 
their Synods. The next year Presbyteries were recom- 
mended to take such action within their own bounds that 
new churches may be organized, if necessary, by aid from 
the Home Missionary Society, and that destitute churches 
be supplied with regular preaching. The older and wealth- 
ier churches were expected to help the weaker. In 1852, 
on report of a committee appointed the previous year, 
the American Home Missionary Society was recom- 
mended as the agency through which, as heretofore, the 
work of domestic missions shall be done ; but each Pres- 
bytery was directed each year to elect a Standing Commit- 
tee on Church Extension. Collections from the churches 
shall be sent to the Home Missionary Society. Applica- 
tions for aid must have the recommendation of Presbytery, 
but "shall not require the official sanction of any agent 
of that society." The society, however, shall have the 
right to obtain information, and have discretion to grant 
in whole or in part the application. The Presbyteries 
shall appoint itinerant Missionaries to explore destitute 
fields, gather new congregations, seek for Ministers to 
take charge of them, direct in building churches, and in 
all ways promote church extension, under presbyterial or 
synodical committees. Each Synod shall have a Church 
Extension Committee, yearly appointed, and shall require 
an annual collection from its churches to assist, by loan 
or gift, feeble churches to build houses. Among the 
other Standing Committees of the Assembly, one on 



HOME MISSIONS. 



423 



Church Extension shall be yearly appointed, which shall 
condense the reports from the Synods and Presbyteries 
on this subject, and present further propositions for car- 
rying on the work. A committee of five was appointed 
to confer with the "American Home Missionary Society/' 
requesting its co-operation in this plan as far as its princi- 
ples would admit. In 1853 this committee of conference 
reported that the society had no disposition to interfere 
with the ecclesiastical functions of Synods and Presbyte- 
ries, or with the relations of the churches, or to make 
discriminations in favor of one denomination and against 
another. Confidence was expressed by the Assembly that 
our home missionary work could be more successfully pros- 
ecuted under the present arrangements with that society 
than by any new organization. At the same time the 
Assembly was satisfied that the rules of the society some- 
times prevented the extension of the Church in the West, 
and where aid should be granted.* 

What was "the Church Extension Committee"? 

In 1855 the attention of the N. S. Assembly was di- 
rected to cases of home work which are excluded by the 
rules of the Home Missionary Society, as the employ- 
ment of synodical, presbyterial or exploring Presbyterian 
Missionaries, the planting of Presbyterian churches in 
advance of all others, and the founding of churches in 
cities and large villages. The Assembly, while operating 
through the society for some purposes, did not give to it 
a right to control the whole subject of Church Extension, 
nor could it part with its own responsibility. It there- 
fore established a committee to be called "the Church 
Extension Committee," to be located in Philadelphia, 
having no functions except those expressly assigned to 

* New Digest, pp. 361-367. 



424 



OF MISSIONS. 



it. Those first given were — "employing presbyterial, 
synodical and other Presbyterian itinerant or exploring 
agents, and affording aid in such exceptional cases as 
those already mentioned, and also the receiving and dis- 
bursing funds for these objects." It was not intended to 
establish an ecclesiastical Board or to interfere with the 
Home Missionary Society. The co-operative policy of 
the Church in home missions was unchanged. This 
committee was to be supplementary, to attend to cases 
which the rules of the society excluded. In 1857 more 
discretion was granted to the committee in relation to 
applications which required prompt action. In 1859 its 
powers were again enlarged, to provide for churches that 
could not be aided from other sources.* 

What was "the Presbyterian Committee of Home Mis- 
sions "? 

It was organized by the N. S. Assembly in 1861, and 
incorporated the next year. It was composed of fifteen 
members chosen by the Assembly. Its object was " to 
assist in sustaining the preaching of the gospel in feeble 
churches and congregations in connection with the Pres- 
byterian Church in the United States, and generally to 
superintend the whole course of home missions in behalf 
of said Church, as its General Assembly may from time 
to time direct; also to receive, take charge of and disburse 
any property or funds which at any time and from time 
to time may be entrusted to said Church or said com- 
mittee for home missionary purposes." This continued 
its work until 187 1 .f 

What was " the Western Committee of Missions ° ? 

In 1845 the O. S. Assembly, in order to prosecute its 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 425. 

f Presbyterian Digest, p. 340. See p. 426. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



425 



missions in the West with more vigor, decided that the 
Board of Missions should appoint a committee, to be 
called " the Western Committee of Missions/' to be lo- 
cated at Louisville, Ky., to have similar powers with that 
located in Philadelphia, making monthly reports to the 
Board. It had a Secretary and General Agent and Treas- 
urer.* This was continued until 1862.f 

What was 4 'the South-western Advisory Committee"? 

In 1859 the O. S. Assembly ordered the Board of 
Missions to establish in the city of New Orleans an 
Advisory Committee, with a District Secretary, "to set 
forward the work of missions in the South-west, the 
details to be arranged by conference between the Board 
and the said committee." "The Board was also em- 
powered to make a similar arrangement at the North- 
west." This Advisory Committee w T as located at San 
Francisco. Both these committees were discontinued 
by order of the Assembly in 1862, and the Board of 
Missions was directed "hereafter to conduct through- 
out the entire field its work, as formerly, through the 
Presbyteries." J 

What was "the Board of Domestic Missions"? 

This was the same as the Board of Missions. In 1857 
the General Assembly approved the action of the Board 
in obtaining from the Legislature of Pennsylvania a 
change in its corporate title — viz., the introduction of 
the word "Domestic" — to prevent inconvenience and loss 
which was occasioned by the frequent confounding the 
Board of Missions and that of Foreign Missions. § 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 355. 

f Minutes G. A. (0. S.), 1862, p. 602. 

% Ibid., 1859, p. 530 ; I860, p. 55 ; 1862, p. 602. 

I Ibid., 1857, pp. 19, 75. 



426 



OF MISSIONS. 



What was "the Presbyterian Board of Home Missions"? 

After the reunion of the two branches (O. S. and N. S.) 
of the Church in 1869, the Presbyterian Committee of 
Home Missions obtained an act from the New York 
Legislature authorizing the substitution of " Board " foi 
" Committee" in its title.* 

What is " the Board of Home Missions of the Presbyte. 
rian Church in the United States of America " ? 

In 1869 the Board of Domestic Missions and the 
Committee of Home Missions were continued until 
proper legal steps could be taken to consolidate them 
without risking their property and funds. This was 
accomplished in 1872, and the new Board, "The Board 
of Home Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America 99 obtained a charter from the 
State of New York. In 1873 by an act of the State of 
Pennsylvania the property of the Board of Domestic 
Missions was transferred to the new Board, which be- 
came the legal successor of both.f The Indian Missions 
originated under the Board of Foreign Missions, but were 
transferred in 1893 to this Board by the Assembly. J 

How are applications for aid to be made to the Board ? 

The Missionary and his field of labor must be in 
connection with the G. Assembly. The application 
should state (1) the names of the church and Minister ; 

(2) the amount of salary needed for his support, the 
amount pledged by the church and how it is to be 
raised ; the sum raised last year, and that needed this ; 

(3) the number of communicants, average of attend- 
ants, size of the Sabbath-school ; (4) buildings owned 
by the church ; (5) the population of the place, business, 
prospect of growth ; (6) the distance from a Presbyterian 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 343. f Ibid., pp. 346, 347. 

t Minutes G. A. 1898, pp. 82, 306. See p. 464. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



427 



church and from those of other denominations. The 
application must be signed by the Elders, Deacons, and 
Trustees, and sent to the Presbytery, which shall vote 
on it and the amount by ballot as to approval and for- 
ward it to the Board. In 1896 the Assembly ordered 
that at the beginning of the fiscal year each Presby- 
tery shall send to the Board a careful estimate of the 
total amount needed to aid its mission churches, and 
the Board shall inform the Presbyterial Committee the 
total amount it is able to grant and the Committee 
shall apportion this among the churches and report to 
the Board.* In 1898 it was ordered that each Synod 
ha ving a Synodieal plan shall before the first of April of 
each year report to the Board and to the Assembly the 
amount needed for its missions. That those Synods not 
having such plan, shall have right to modify the amounts 
asked for, so that an equal distribution be made among 
them according to their necessities, and the appropriation 
shall be made in bulk to each Synod on the estimated 
contributions and expenditures of the Presbyteries. f 

Is the Board bound to grant every application ? 

The Presbytery must consider, Ought the Church 
to receive aid and to what amount ? And the Board 
must determine what appropriation can be granted. In 
1883 it was decided that the Board should not decline 
the application of Presbytery unless its funds are needed 
by more deserving and promising fields. J See page 
233. The salaries are to be paid monthly.§ 

What is the relation of the Board to the Presbytery in 
regard to missions ? 

" The Board of Missions is an ecclesiastical organiza- 
tion, and operates through the Presbyteries ; its success, 

* Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 51. f Ibid., 1898, p. 27. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 347. \ Minutes G. A. 1895, p. 76. 



428 



OF MISSIONS. 



therefore, must depend essentially on the co-operation of 
the Presbyteries and the efficiency of their aid." The 
supply of suitable missionaries and information of 
mission fields must come from the Presbyteries." The 
Missionary and his work are under the direction of his 
Presbytery, but he must report to the Board while re- 
ceiving an appropriation.^ Feeble vacant churches 
should be nourished by Presbytery till prepared to be 
aided by the Board. J In 1894 a plan of co-operation 
of Boards and church courts was adopted by the churches 
in the western section of the Presbyterian Alliance, in 
which the authority of the Courts is recognized, comity 
is enjoined toward other churches, the undue multi- 
plication of churches in small communities discouraged, 
and differences of opinion to be referred to the Missionary 
Boards interested. § In 1894 our Home Board was urged 
to push city evangelization, observing the rules of inter- 
denominational comity and Presbyteries to supervise the 
location of new churches and removal of old ones.|| In 
1889 an additional Secretary was appointed to direct 
missions among immigrants.^! In 1897 the Assembly 
decided there should be but one Secretary.** 

What is the Sustentation Departmemt of the Board ? 

(See p. 501.) 

What is "the Woman's Board of Home Missions "? 

"The work of Christian women in behalf of home 
missions dates as far back as the beginning of home 
missions in this country." It was carried on chiefly in 
prayer and in the preparation of boxes for the Mission- 
aries. After the reunion there was an increased activity 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 361. | See p. 413. 

1 Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 176. \ Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 68. 

|| Ibid., 1894, p. 138. 1f Ibid., 1889, p. 86. ** Ibid., 1897, p. 56. 



HOME MISSIONS. 



429 



on the part of the women, and they were invited by the 
Board to make organized efforts to collect money for the 
Board. A deep interest was excited also in the condi- 
tion of women in heathen lands, who were in great deg- 
radation and inaccessible to our Missionaries. In some 
places in our own country, as in Utah, New Mexico and 
Arizona, their condition was much the same, and they 
were perhaps quite as isolated. This great need for 
u women's work for women 99 led to the organization of 
women's missionary societies and women's boards for 
missions, their object being to collect funds and to send 
out women to labor among their sisters at home and 
abroad. Some have embraced both the home and for- 
eign field. They were all more or less connected with 
the Boards of the Church, and some had committees or 
branch societies in the Synods, Presbyteries and churches. 
In 1878 a convention of women was held in Pittsburg 
during the session of the General Assembly in regard 
to some more complete organization for home missions. 
It led to a proposition to the Ladies' Board of Missions 
in New York to devote itself exclusively to home mis- 
sions. This was declined and the " Woman's Executive 
Committee of Home Missions of the Presbyterian 
Church " was organized. Its office was in New York.* 
There were in 1881 five women's societies auxiliary to the 
Board. Of these, the " Woman's Executive Committee 
of Home Missions " was the largest. It was composed of 
two members of each Synodical committee. In 1897 
its name was changed to " The Woman's Board of 
Home Missions." It has (in 1898) under its care 23 
boarding schools and 90 day schools, and with the Young 
People's Societies raised during the year $324,348.f 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 348. f Minutes G. A. 1898, pp. 52, 234. 



430 



OF MISSIONS. 



The Assembly has frequently called the attention of 
the Woman's Board to the increased activity of Mor- 
monism since the admission of Utah as a State.* 

Board of Education. 

What were the early measures of the Church to educate 
young men for the ministry ? 

The General Synod in 1733 granted an appropriation 
from its "fund for pious uses" to a student. In 1739 
an overture was approved for the erection of a school or 
seminary of learning by the Synod. A commission was 
appointed to accomplish it, which adopted a plan, applied 
to the churches for aid and drew up an appeal also to the 
General Assembly of the Church of Scotland. The war 
between England and Spain caused " the whole affair to 
be laid aside for that time." In 1743 the Presbyteries 
of Philadelphia, New Castle and Donegal agreed to open 
a school for the education of youth, and the Synod at its 
next meeting (1744) approved of this action and took the 
school under its care. The object to be accomplished was 
to give free instruction in the languages, philosophy and 
divinity. The school was placed under the charge of Rev. 
Francis Alison, who was allowed an usher, and was to 
be supported by yearly contributions from the churches. 
For a few years (1757-62) the school received annually 
a sum from "the Trustees General of the society's schools 
for the instruction of poor Germans, etc. in Pennsylvania, 
etc.," on condition "that the master shall teach four Dutch 
or English (young men) gratis, upon the recommendation of 
the Trustees General, to be prepared for the ministry, and 
ten poor Dutch children in the English tongue, gratis." f 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 53. 

t Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 106, 149, 151, 175, 228. 
Beep. 338. 



EDUCATION. 



431 



When was the College of New Jersey founded ? 

In 1746, at Elizabethtown, by the Synod of New York. 
It was the fourth college established in the country (Har- 
vard University in 1636, William and Mary College in 
1692, and Yale in 1700). It was removed to Princeton 
in 1757.* In 1752 the Synod ordered collections to be 
taken in the churches for the college, and the next year 
Revs. G. Tennent and S. Davies were sent to Europe to 
solicit aid for it. The address sent to the General As- 
sembly of the Church of Scotland stated that the object 
of the college was to educate pious young men for the 
ministry, and thus enable the Church to supply the in- 
creasing number of vacancies and the destitute fields in 
its bounds. In 1768 the United Synod of New York 
and Philadelphia approved of the appointment of a 
Professor of Theology in the college, and made appro- 
priation from collections for his support. There was 
also a fund in the hands of the Trustees, the interest 
of which was applied by the Synod to aid poor and 
pious students, f The General Assembly in 1806 de- 
clared "the College of New Jersey was originally 
founded with a particular view to promote the interests 
of religion, as well as of learning, by training up men 
of piety and talents for the ministry of the gospel. 
The Trustees of the institution have ever been atten- 
tive to this great object, and have made most generous 
provision for the support of theological students. . . . 
All persons who are actually engaged in the study 
of theology . . . may, on producing proper testimoni- 
als of character, pursue their further studies here at the 

* American Oyclopcedia. 

f Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 248, 252, 256, 379, 39& 
See p. 338. 



432 



OF MISSIONS. 



moderate charge of one dollar a week for board, and 
enjoy the assistance of the President and Professor of 
Theology without any fee for instruction. This Pro- 
fessor gives lectures to the theological students twice a 
week. . . . His course of lectures embraces divinity, 
ecclesiastical history, church government, Christian and 
Jewish antiquities, and the duties of the pastoral office. 
He instructs those who desire it in the Hebrew lan- 
guage, so useful and almost indispensable to a good 
divine. At every meeting one or more of the pupils 
submit to his criticisms and remarks an essay or ser- 
mon on a subject previously assigned." A theological 
society was held once a week, and access was granted 
to a large theological library.* At present the college 
has no theological department, according to an agreement 
made when the Assembly established a seminary in 
Princeton,f but it generously aids Candidates. 

What presbyterial scheme for education was approved? 

In 1771 the Presbytery of New Castle transmitted to 
the Synod a plan which was approved by it, and other 
Presbyteries were encouraged to do likewise. The plan 
was, that vacant churches in the Presbytery subscribe 
annually two pounds, and every Minister in the Pres- 
bytery one pound, and the fund be increased by volun- 
tary annual subscriptions. Young men to be aided must 
be recommended by a Minister and examined and ap- 
proved by Presbytery, w r hich shall direct his studies and 
have a right to his services for one year after his ordi- 
nation. If the student be afterward not inclined to 
enter the ministry, he must return the money expended 
upon him w T ithin five years.J In 1806 the General As- 

* Assembly's Digest, ed. of 1855, p. 376. t See p. 434 

X Records of the Presbyterian Church, p. 419. 



EDUCATION. 



433 



sembly urged upon the Presbyteries to report each year 
what they were doing for the selection of young men 
for the ministry, for their support, education and train- 
ing, and reasons were demanded for neglect of this im- 
portant duty. Those Presbyteries which did not render 
satisfactory excuses were liable to be recorded as delin- 
quents in their duty or censured by the Assembly.* 

When was the Theological Seminary at Princeton estab- 
lished? 

In 1809 the Presbytery of Philadelphia sent an over- 
ture to the General Assembly for the establishment of a 
theological school. A committee on the subject was ap- 
pointed. Its chairman was Rev. Dr. Dwight, President 
of Yale College, a delegate from the General Association 
of Connecticut. It reported three plans : (1) to establish 
one great school near the centre of the bounds of our 
Church; (2) two schools, one North and the other South; 
and (3) one school in each Synod, in which case each Synod 
should have the whole responsibility as to the formation 
and supervision of its school. According to the other 
plans, the General Assembly should have the control. 
These were referred to the Presbyteries, but without 
definite result. In 1810 the Assembly determined to 
establish a seminary " for securing to Candidates for the 
ministry more extensive and efficient theological instruc- 
tion" The institution should have three Professors, but 
might begin with less. Its course should embrace divin- 
ity, Oriental and biblical literature, ecclesiastical history 
and church government, and such other subjects as might 
be deemed necessary. Efforts were to be made to give 
gratuitous instruction and support when necessary. A 
committee from each Synod was appointed to solicit funds 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 397. 
23 



434 



OF MISSIONS. 



The Presbyteries were left at full liberty to send their stu- 
dents where they pleased for instruction, and to license those 
only whom they approved on examination; the seminary 
to have no such power. In 1811 the Trustees of the Col- 
lege of New Jersey made an offer to the General Assem- 
bly, which was accepted the next year. Its principal terms 
were: (1) that the seminary shall be in or near Princeton, 
and in connection with the college ; (2) that the General 
Assembly shall appoint the Directors, choose Professors^ 
determine the instruction, govern the students and man- 
age the funds, without interference from the Trustees of 
the college ; (3) that buildings needed for the seminary may 
be erected on the college grounds by the Assembly, or on 
land purchased in or near Princeton; (4) that the use of 
the college buildings shall be granted as far as practicable 
and as long as may be desired ; (5) that the college will 
instruct at as little expense as possible young men sent to 
it by the Assembly or the Directors of the seminary; (6) 
the Trustees shall be ready to take charge of funds, sepa- 
rate from those of the college, subject to the order of the 
General Assembly; (7) free use of the college library shall 
be granted to the Professors and students. This connec- 
tion between the college and seminary was to continue 
according to the pleasure of the Assembly, but it was 
agreed that "while the seminary shall remain in Prince- 
ton no professorship of theology shall be established in 
the college. 5 '* A missionary department was proposed 
as early as 1829. f All the seminaries of the Church are 
alike in their plans of instruction and government.! 
What are synodical seminaries ? 

Each Presbytery and Synod was competent to adopt its 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 369-375. 

t Assembly's Digest, p. 440. J Ibid., pp. 375 -397. 



EDUCATION. 



435 



own plan for the instruction of its Candidates. This waa 
sanctioned by the General Assembly. Those seminaries 
which were under the control of Synods were called sy- 
nodical seminaries. Among these were "the Union Sem- 
inary of the General Assembly, under the care of the 
Synods of Virginia and North Carolina;" Columbia 
Seminary, whose title was "the Theological Seminary of 
the Synods of South Carolina and Georgia ;" the New 
Albany Seminary, which was under the care of seven 
Western Synods (and after its reorganization in 1854 
under three Synods). These had the sanction of the 
General Assembly. The Seminary of the Synod of 
Kentucky, and the South-western Seminary, under the 
care of the Synod of Tennessee, were refused such rec- 
ognition.* The Indiana Theological Seminary, at 
South Hanover, afterward moved to New Albany, 
was under the care of several Synods, f and the San 
Francisco Seminary was organized by the Synod of the 
Pacific.^ 

What seminaries were under presbyterial supervision? 

" The Seminary at Auburn was controlled by a Board 
of Commissioners elected by certain Presbyteries in Cen- 
tral and Western New York, and by a Board of Trustees 
elected by commissioners. "§ The German Theological 
School was founded by the Presbytery of Newark, and 
the Biddle University at Charlotte, North Carolina.|| 

What seminaries were independent ? 

" Lane Seminary, at Cincinnati, and Union Seminary, 
at New York, were founded by individuals, members of 
the Presbyterian Church." By their charters they were 
Presbyterian institutions, teaching our standards, but were 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 461-471. f See p. 340. % See p. 341 
{ Presbyterian Digest, p. 441 . || See pp. 340, 342. 



436 



OF MISSIONS. 



not under ecclesiastical control.* Also the German Theo- 
logical School of the Xorth-west : and the Blackburn 
University, at Carlinville, 111., which was founded by the 
Rev. G. Blackburn. f See page 341. 
What are fellowships ? 

There has been a desire to secure a high order of cul- 
ture in biblical literature. To accomplish this, in 1876 
"a Prize Fellowship Fund" was begun in Union Theo- 
logical Seminary, and two fellowships more, of Si 0,000 
each, were secured, to enable " students who shall be, in 
the judgment of the Faculty, most deserving, to prosecute 
their studies in this country or in foreign countries, under 
the direction of the Faculty, for the period of two years 
after graduation P % In the Princeton Seminary in 1880 a 
fellowship was secured yielding $600 in quarterly pay- 
ments. It is offered to the member of the graduating 
class or to the resident graduate approved by the Faculty 
who shall stand highest in a special examination in April 
on Hebrew. He will be expected to spend at least one 
year in Old-Testament study under the direction of the 
Faculty, either in Princeton or in a foreign university. § 
The Board of Education holds in trust " The Xew- 
berry Scholarship " which yields about 8500 a year and 
is awarded once in three years for a three years' term, 
after a competitive examination submitted to by three 
nominees of one of our Seminaries. 

What are parochial schools ? 

In Scotland a statute was passed in 1696 directing that 
a school be established in every parish. The Pastor was 
entrusted with the superintendence and to appoint the 
teachers, and the Presbytery regulated the hours and 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 460. f Ibid., p. 502. 

t Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 116. \ Ibid., 1880, p. 94. 



EDUCATION. 



437 



vacations, and could animadvert on the incumbent in 
all cases of just complaint; and its judgment was final. 
When the Free Church separated from the Established, 
it also adopted a similar system of parish schools under 
the supervision of the Pastors and Presbyteries. In 
1844 the O. S, Assembly appointed a committee to con- 
sider the expediency of establishing Presbyterian paro- 
chial schools. The report was presented the next year, 
earnestly recommending their general introduction. In 
1846 the Assembly resolved that education which does 
not include instruction in the Scriptures and the doctrines 
of grace is incomplete; that it approves of churches un- 
dertaking schools under their own direction ; and that 
the whole subject of parochial education be commended 
to the serious attention of the Church and to the Board 
of Education. In 1847 the Assembly expressed its con- 
viction "that the interests of the Church .... demanded 
that immediate and strenuous exertions should be made, 
so far as practicable, by every congregation, to establish 
within its bounds one or more primary schools under 
the care of the Session of the church, in w T hich, together 
with the usual branches of secular learning, the truths 
and duties of our holy religion shall be assiduously in- 
culcated." And Presbyteries and Synods were urged to 
" devise and execute whatever measures they may deem 
most appropriate for securing the establishment of paro- 
chial and presbyterial schools in our bounds." The Board 
of Education was called upon to obtain information and 
grant aid.* 

When did the Board of Education give up their parochial 
schools? 

The Board began at once, after the above resolution? 
* Assembly's Digest, pp. 406-410. See p. 497. 



438 



OF MISSIONS. 



were passed in 1847, to organize and aid parochial schools, 
and continued to do so for twenty years. In 1868 the an- 
nual report contains a summary of the work, and speaks 
of an increasing interest. The next year the Board re- 
ported the failure of the whole scheme, and mentioned 
the causes, especially the insuperable practical difficulties. 
No action was taken by the Assembly in regard to this 
part of the report. The Board had aided 17 colleges and 
seminaries, 58 academies and 131 parochial schools. At 
the reunion in 1870 nothing was said in regard to this part 
of the Board's work ; the whole matter was dropped. In 
1871 the sum of $2020 w T as " applied specially to the closing 
up of the schools formerly in conrection with the Board " * 

When was the Board of Education organized ? 

In 1819 the General Assembly, having been overtured, 
determined to organize the Board of Education. Its ob- 
ject was stated to be the assisting young men, " giving 
hopeful evidence of piety and promising talents," "to 
obtain all parts of an education necessary to their intro- 
duction to the pulpit, including both their classical and 
theological course." A constitution was framed, which 
afterward received but few modifications. A charter was 
obtained in 1841, under the direction of the O. S. As- 
sembly.f 

What is the American Education Society ? 

In 1815 a society was formed in Boston which was 
called " The American Society for Educating Pious Youth 
for the Gospel Ministry." The name was in 1820 changed 
into that of "The American Education Society." It was 
designed to be undenominational. Its supporters and 

* Minutes (0. S.) 1868, pp. 609, 719; 1869, p. 976; 1871, p, 658. 
t Assembly's Digest, pp. 399-403 ; Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 353. 
See p. 329. 



EDUCATION. 



439 



beneficiaries have been for the most part connected with 
the Congregational and Presbyterian churches. In 1818 
"the Presbyterian Educational Society at New York" 
was formed, and in 1827 became a branch of the Amer- 
ican Society, as did other similar bodies. In 1831 these 
branches received a modification of their relation to the 
parent society, especially the one in New York, which was 
enlarged in its influence in certain territorial limits, and 
reassumed its former title, "The Presbyterian Educational 
Society." It remained for many years as the Presbyte- 
rian branch of the American Educational Society.* In 
1874 "The Society for the Promotion of Collegiate and 
Theological Education " w T as united organically with the 
American Educational Society, whose name then became 
"The American College and Educational Society." f 

What was the Western Educational Society? 

From 1838 to 1854 the New School branch of the 
Church co-operated with the American Education and 
other voluntary societies. In 1852 the General Assem- 
bly recommended that in the West, where no such so- 
ciety existed, one should be formed, to be called " the 
Western Educational Society," whose annual meeting 
should be at the same time and place as those of the As- 
sembly, and which should permit the members of the 
Assembly, ex-qfflcio, to act as members of the society. J 

What was the Permanent Committee on Education ? 

At the disruption the New School General Assembly 
recommended the American Education Society to its 
Presbyteries and churches, and continued to do so for 
several years. But in 1852 it was resolved that the 



* Twenty-third Annual Report of the A. E. Society, pp. 41-59. 
f Fifty-eighth Annual Report of the A. E. Society, p. 19. 
% Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 69. 



440 



OF MISSIONS. 



Western Educational Society and all others should re- 
port every year to the Assembly, as far as their opera- 
tions should relate to our Church. This led to the for- 
mation of the Permanent Committee on Education for 
the Ministry in 1854. It was located in New York, and 
its powers and duties were very like those of the O. S. 
Board of Education. The churches were recommended 
to sustain this committee, but were left free to " carry 
forward educational operations within their bounds 
through their own agencies and local organizations, and 
to assist their young men directly from their own funds 
and according to their own rules and regulations, or 
operate through the Assembly's committee. Arrange- 
ments were also to be made with the " Central American 
Educational Society at New York "and the u Phila- 
delphia Educational Society " for harmonious co-opera- 
tion. An act of incorporation was obtained in 1858.* 
In 1861 the plan of the committee was revised. t 

What is " the Board of Education of the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America"? 

At the reunion this Board was formed by a consolida- 
tion of the (O. S.) Board of Education and the (N. S.) 
Permanent Committee on Education. All Presbyteries 
are expected to see that the churches under their care 
shall take up an annual collection for this cause. It is 
located in Philadelphia.f 

How are applications for aid to be made to the Board ? 

(See pp. 330-337.) 

What changes in its functions have been proposed? 

A special committee on the functions of the Board of 
Education was appointed in 1877, and was continued 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 351 ; New Digest, pp. 332, 410-423. 
| Presbyterian Digest, p. 352. 



EDUCATION. 



441 



until 1881, when it recommended (1) that this Board be 
(he executive agency of our Church in all that pertains 
to the training of Candidates to the Ministry, " and the 
aid, upon proper conditions, of institutions of learning 
for the purpose, and also for all other educational meas- 
ures which may from time to time be referred to the Board 
by the General Assembly (2) that a committee be ap- 
pointed to revise the constitution of the Board, so as to 
enlarge its functions ; (3) that the Board is directed to 
inaugurate a system for aid of colleges, including " that 
bequests and other contributions for this purpose be dis- 
bursed through the Board," and " that colleges receiving 
aid give to the Board satisfactory guarantees as to the 
wisdom of their location, their organization and their ad- 
ministration (4) that these funds be kept distinct from 
those for the aid of Candidates. The report, with these 
recommendations, was referred to a committee to report 
to the next Assembly.* To this same committee was 
referred a report from the Standing Committee of Home 
Missions, urging the appointment of a Permanent Com- 
mittee on Education in the West, "to systematize this de- 
partment of church work, to select the most desirable loca- 
tions for such institutions of learning, with special refer- 
ence to the supply of Missionaries and Teachers for the 
frontier, to devise means for their proper endowment, and 
to take charge of the funds until they are distributed and 
invested for the designated objects."* This led to the or- 
ganization of the Board of Aid for Colleges. See p. 506. 
In 1897 the Boards of Foreign Missions and Education 
were directed to confer concerning aid to be given to 
men preparing to become medical missionaries. The 
report next year stated that at present it was not needed. f 
* Minutes G. A. 1881, pp. 581-584. f lhid -> 1S97 A P- 33 ; 1898, p. 44. 



442 



OF MISSIONS. 



What action has been taken in regard to female educa- 
tion? 

The O. S. Assembly in 1849 warned parents against 
sending their children to Romish schools, as dangerous 
to the children and as a violation of the vows made in 
baptism.* In 1880 the Assembly resolved, "That in 
view of the close connection between our homes and con- 
gregations and the education of the girls born within our 
Church, this General Assembly commend to the confi- 
dence of our people the educational institutions which do 
their work in sympathy with the character and aims of 
our Church. And, further, that Ministers be urged to 
countenance, and in all fitting ways promote, the efficiency 
of ladies' schools, where they are needed in addition to 
our State institutions, in which the highest culture shall 
be accompanied and leavened by the evangelical faith and 
worship of our Church." f 

Board of Publication. 

What early measures were taken by the Church to pro- 
cure the publication of religious books? 

In 1735 the members of Synod were required to sub- 
mit to a committee for examination and approval what- 
ever they may prepare upon any controversy in religious 
matters before they shall publish the same. In 1772 a 
committee was appointed to consider the necessity of pro- 
curing religious books for distribution on the frontier and 
in poor congregations. The Synod ordered a general col- 
lection from the churches, a pastoral letter to the congre- 
gations, and that a committee be authorized to procure 
and distribute the following books, not to exceed ten 
pounds currency each in purchasing them : Bibles, " West- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 856. f Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 71. 



PUBLICATION. 



443 



minster Confession of Faith," small editions of Vincent's 
" Catechism," Doddridge's " Rise and Progress of Relig- 
ion," " A Compassionate Address to the Christian World," 
Allein's "Alarm to the Unconverted," Dr. Watts's " Di- 
vine Songs for Children," and the Assembly's " Cate- 
chism." Other books and pamphlets donated, " which 
they judge will answer the intention of the Synod to 
promote Christian knowledge," they could also distribute. 
The next year two committees, one in Philadelphia and 
the other in New York, were appointed to procure books 
to give to the poor. In 1803 application was made by 
the Presbytery of Erie for Bibles and other pious books, 
to be used as a circulating library " for the spiritual edi- 
fication of the numerous poor and ignorant persons in 
that place who are perishing for lack of knowledge." * 

How were Bibles procured for distribution ? 

A committee of three Ministers was appointed in 1783 
by the Synod to receive contributions for the purchase of 
Bibles ; and for certain reasons the Synod ordered that 
the committee shall procure its supply of Bibles only 
from an American impression executed by Mr. Aitken.f 
At the first meeting of the General Assembly (1789), Mr. 
Collins, a printer in the State of New Jersey, proposed 
to make an impression of the Old and New Testaments, 
and desired the countenance and support of our Church 
and of all denominations of Christians. A committee of 
sixteen was appointed to procure subscriptions. Dr. John 
Witherspoon, Dr. Samuel S. Smith and Rev. James F. 
Armstrong were appointed "to concur with such com- 
mittee as may be appointed, whether from any other de- 
nomination or from any other Synod of our denomina- 

* Records of Presbyterian Churchy pp. 117, 428, 429, 441; Assembly 1 * 
Digest, p. 413. t Records of Presbyterian Church, p. 500. 



444 



OF MISSIONS. 



tion, to revise and correct the proof-sheets, and, if neces- 
sary, to fix upon the most correct edition of the Scriptures 
to be recommended to the printer from which to make his 
impression." The suggestion was also made that Oster- 
vald's notes be printed with it, if not inconsistent with 
the views of the denominations joining in the enterprise.* 

When was the first Bible society formed ? 

As early as 1698 there was in Great Britain a Society 
for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge, from which 
sprang others in different parts of the kingdom. These 
embraced the circulation of the Bible as one of their 
objects. " The British and Foreign Bible Society >s was 
organized in 1804 with a fund of £700. Its executive 
committee consisted of fifteen Church-of-England lay- 
men, fifteen dissenters and six foreigners. It at once pub- 
lished an edition of 20,000 Bibles and 5000 Testaments. 
Auxiliaries were formed at home and on the Continent. f 

When was the American Bible Society organized ? 

In 1808 the Bible Society of Philadelphia was formed. 
The next year there was organized one in Connecticut 
and one in Massachusetts. In 1813 one was formed in 
Halifax, and in 1814 one in Antigua. In 1816 "The 
American Bible Society " was organized in New York ; 
its receipts the first year were $37,779, and it sent forth 
6410 volumes. f The same year the General Assembly 
recorded its gratification and heartfelt pleasure in hear- 
ing "of the formation of the American Bible Society a 
few days since in the city of New York, and from the 
unanimity manifested by all denominations of Christians 
on that occasion, the fervor of zeal displayed and eager- 
ness manifested by the numerous and highly respectable 
delegation which attended to combine- their exertions in 

* Assembly' 8 Digest p. 415. f American Oyclopcedia. 



PUBLICATION 



445 



promoting the best interest of their fellow-men by fur- 
nishing them with the bread of life, they cannot but 
believe that it is the work of God — that it will stand, 
and prove a rich blessing to those who may enjoy the 
fruits of its exertions."* 

What is the Authorized Version of the Bible ? 

It is that which is called "King James's Version," 01 
the version of 1611. The Bible Society is required by 
its charter to print no other. It is the one authorized 
to be read in the churches in England and this country. 
In 1870, at the Convocation of Canterbury, the Anglo- 
American Revision originated, which is commonly called 
the "New Version/' The plan was started by the Church 
of England, hut soon after the organization of the Eng- 
lish Committee an invitation was sent to American scholars 
to co-operate. A similar committee, of about thirty, was 
formed here in 1871. Dr. Green of Princeton was made 
Chairman of the Old-Testament Company, and Ex-Presi- 
dent Woolsey of New Haven of the New-Testament Com- 
pany. The New Testament was approved by the Eng- 
lish and American Committees in 1880. It was printed 
in Oxford and Cambridge, and issued in 1881 simulta- 
neously in England and in this country. The Old Testa- 
ment appeared in 1885. The xAssembly has several times 
declined to authorize the use of it in our churches. 

When was the first Tract Society formed? 

The societies in Great Britain, called " Societies for 
Promoting Christian Knowledge," above referred to, had 
as one of their objects the distribution of " tracts of re- 
ligion." In 1750 the " Society for Promoting Religious 
Knowledge among the Poor" was the first publishing 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 416. f Companion to the Revised Version. 
J Presbyterian Digest, p. 832. 



446 



OF MISSIONS. 



society composed of different denominations uniting to 
promote the circulation of religious books and tracts. 
In 1756 similar societies were formed in Edinburgh and 
Glasgow. Miss Hannah More in 1795 began the " Cheap 
Repository Tracts/' among which was "The Shepherd of 
Salisbury Plain." In 1793 the " Religious Tract Society/' 
or, as it is now called, the " Religious Tract and Book 
Society of Scotland/' was established. "The Religious 
Tract Society of London" was founded in 1799. The 
first religious publication society in the United States 
was the "Methodist Book Concern/' organized in Phila- 
delphia in 1789 ; it was afterward moved to New York. 
Rev. Dr. Jedidiah Morse of Charlestown, Mass., in 1802 
published editions of 19 tracts, amounting to 32,806 cop- 
ies, which were distributed mostly in Maine, Kentucky 
and Tennessee. The next year the " Massachusetts So- 
ciety for Promoting Christian Knowledge" was founded 
by him and others. From this time until 1814 many 
similar tract societies were formed in the different States.* 

When was the American Tract Society organized ? 

In 1814 the "New England Religious Tract Society" 
was originated at Andover, by Rev. E. Porter, D. D., and 
Rev. Justin Edwards, D. D., with some of the Professors 
of the seminary there. In 1823 its name was changed 
to "American Tract Society." Its depository was at An- 
dover until 1825, and then transferred to Boston. In 
the spring of 1825 the "American Tract Society" was 
organized in New York, with the intention of uniting 
all local societies as auxiliaries. The one in Boston be- 
came a branch of it, selling its plates and publications to 
it at cost.* This union was interrupted in 1859, but re- 
established in 1878. 

* American Cyclopaedia. 



PUBLICATION. 



447 



When did the Presbyterian Church take action on the 
publication of tracts ? 

In 1809 the General Assembly recommended that 
each Synod should establish as many tract societies as 
might be most convenient, and upon such plans as the 
Synods might think best.* 

What was " the Presbyterian Tract and Sabbath-school 
Book Society"? 

In 1833 the Synod of Philadelphia organized this 
society, under its supervision, to publish tracts and books 
for the destitute and for the young, which should incul- 
cate the doctrines taught in our standards. f 

What was " the Board of Publication of Tracts and Sab- 
bath-school Books"? 

Immediately after the disruption the O. S. Assembly 
founded this Board, locating it in Philadelphia. This 
was done because of the evident importance of diffusing 
sound and scriptural principles, and because it is the duty 
of the highest judicatory of the Church to superintend 
and conduct, by its own authority, the work of furnish- 
ing suitable publications. The Board was composed of 
eighty members. To the Executive Committee belonged 
the duty of selecting and preparing proper tracts and 
books. Its property w r as held by the Trustees of the 
Assembly. And the " Presbyterian Tract and Sabbath- 
schcol Book Society " was transferred from the care of 
the Synod of Philadelphia and merged into this Board, 
under the care of the Assembly. J 

What was "the Presbyterian Board of Publication"? 

In 1839 the "Board of Publication of Tracts and Sab- 
bath-school Books " received some alterations in its con- 

* Assembly s Digest, p. 415. f Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 435. 
t Ibid., p. 433. 



448 



OF MISSIONS. 



stitution. Its name was changed to " the Presbyterian 
Board of Publication," and it was authorized to publish 
approved works in support of the great principles of the 
Reformation, of the doctrine and polity of our Church, 
and of periodicals teaching sound learning and true re- 
ligion. In 1841 congregational libraries, composed of 
the publications of the Board and under the direction 
of the Session, were recommended. In 1843 the As- 
sembly approved of the establishing of depositories in 
the different Synods and Presbyteries.* Its property con- 
tinued under the care of the Trustees of the Assembly un- 
til 1847, when a charter was obtained incorporating the 
" Trustees of the Presbyterian Board of Publication/' f 

What was the " Doctrinal Tract Committee " ? 

In 1846 an overture on the subject of doctrinal tracts 
was brought before the N. S. General Assembly. The 
subject was referred to a committee, but nothing was 
done until 1852, when " the Doctrinal Tract Committee" 
was formed " to superintend the publication of a series 
of tracts explanatory of the doctrines, government and 
mission policy of the Presbyterian Church." It was lo- 
cated in Philadelphia. No tract could be published until 
it was unanimously approved by the committee. This 
rule was afterward changed, so that only a three-fourths 
vote was necessary, and still later a mere majority was 
sufficient. Often the committee is called in the Minutes 
the " Standing Committee for the Preparation and Pub- 
lishing of Doctrinal Tracts." Books as well as tracts 
were prepared by it. All its publications were in 1854 
ordered to appear simultaneously in New York and 
Philadelphia.^ 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 419. f Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 441. 
% New Digest, pp. 394-397. 



PUBLICATION. 



449 



What was "the Presbyterian Publication Committee"? 

In 1855 the name of the Doctrinal Tract Committee 
was changed to the "Presbyterian Publication Commit- 
tee." In 1857 it was authorized "to publish not only 
such works as may present the peculiarities of our branch 
of the Christian Church in doctrine and practice, but 
from time to time such works of an evangelical charac- 
ter as may be profitable to the Church at large." This 
committee was not incorporated. But in 1855 an act 
was passed by the Legislature of Pennsylvania incorpor- 
ating " the Trustees of the Presbyterian House/' to hold 
property and secure "some suitable place for the business 
of the societies and chmrches connected with the Assem- 
bly." These Trustees were authorized, in their corporate 
capacity as Trustees of the Presbyterian Publication Com- 
mittee, as fully and in the same manner as if that com- 
mittee was itself constituted a corporation by the same 
authority.* The property Nos. 1334 and 1336 Chestnut 
Street, Philadelphia, was purchased, and the houses re- 
modeled for the use above described. 

What is "the Presbyterian Board of Publication"? 

At the reunion in 1809 it was resolved that the cor- 
porate rights of the boards and committees of the two 
Assemblies should be, as far as practicable, consolidated, 
and that the (O. S.) Board of Publication and the (N. S.) 
Presbyterian Publication Committee should be reconstruct- 
ed as soon as possible ; but that in the mean time they 
should continue to issue their publications until consoli- 
dated, and until the new Board could perfect a catalogue 
for the united Church, so as to exclude invidious refer- 
ences to past controversies^ In 1870 the Presbyterian 

* New Digest, pp. 398, 400, 404-409 ; Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 
435-437. t £ee p. 281, 

29 



450 



OF MISSIONS. 



Board of Publication and the Presbyterian Publication 
Committee were united under the name of the "Presby- 
terian Board of Publication." All the members of these 
old bodies were discontinued, and forty-eight members, 
in equal numbers from each of the late branches of the 
Church, were chosen. All the internal arrangements 
necessary for carrying on the work were left to the de- 
cision of the new Board. All the properties belonging 
to the former Board and Committee were placed in pos- 
session of the " Trustees of the Presbyterian Board of 
Publication," incorporated in 1847, which was made to 
represent equally both former branches of the Church, 
by filling vacancies caused by deaths and resignations. 
The Trustees of the Presbyterian House conveyed to 
this Board the house and lot Nos. 1334 and 1336 
Chestnut Street, Philadelphia. This building was to 
be rebuilt, suited to the wants of the reunited Church. 
The house No. 821 Chestnut Street, owned by the Board, 
was ordered to be sold.* In 1885 the obstacles hereto- 
fore existing to the merger of the two corporations of 
the General Assembly and the Presbyterian House hav- 
ing ceased, it was "Resolved, That the trustees of the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America and the trustees of the Pres- 
byterian House be authorized and directed to take such 
necessary action as may be required to effect the union 
of the two corporations into one, under the corporate 
title of the former, in accordance with the spirit and 
terms of the joint report of the two corporations as 
presented to and approved by the General Assembly of 
1874 (Minutes of 1874, pp. 23, 145, 147)." f 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 362-366. See p. 447. 
t Minutes G. A. 1SS5, p. 658. 



PUBLICATION. 



451 



How many departments has the Board ? 

1. The Publication Department. "This is carried for- 
ward upon a capital raised for that special purpose," and 
is conducted upon strictly business principles, and not 
only sustains itself by the sale of books and periodicals, 
but often contributes, from its profits, sums to the other 
departments of the Board. The character of the books 
published is determined by the General Assembly.* Spe- 
cial directions have been given, as for the publication 
of certain books and tracts in foreign languages and for 
special classes. In 1880 "the Board was enjoined to 
exercise continued caution and unceasing vigilance, lest 
at any time its press should send forth publications cast- 
ing the slightest doubt upon the divine authority and 
plenary inspiration of the Bible, or upon the divinity 
and atoning death of our Lord Jesus Christ, or upon 
the fact of man's utter ruin by sin, and his absolute 
need of redemption through the blood shed upon the 
cross. If the truth must be taught in the form of fiction, 
at least it must be truth ; and, in the judgment of your 
committee, no book professing to contain religious truth 
should be published by the Board unless it also con- 
tains enough of the gospel to show a child how to be 
saved." f 

In 1882 the Assembly directed that depositories be 
established at Chicago and St. Louis. This was done, 
and arrangements for the sale of the Board's books were 
made with booksellers in New York, Syracuse, Detroit, 
Cleveland, Indianapolis, Pittsburgh and Cincinnati.;}; In 
view of the peculiar necessities of the churches on the 
Pacific slope, the Board is recommended to establish a 

* See from p. 447. Presbyterian Digest, p. 362. 

t Minutes Q. A. 1880, p. 28. J Ibid., 1882 \ p. 48 ; 1888, p. 613. 



452 



OF MISSIONS. 



new depository in the city of San Francisco."* In J 885 
the Board was u directed to establish a depository in the 
city of New York above Fourteenth Street." f The at- 
tention of the Board was called " to the necessity of great 
care in the establishment of what are termed i Branch 
Houses or Representatives/ not multiplying these except 
when necessity is apparent, and the probabilities of ad- 
vancing religious ends without militating against the 
interests of other important agencies, are such as to 
warrant the extension of the same."f 

In 1882 the Assembly required from the Board a 
clear and definite statement of the expenses and profits 
of the business department, and in 1884 a committee 
was appointed to make " a thorough examination of the 
assets and accounts of the Board of Publication, with 
instructions to employ an expert accountant, to be paid 
by the Board, and that the said committee report to the 
next General Assembly." It was proposed that " such 
examination be made at least once in two years." J The 
committee reported the next year, and their report was 
referred to the committee, "with the direction to com- 
plete their examination of both departments of the work 
of the Board of Publication ; that six thousand cop- 
ies of the report, when completed, be printed by the 
Board; that a copy of the same be sent to each Minister; 
and that a brief digest of the action of the General As- 
sembly in past years in the whole matter be prepared 
by the committee and printed in connection with their 
report." § 

2. The Missionary Department. "The department 
having this work in charge shall be separately consti- 

* Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 93. f Ibid., 1885, pp. 587, 627. 

t IMd., 1884, p. 91. i Ibid., 1885, p. 586. 



/ PUBLICATION. 



453 



tuled, and shall keep a distinct account with the Board. 
It shall be its duty to disseminate the publications of the 
Board by donations to Ministers and to needy churches, 
and by sale through its appointees, who shall be called 
the Missionaries of the Board of Publication, and who 
shall be appointed subject to the approval, and shall be 
under the control, of the Presbyteries."* In 1878 the 
Assembly was asked to consider the desirableness of an 
organic separation between the missionary and business 
departments of the Board, and replied: "As these de- 
partments are already practically separated and distinct, 
and as no part of the missionary fund is used in the 
business department, but, on the contrary, all the ex- 
penses of the missionary department are more than paid 
for by the contributions from the business department; 
therefore resolved, That it would be unwise to make any 
change."f This department is sustained by annual 
contributions from the churches, as ordered by the Gen- 
eral Assembly. "AH contributions to the missionary 
fund are used exclusively to carry forward the Board's 
missionary and Sabbath-school work, in supporting the 
book, tract and Sabbath-school Missionaries, in paying 
for the books and tracts given away, and such other ex- 
penses as belong legitimately to this benevolent branch 
of the Board's work."J 

In the organization of the Board at the reunion this 
necessity was recognized — "the maintenance of a force 
of colporteurs sufficiently large to reach the outlying 
population of the land by the gospel, and to prepare the 
way for the establishment of churches wherever they 
may be made permanent and effectual." In 1881 tht* 

* Minutes Q. A. 1874, p. 45. f Ibid., 1878, p. 29. 

t Ibid., 1880, p. 152. 



454 



OP MISSIONS. 



Assembly appointed a committee of seven " to consider 
and report to the next Assembly what changes and meas- 
ures, if any, are needed in order to increase the work and 
the efficiency of the missionary department of the Board 
of Publication."* Their report as adopted is in brief— 

1. A separation be made as complete as practicable 
between the publishing and the colportage departments 
in their business affairs. 

2. The publishing department shall assume the support 
of those offices and agencies only which are of commercial 
value. 

3. An annual report shall state where reduction in 
prices is practicable, and what sums this department may 
contribute to the Sabbath-school and missionary work. 

4. Colporteurs shall be supervised by the Correspond- 
ing Secretary and a committee of the Board, and shall 
not be sent to a Presbytery without its consent. 

5. The office of superintendent of missionary work 
shall be abolished. District superintendents shall be 
maintained only for business purposes, and by the pub- 
lishing department. 

6. The contributions from the churches shall sustain 
the missionary department, including the salary of the 
secretary of the Sabbath-school w r ork, and of colporteurs, 
etc., and in part of the Corresponding Secretary. 

7. The work of the colporteurs shall be missionary. 
Correspondence with Pastors and missionaries shall be 

encouraged, f 

What is the Board of Publication and Sabbath-school 
Work? 

In 1886 a committee was appointed to consider the 
expediency of separating absolutely the Missionary and 
* Minutes G. A, 1881, p. 556. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 367. 



PUBLICATION. 



455 



Sabbath-school work from the Publishing department of 
the Board. They reported, next year, that it was not 
feasible. On their recommendation it was ordered that 
the Board shall be named " The Presbyterian Board of 
Publication and Sabbath-school Work." It shall have 
three departments, each under its own superintendent — 
The Sabbath-school and Missionary, The Editorial, and 
The Business. The Secretary of the Board shall have 
general supervisory control, who, with the superintendents 
of the Sabbath-school and Business departments, shall 
attend the sessions of the Assembly. It is recommended 
that two-thirds of the net profits of the Board shall be 
placed to the credit of the Sabbath -school department. 
The missionaries shall be carefully chosen, and called the 
Sabbath-school missionaries of the Board.* 
What is colportage ? 

A system adopted by the Board, by which its publications 
were carried by colporteurs to the destitute, for gratuitous 
distribution and for sale.f After the reunion the Stand- 
ing Committee stated that the system is essential to the 
efficiency of this Board, and that it ought to be largely 
increased. The Board was " recommended to prosecute 
with increased energy the work of distribution by an 
efficient and economical system of colportage under the 
direction of the several Presbyteries."! 

The colporteurs are commissioned by the Board, and 
work under the supervision of the Presbyteries, who are 
urged, wherever the work is prosecuted, "to give to it 
prompt and thorough inspection, exercising presbyte- 
rial supervision most thoroughly." Any one proving 
inefficient or unfaithful must be reported to the Board, 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 370. 

t Assembly's Digest, p. 420. i Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 151. 



456 



OF MISSIONS. 



and his commission at once withdrawn. Their duties 
consist in visiting from house to house the destitute in 
a certain district, holding religious conversation in the 
families, praying with them, and in selling or donating 
the publications of the Board. In 1874 it was also made 
their special duty to organize Sabbath-schools in destitute 
localities and foster those already established. These 
colporteurs were in 1874 ordered to be called "the 
Missionaries of the Board of Publication."* In 1882 
they were again designated Colporteurs.f In 1881 
these Missionaries reported that during the year they 
had distributed by sale 71,396 volumes, and by gift 
25,057 volumes and 4,652,744 pages of tracts. They 
visited 72,106 families, with most of whom they held 
religious conversation and prayer.J From 1874 to 1880 
they visited and aided 8205 Sabbath-schools, and organ- 
ized 474 new schools in destitute places.§ In 1881 it was 
resolved that the churches " be expected to give a larger 
study and affection to the missionary work of the Board." 
The Board was requested " to consider whether a reduction 
of the number of the District Superintendents might not 
be made without impairing the efficiency of the missionary 
department of the Board ;" and a committee was appointed 
" to consider and report to the next Assembly what changes 
and measures, if any, are needed in order to increase the 
work and the efficiency of the missionary department." j| 
In regard to the Sabbath-school work, the Board has 
always paid special attention to the publication of books 
for the young. In 1871 it was resolved that the Board, 
so enlarged in the sphere of its operations, keep before 
it these three branches of the Sabbath-school work : 



* Minutes G. A. 1874, pp. 31, 60. f HM-, 1882, p. 48. 

1 Ibid., 1881, p. 665. I Ibid., 1880, p. 151. || Ibid., 1881, p. 555 



PUBLICATION. 



457 



a. "To furnish a complete literature for Sabbath- 
schools, consisting of its own and other well-selected 
books for libraries, helps of all kinds for the study of 
the Scriptures and Catechism, periodicals for teachers 
and scholars, and all other apparatus fitted to give 
efficiency to the work of teaching." The Assembly 
urges the exclusive use of the Bible during the Sab- 
bath-school session.* 

b. " To establish such agencies as it may deem suit- 
able for elevating the standard of teaching and more 
thoroughly developing the great idea of Sabbath-schools 
— that of imparting the knowledge of God to the young 
and drawing them to the salvation of Christ." 

c. "In appointing colporteurs, as far as possible to 
select such persons as may also be suitable for Sabbath- 
school Missionaries, and instruct them to establish Sab- 
bath-schools in destitute localities, under the supervision 
of the Presbyteries." f In 1874 the Assembly resolved 
that the missionary department of the Board " shall su- 
pervise the whole Sabbath-school work of the Church in 
connection with the Presbyteries, and it shall aim to lift* 
this important agency of Christian evangelization into 
the prominence and efficiency which it deserves, and 
which the great needs of our ow T n country have so 
largely called for at the present time. And further- 
more, in addition to the amount appropriated by the 
Board from the collections made by the churches, it 
shall receive and apply donations specifically designated 
for the Sabbath-school work."f In 1871 the Assembly 
approved of the appointment by the Board of a general 
Superintendent of Sabbath-school work. In 1878 
Presbyteries were urged "to appoint a committee or pres- 

* Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 83. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 366. 

% Minutes G. A. 181 % pp. 31, 45. 



458 



OF MISSIONS. 



byterial Superintendent, whose duty it shall be to oversee 
and encourage, as far as may be, the Sabbath-schools in 
the bounds of the Presbytery, and especially to take order 
for collecting and transmitting to the General Superin- 
tendent the statistics of each school."* In 1880 the 
Assembly recommended that the Superintendent "be ap- 
pointed by the General A ssembly Secretary of the Sabbath- 
school work of the Board."f I* 1 1881 the Assembly renew- 
ed "the earnest recommendations of former Assemblies as 
to sessional control of Sabbath-schools, . . . the collection 
of Sabbath-school statistics, and the use of the periodical 
Sabbath-school literature of the Board in the family as 
well as in the school." Sabbath -schools were "requested 
to aid the Board by the purchase of its books, by the use of 
its periodicals and by contributions to its missionary fund." 
And "that the Board be directed to appoint from their 
own number a Standing Committee of seven to advise 
and consult with the Secretary of Sabbath-school work." J 
In 1884 the Stated Clerk of the General Assembly was 
directed to publish in the appendix of the minutes the 
statistics of our Sabbath-schools for the year as prepared 
by the secretary of Sabbath-school work.§ 

What is the Sabbath-school Normal Class ? 

From the outset, the Superintendent of Sabbath-school 
work has pressed upon the Church the necessity and 
importance of the more thorough preparation of teachers 
for the Sabbath-school. In 1879 he began a normal 
class, under the auspices of the Presbyteries of Phila- 
delphia, in the assembly-room of the Publication House. 
It was well attended by Pastors, Superintendents and 
Teachers. A three years' course of normal-class instruo- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 368. t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 27. 

\ Ibid., 1881, p. 555. $ Ibid., 1884, PP- 49, 512 ; 1885, p. 627. 



FOREIGN MISSION8. 



459 



tion was prepared, and the subjects announced for the 
first year. The Assembly approved of this action, and 
"earnestly recommended the formation of normal classes 
wherever practicable."* In 1881 the holding of Sab- 
bath-school institutes and conventions and the general 
organization of normal classes were urged.* The Gen- 
eral Assembly in 1883 approved of " the organization 
of the Bible Correspondence School for the better 
training of teachers."* In 1897 the methods for 
teacher's training, Home Department, grading Sab- 
bath-schools and other features of the Board were 
approved.f 

The Board of Foreign Missions. 
How early did Protestant churches turn their attention 
to missions ? 

At the Reformation the principal work before the 
Protestant churches was necessarily internal, developing 
their doctrine, polity and worship. Their external work 
was principally defending themselves from civil, intel- 
lectual and religious attacks, and winning Romanists to 
the truth. Yet Luther often reminded Christians of 
"the misery of pagans and Turks," and urged them to 
send Missionaries to them. Calvin sent fourteen spiritual 
teachers with a small French colony in 1555 to Brazil, to 
teach the Reformed religion there. This first Protestant 
mission was short-lived. In 1664, Ernest von Wels urged 
the formation of a "Jesus Association" for the propagation 
of Christianity among the pagans, but he was regarded as 
a fanatic. Soon after the settlement of New England, 
John Eliot became deeply interested in the spiritual con- 
dition of the Indians, and in 1646 formerly entered upon 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 370. f Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 72. 



460 



OF MISSIONS. 



his mission among them, "with the Mohegan version of 
the Bible as the fruit of his own unaided labors/' This 
mission continued for many years, and met with wonder- 
ful success. Cromwell conceived the plan of uniting all 
the Protestant churches in the world into one great mis- 
sionary society, and that the whole earth be divided 
into four missionary provinces. In 1701 some members 
of the "Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge" 
formed themselves into a committee " for sending Mis- 
sionaries to the pagans/' and took the name of the "Soci- 
ety for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts/' 
It was and is under the control of the Church of Eng- 
land. The " Scottish Society for Propagating Christian 
Knowledge" was formed in 1709, and labored chiefly 
among the American Indians. But little was really 
done by the Protestant churches until the close of the 
eighteenth century, except by the Moravians, w T hose 
success was wonderful in the West Indies, Greenland, 
North and South America. 

A new interest in the cause of missions began about 
1790, which led to the formation of the "Baptist Mis- 
sionary Society of England" in 1792, principally through 
the influence of William Carey, who became the first 
English Missionary to India. In 1795 the "London 
Missionary Society " was formed, its members belonging 
to four different denominations, and twenty-nine young 
men were sent to its first mission-field, the islands of the 
Pacific. In 1799 "the Church Missionary Society" wa*3 
organized. Its management has always been in the handj 
of the Low-Church party; its Missionaries must subscribe 
to the Thirty-nine Articles and submit to Episcopal ordi- 
nation. The Methodists organized a missionary society 
at Leeds in 1814, w r hich soon became very efficient. A 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



461 



" Scotch Missionary Society" was formed in 1796. But 
the General Assembly the same year declared the idea of 
sending Missionaries among the pagans to be folly. This 
was, however, reversed in 1824, and the Assembly in 1829 
sent Dr. Duff, its first Missionary, to India.* 

What was done by the American churches? 

The condition of the Indians early attracted the atten- 
tion of the churches planted in this country. The exam- 
ple of John Eliot was followed by many others in different 
colonies.f 

What early efforts were made by the Presbyterian Church? 

At the first meeting of the General Presbytery of which 
we have any record (1707) the missionary character and 
duty of the Church was recognized. At the first meeting 
of the Synod (1717) a fund for pious uses was raised ; this 
was yearly continued by collections from the churches. In 
1742 a Missionary to the Indians was ordained. The first 
formal act of the Synod concerning foreign missions was 
in 1751. "The exigences of the great affair of propa- 
gating the gospel among the heathen being represented 
to the Synod, the Synod, in order to promote so import- 
ant and valuable a design, do enjoin all their members to 
appoint a collection in their several congregations once 
every year, to be applied for that purpose, and that the 
money raised by such collections be yearly sent to the 
Synod/' The next year this is called "the collection for 
the Indians." In 1755, " Mr. Gilbert Tennent reported 
to the Synod that he has lately received a bill for two 
hundred pounds sterling, generously given for the prop- 
agation of the gospel among the Indians, and to be under 
the direction of this Synod/' This money was contrib- 
uted in Great Britain, and was invested with the Trustees 

* American Cyclopaedia. t See p. 459. 



462 



OF MISSIONS. 



of the New Jersey College, and the interest of it was 
yearly used to sustain the missions among the Indians. 
The first Missionary seems to have been Rev. David 
Brainard, who labored among the Indians in New Jer- 
sey. This mission was continued until 1781.* 

How were these missions conducted ? 

They were under the supervision of the Synod, and 
appropriations were yearly made from the "fund for 
Indians " and the collections from the churches. The 
Missionaries were appointed by the Synod. In 1768 a 
committee of twelve members of Synod was formed and 
ordered to meet at Elizabeth town, "to draw up and con- 
cert a general plan to be laid before this Synod at their 
next meeting, to be approved by them, in order to pre- 
pare the way to propagate the gospel among these be- 
nighted people " (the Western Indians). Nothing, how- 
ever, was done.f When the General Assembly was formed 
in 1788, missions among the Western Indians were main- 
tained by the Synod of Virginia, and upon the division of 
that Synod these missions fell to the Synod of Pittsburg. 
Other missions were conducted by other Synods, as among 
the Southern Indians by the Synod of the Carolinas. Re- 
ports were annually made to the General Assembly by 
the Synods, who appointed the Missionaries and directed 
the work through a Committee of Missions and a Board 
of Trust. The General Assembly ordered its Trustees 
to make appropriations to these Synods to further the 
work. In 1806 the Synod of Pittsburg desired the 
General Assembly to take their missions under its im- 
mediate care, but it was not thought expedient to do so at 
that time. In 1825 these were transferred to the United 

* Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 245, 248, 266, 269. 
t Ibid., pp. 380, 391. 



FOEEIGN MISSIONS. 



463 



Foreign Missionary Society.* In 1791 the following 
resolution was passed : " Resolved, That the Synod of 
the Carolinas be allowed so to manage the matter of 
sending Missionaries to places destitute of the gospel 
and its ordinances as may appear to that Synod most 
conducive to the interest of religion within their bounds ; 
provided, that the above Synod send annually to this 
Assembly a particular account of their proceedings on 
the above subject, with a regular statement of the money 
that may be collected and disbursed for the support of 
the above Missionaries." f 

What recent action has been taken in regard to the Indian ? 

The Assembly of 1880, in reply to overtures, resolved, 
" That, recognizing the fact that the relations and duties 
of our country to the Indians have long occupied the se- 
rious and careful attention of the United States govern- 
ment, the Assembly express the earnest hope and desire 
that as rapidly as possible there may be (1) an extension 
of law over the Indian tribes, giving to them its protec- 
tion and making them amenable thereto; (2) an individ- 
ual ownership of land guaranteed to them, and made in- 
alienable for a term of years; (3) the support, by the 
General Government, of common schools among them ; 
and (4) the securing to the Indians of the enjoyment of 
full religious liberty." A committee reported in 1882 that 
the resolutions and a memorial had been presented to the 
President and the Indian Committee of Congress.^ In the 
following year it was " Resolved, That Congress be, and 
hereby is, requested to pass resolutions solemnly pledg- 
ing the faith of the nation to an Indian policy that shall 
embody the following principles : That faith shall never 

* See p. 467. t Assembly's Digett, pp. 329-336, 342. 

% Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 74 ; 1882, p. 29. 



464 



OF MISSIONS. 



be broken with the Indians; that intruders shall be kept 
from their territory ; that suitable laws shall be enacted 
for the protection of life and property; that removals 
of tribes shall be made only where the soil and climate 
require it and where the change is voluntary ; that the 
Indians shall be educated ; that they shall be entitled to 
hold lands in severalty as fast and as far as they show 
capacity to cultivate the same; and that the rights and 
privileges of citizenship shall be given them as soon as 
they fulfill the appropriate conditions for the exercise of 
the same."f In 1888 a committee conferred with the Pres- 
ident as to an order forbidding the use of the vernacular 
in the Indian mission schools ; the order was modified.! 
In 1892 the Assembly judged that public money for the 
education of Indians should not be expended on sec- 
tarian schools. § The next year the Board was commended 
for declining Government aid for its Indian schools. || 

In 1883 a committee of five was appointed to inves- 
tigate the propriety of transferring the mission work 
among the Indians and Chinese in this country to the 
Home Board.]* They reported finally in 1885, and it 
was decided that wherever the work was conducted in 
the Indian language the mission should remain under 
the Foreign Board, and where English was used the 
mission should be under the Home Board. The work 
among the Chinese was left to the Foreign Board, ex- 
cept that the local churches will take care of the repre- 
sentatives of this race within their own bounds.^ In 
1893 the Indian missions were transferred to the Home 
Board. See page 426. 

* Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 29. f Ibid., ^83, p. 674. 

t Ibid., 1888, p. 102 ; 1889, p. 89. \ Ibid., 1892, p. 46. 

H Ibid., 1893, p. 115. ft Ibid., 1885, p. 595, 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



465 



When was " the American Board of Commissioners for 
Foreign Missions" organized? 

It was organized in 1810. It was the first missionary 
society formed in this country. " It owed its origin to 
a society of students of Andover Theological Seminary, 
among whom was Adoniram Judson, whose object was 
to investigate the best ways and means of making the 
gospel known to pagan nations." It had no denomina- 
tional basis, but was sustained by the Congregational, 
Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed and other churches.* For 
many years the Presbyterian Church co-operated with 
it, and as late as 1836 the Assembly declared, "That 
whatever advantages or disadvantages may have resulted 
from the division of the Church into numerous denom- 
inations with conflicting opinions, it cannot be our duty, 
as Christians, to perpetuate and extend these divisions 
by incorporating them in our arrangements to spread the 
gospel in heathen lands." After the division the New 
School branch continued to co-operate until the reunion. f 

What was " the Standing Committee on Foreign Missions " ? 

The N. S. Assembly co-operated with the A. B. C. F. M. 
up to the time of the reunion. But in 1850 the subject 
of the " erection of Presbyteries in foreign lands " was 
referred to a committee. No definite action was taken 
until 1854, it having been found that under the rules of 
the A. B. C. F. M. it was impracticable to organize Pres- 
byteries and Presbyterian churches on foreign ground. 
A Standing Committee was formed to correspond with 
the Prudential Committee of the A. B. C. F. M. and with 
Presbyterian Missionaries on the subject, and report an- 
nually.! 

* American Cyclopaedia. f Assembly's Digest, p. 373 

t New Digest, p. 424. 
30 



466 



OF MISSIONS. 



What was the " Permanent Committee on Foreign Mis- 
sions " ? 

The Standing Committee was in 1856 enlarged and 
called the "Permanent Committee/' Its duties were 
increased by requiring an annual report as to the mis- 
sionary operations in which Presbyterian churches were 
engaged, the number of Presbyterian Ministers and Can- 
didates in foreign fields, the amount of collections from 
churches, and the interest taken by the denomination. 
In 1859 several overtures urged the Assembly to form 
a closer connection with its foreign Missionaries, and to 
form Presbyteries on foreign ground. One reminded 
the Assembly "that after contributing millions of money 
we have not a solitary mission church, or but- one, in the 
entire foreign field," and suggested "that a portion of the 
foreign field be set apart (by the A. B. C. F. M.) to be 
occupied exclusively by Missionaries of our Church." 
Another urged direct control of our Missionaries as to 
their ecclesiastical relations. The Assembly resolved 
that these overtures demanded consideration and action, 
and that, while desiring to perpetuate co-operation with 
the A. B. C. F. M., the Assembly recorded its judgment, 
as due to the interest of the Church, that the Board 
should interpose no obstacle in the way of the formation 
of foreign Presbyteries ; that Missionaries should be so 
appointed as to facilitate the organizing of such Presby- 
teries; and that there be free correspondence between 
the Missionaries and the Permanent Committee. The 
Board professed its desire to further these views, and the 
Missionaries "in some fields were preparing to perpetuate 
in foreign countries our excellent Presbyterian polity." 
The Synod of New York and New Jersey were empow- 
ered to form and receive foreign Presbyteries. It was 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



467 



further resolved that it was inexpedient " to initiate any 
new and independent foreign missionary undertaking." 
In 1860 the question was again considered, " whether as 
a denomination we can continue to work with the Amer- 
ican Board, or whether the time has come to initiate a 
system under which we can more rapidly and fully de- 
velop the strength and spirit of our people." The Per- 
manent Committee continued its work until the reunion.* 

In 1865 it obtained a charter, by which it was incor- 
porated to hold property for foreign missionary pur- 
poses. Its "duty shall be to superintend the whole 
cause of foreign missions in behalf of the said General 
Assembly as said General Assembly may from time to 
time direct, also to receive, take charge of and disburse 
any property or funds . . . entrusted to said General 
Assembly or said Permanent Committee for foreign mis- 
sionary purposes." * Yet the Permanent Committee did 
not undertake all the work provided for in its charter, 
but to the last its functions were not to raise and dis- 
tribute funds or conduct missions, but to supervise the 
part of the work belonging to the Presbyterian Church, 
and to report to the Assembly the results.f 

What other missionary societies were formed early in the 
century ? 

The American Baptist Missionary Union was formed 
in 1814, the Missionary Society of the Methodist Epis- 
copal Church in 1819, and the Protestant Episcopal 
Church organized its Board in 1820.1 

What was "the United Foreign Missionary Society" ? 

The committee which reported in 1816 to the General 

* New Digest, pp. 425-433 ; Presbyterian Digest, p. 350. 
t Presbyterian Reunion Memorial Volume, p. 92. 
1 American Cyclopaedia. 



468 



OF MISSIONS. 



Assembly the plan by which the Committee of Missions 
were erected into the Board of Missions* considered the 
propriety of directing that Board to undertake foreign as 
well as home missions, but thought it more desirable that 
a society be formed, including also the Dutch Reformed, 
the Associate Reformed and other churches holding the 
same creed. This suggestion led the next year to the 
formation of the "United Foreign Missionary Society." 
The object was "to spread the gospel among the Indians 
of North America, the inhabitants of Mexico and South 
America, and in other portions of the heathen and anti- 
Christian world." It was required to present " annual 
reports to the highest judicatories of the three denom- 
inations." It was located in New York, and the Mis- 
sionaries were "chosen from the three churches indis- 
criminately " — " viz., Presbyterian, Dutch Reformed and 
Associate Reformed." This society continued until 1826, 
when, according to its request and that of the A merican 
Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, the As- 
sembly consented to the union of the two societies.f 

Did the Assembly relinquish the work of foreign mis- 
sions ? 

In 1812 the American Board of Commissioners for 
Foreign Missions suggested to the Assembly the expe- 
diency of its forming an institution similar to theirs, 
which might co-operate with them in work among the 
unevangelized nations. But the Assembly declined to 
do so, because "the business of foreign missions may 
probably be best managed under the direction of a single 
Board ;" it was " inconvenient to undertake the work while 
pressed with the domestic missions, and because mission- 
ary societies have been lately instituted in various places 
* See p. 418. t Assembly's Digest, pp. 337-341. 



FOKEIGN MISSIONS. 



469 



within our bounds." In 1817, however, it did, with other 
churches, form the " United Foreign Missionary Society 
and sustained it until it was united in 1826 with the 
American Board.* The subject was considered again in 
1828, when the Assembly resolved, u That the Board of 
Missions already have the power to establish missions, 
not only among the destitute in our own country, but 
also among the heathen in any part of the world. . . . 
It is therefore submitted to the discretion of the Board 
of Missions to consider whether it is expedient for them 
to carry into effect the full powers which they possess." f 
In 1831 an overture on foreign missions was presented, 
and a committee was appointed to confer with the 
American Board. The report of this committee was 
considered the next year, and the Assembly expressed 
no opinion on its principles, but cordially renewed its 
recommendation of the American Board to the affec- 
tions and patronage of the churches.J 

What was the "Western Foreign Missionary Society"? 

It was anticipated by some that the committee ap- 
pointed in 1831 to confer with the American Board 
would attempt to form a treaty with that Board tending 
to preclude our Church from engaging in its own capa- 
city in the work. To prevent this, the Synod of Pitts- 
burg in 1831 organized itself into the "Western Foreign 
Missionary Society." The Assembly hailed with pleasure 
the interest in foreign missions thus manifested by that 
Synod. In 1835 the Assembly declared that " it is be- 
lieved to be among the causes of the frowns of the great 
Head of the Church which are now resting on our beloved 
Zion . . . that we have done so little, comparatively noth- 



* New Digest, p. 347. f Assembly's Digest, p. 354, 

Xlbid., p. 364. 



170 



OF MISSIONS. 



ing in our distinctive oharaetei* as a Church of Christ, to 
send the gospel to the heathen, the Jews and the Moham- 
medans. It is regarded as of vital importance to the 
welfare of our Church that foreign as well as domestic 
missions should be more zealously prosecuted and more 
liberally patronized; and that, as a nucleus of foreign 
missionary effort and operation, the 6 Western Foreign 
Missionary Society' should receive the countenance, as it 
appears to us to merit the confidence, of those who cher- 
ish an attachment to the doctrines and order of the Church 
to which we belong." A committee was appointed to con- 
fer with the Synod of Pittsburg, and "authorized, if they 
shall approve of the said transfer" (of the " Western Mis- 
sionary Society" to the supervision of the Assembly), "to 
ratify and confirm the same with the said Synod, and re- 
port the same to the next General Assembly." In 1836 
the committee reported that terms for the transfer had 
been agreed upon, and the Synod of Pittsburg had rati- 
fied them. The proposition to organize a Board of For- 
eign Missions was defeated by a majority of four, on the 
ground that the command to preach the gospel to every 
creature wa? given " not to the Presbyterian Church in 
her distinctive ecclesiastic capacity, but to the whole 
Church, to the collective body of Christ's disciples of every 
name." In 1837, however, the Assembly did organize a 
"Board of Foreign Missions," and the Synod imme- 
diately transferred to it the missions and property.* 

What is the " Board of Foreign Missions of the Presby- 
terian Church in the United States of America" ? 

It was the Board formed in 1837. A vote of 108 tc 
29 decided " that the General Assembly will superintend 
and conduct by its own proper authority the work of 
* Assemblj/s Digest, pp. 364^374. 



FOREIGN MISSIONS. 



471 



foreign missions of the Presbyterian Church by a Board 
appointed for that purpose and directly amenable to said 
Assembly." The Board was composed of eighty mem- 
bers, afterward increased to one hundred and twenty. Its 
name was " the Board of Foreign Missions of the Pres- 
byterian Church in the United States of America." Its 
Executive Committee consisted of nine members, besides 
the Corresponding Secretary and Treasurer, and appointed 
the Missionaries and took the oversight of the work. The 
property for a time was held by the Trustees of the As- 
sembly. The Board was located in New York, but its 
first meeting was held in Baltimore.* This Board con- 
tinued its work until the reunion, sustained by the O. S. 
churches, and since 1870 it has been the Board of the 
whole Church. Particular churches and individuals are 
of course at liberty to contribute to other societies. At 
the reunion an amicable arrangement was made with the 
American Board, by which five of its most successful 
missions, with their forty-three Missionaries and a large 
number of native Licentiates and Helpers, were trans- 
ferred to our Board, t 

What changes were made in the Board of Foreign Mis- 
sions at and since the reunion ? 

The Board shall consist of fifteen members, besides its 
officers. The number was in 1889 increased to twenty- 
one. " The Board shall perform the duties heretofore 
assigned to the Executive Committee of the Board and 
to the Permanent Committee on Foreign Missions."^ A 
field secretary was in 1890 authorized.! The charter 
was amended in 1894, providing that the members of the 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 430. f Minutes G. A. 1871, p. 534. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 350. I Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 59. 



472 



OF MISSIONS. 



Board be elected by the Assembly.* A plan of eo-opera- 
tion with the Southern Church in mission-work was ap- 
proved in 1893.f Presbyterians are urged to be loyal to 
our Board, rather than contribute through independent 
channels. Native irresponsible collectors should be dis- 
couraged. I The Assembly approved the supporting 
particular Missionaries by churches and individuals. 
Missionary candidates should be examined as to their 
belief that the Scriptures are the only infallible rule 
of faith and practice, their adoption of the Confession 
of Faith, their approval of the Government and 
Discipline, and their ability to co-operate with our 
Missionaries.! 

What has the Board to do with education ? 

The Board is charged also to attend to the education 
of children and the raising a native ministry. In 1881 
it was directed to inform the Presbyterian Alliance of 
India of our readiness to co-operate in the establish- 
ment of a College at Allahabad. In 1889 the Assem- 
bly invited other denominations to unite in founding a 
Protestant college at Sao Paulo, Brazil, which has since 
been established by a Board of Trustees under a charter 
from the University of the State of New York.|| 

What is women's work in foreign missions ? 

(See p. 428.) In 1871 the women's foreign missionary 
societies raised $7000, and in 1875, $96,000. In that 
year the Assembly referred to their great efficiency and 
usefulness, and recommended the formation of societies 
auxiliary in all our churches. In 1879 the Board of 
Foreign Missions reported that there were then seven 
women's Boards auxiliary to it, whose efforts for the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 351. f Minutes G. A. 1893, p. 82. 

X Ibid.] 1897, p. 65. \ Ibid., 1898, p. 72. || Ibid., 1889, p. 128. 



CHURCH ERECTION. 



473 



spiritually destitute women in heathen lands have been 
very fruitful : The Woman's Foreign Mission Society, 
Philadelphia; Woman's Board of Missions of the North- 
west; Ladies' Board of Missions of New York; Woman's 
Board of Foreign Missions, Albany Branch; Woman's 
Board of Foreign Missions, Troy Branch; Home and 
Foreign Mission Society, Brooklyn ; and Board of Mis- 
sions of the South-west. These raised during 1898 
$312,377.66.* It has become a custom to hold a con- 
vention of these and other societies for women's work 
for women during the session of the General Assembly, 
in a church in the same city. These are yearly in- 
creasing in interest and value. 

Board of Church Erection. 

What early measures were taken to aid Church Erection ? 

In 1733 it was overtured "that something be allowed 
to the congregations of Baskingridge and Perth Amboy, in 
pursuance of their applications for that purpose, in order 
to assist them in defraying the charges of their meeting- 
houses ; ... all which was referred to the Committee of 
the Fund" for Pious Uses. In 1775 a similar application 
for aid was received from the congregation at Salem, 
Mass., to assist in rebuilding their meeting-house, which 
had been destroyed by fire. This was urged by the Pres- 
bytery of Boston. The Synod " recommended them as 
an object of charity, hoping all persons of ability will 
contribute to their relief." f 

What was the Church Extension Committee? 

In 1843 an overture was presented to the O. S. As- 
sembly respecting the erection of churches for feebl 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 244. 
f Assembly's Digest, p. 421. 



471 



OF MISSIONS. 



congregations. A committee was appointed to consider 
the matter and report to the next Assembly. It did so, 
and the Assembly expressed its judgment that suitable 
houses for worship were necessary, and that each congre- 
gation, if able, should erect its own. But as it is the 
duty of the whole Church to aid feeble churches to sus- 
tain a Minister, so is it to assist such churches to build 
proper houses in which to worship. As this work is so 
intimately connected with that of the Board of Missions, 
it was referred, until otherwise ordered, to that Board, 
who should report annually concerning it. The Board 
was required to appoint each year a " Committee on 
Church Extension," composed of five persons, Avho 
were to have charge of appropriating moneys received 
for this purpose, and procure and furnish at cost or 
gratuitously plans and estimates for buildings, on ap- 
plication. The Board of Missions was required to make 
rules for the committee in receiving applications, obtain- 
ing funds and making appropriations. Collections for 
the object were ordered to be made yearly in the churches. 
In 1854 the Assembly ordered the Board to enlarge the 
Committee of Church Extension, appoint a Secretary 
for this specific department, bring this important cause 
more prominently before the churches, and present a 
separate report of the receipts and disbursements of this 
fund. In 1855 the Assembly relieved the Board of 
Missions of this business, and committed it to certain 
persons, who were required to organize as the Committee 
of Church Extension, directly subject to the Assembly^ 
and to be located at St. Louis.* Its principles, as declared 
in its first report, were — appropriations shall be made on 
recommendation of Presbyteries; the amount shall be 

* Assembly's Digest, pp. 422-424. 



CHURCH ERECTION. 



475 



determined by the necessities of the congregation and the 
state of the treasury ; appropriations shall be granted 
as widely and equally as possible; a certificate shall be 
required from the Trustees that the property is secured 
to the O. S. Presbyterian Church, and that the appro- 
priation will complete the house free of debt ; uncalled- 
for appropriations shall be null after two years ; donors 
shall have the right to designate the church to be aided ; 
and appropriations shall be made payable as soon after a 
fixed time as the church comply with the conditions.* 

What was " the Board of Church Extension " ? 

In 1860 the Assembly changed the name of the com- 
mittee above described to the " Board of Church Exten- 
sion/' without making any change in its internal organi- 
zation or in its relations to the Assembly. f This Board 
continued its operations until the reunion. But it had 
no charter or permanent funds, and was therefore free 
from legal obstacles to a union with the N. S. Trustees 
of the Church Erection Fund. J 

What was " the Church Erection Committee " ? 

In 1850 the N. S. Assembly resolved, "That it be rec- 
ommended to our churches to strive earnestly to render 
our religious institutions permanent by the erection of 
church edifices and the settlement of Pastors wherever 
this can be done ; and in this work the older and wealth- 
ier churches ought to co-operate with the younger and 
feebler." In 1853 it was determined to raise a perma- 
nent fund of $100,000 to aid feeble congregations in 
erecting houses of worship. A Church Erection Com- 
mittee of ten persons was to be annually elected by the 
Assembly, six of whom should live in New York and 



* Minutes G. A., 1856, p. 555. f H>id., I860, pp. 33, 40. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 372. 



476 



OF MISSIONS. 



four in Philadelphia. The meetings were to be held 
alternately in these cities. The fund was confided to the 
Treasurer of the Assembly, subject to the order of the 
committee, but no appropriation could be granted until 
the whole sum of $100,000 be raised. Reports were to 
be made to the Assembly of the relative needs of each 
Synod, of the condition of the fund, and proposing a 
proportionment of the same. The Assembly were to 
determine the amount to which each Synod would be 
entitled for the next year. This amount might be drawn 
by the Synod for loans or donations to the churches. Each 
loan must be definitely agreed upon, and security in bond 
and mortgage or personal notes obtained satisfactory to 
the committee. Donations might be made, and loans re- 
mitted in cases of need, to one-fourth the amount appor- 
tioned to the Synod. But all moneys must be secured 
on the house, in case of a change in the ecclesiastical 
relations of the church. Each church receiving aid 
must take an annual collection for the Church Erection 
Committee. No interest was demanded on loans until 
the principal became due.* 

What was " The Trustees of the Church Erection Fund 
of the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America "? 

In 1854 the N. S. Assembly resolved to form 
a Board of Trustees, so named, to consist of nine 
persons, of whom four shall be Ministers, and five 
Elders of churches under the care of this Assembly; 
these Elders shall be residents in New York. The 
Board shall be located in that city, and make annual 
reports to the Assembly. A charter was obtained to en- 
able the Trustees to hold and administer the fund. The 
* New Digest, pp. 375-378. 



CHURCH ERECTION. 



477 



duties assigned to the Church Erection Committee were 
transferred to this Board of Trustees, which was to per- 
form them through Committees on Church Erection in 
the several Synods. Each application for aid shall be 
written and full, and made first to these synodical com- 
mittees. If approved, it shall be endorsed by the com- 
mittee and sent to the Board of Trustees, which, on re- 
ceiving the necessary papers, legally approved, may grant 
the amount thus secured. No loan or donation shall be 
made except to an organized church and on a building 
otherwise free from incumbrance, and in payment of 
debts contracted within a year. The loan could not 
exceed one-third the value of property, nor more than 
$500. A donation shall not be more than $200, nor 
exceed one-fourth the value of property. All loans 
shall be made on the following conditions : (1) The prin- 
cipal shall be returned in four equal annual installments, 
the first to be due in three years from date of loan ; (2) 
if the installments are punctually paid, no interest will 
be required ; (3) in default of any payment interest shall 
be required on the whole unpaid loan ; (4) if the church 
withdraw from the General Assembly, the whole amount 
unpaid shall at once become due. Security shall be given 
by mortgage of the property, which shall be kept insured. 
In 1855, the Board being fully organized and incorpor- 
ated, the Church Erection Fund was transferred to it by 
the Treasurer of the Assembly. The whole amount, 
$100,000, was completed in 1856, and appropriations 
were then made.* In 1866 the above plan was so 
changed that the system of loans to churches was aban- 
doned, and the fund was invested, and the interest there- 
on, with the collections from the churches, was used in 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 374-378. 



478 



OF MISSIONS. 



making absolute donations to feeble congregations, se- 
cured by mortgage and insurance as before. These do- 
nations shall not exceed one-third the amount contrib- 
uted, and secured by mortgage on the house and lot. The 
Permanent Fund retained that name, and moneys re- 
ceived from collections and other sources were called 
"the Supplementary Fund." Applications for aid shall 
be first made to the Church Erection Committee of 
Presbytery, instead of to that of the Synod.* 

What is "the Board of the Church Erection Fund of the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States of America ?" 

At the reunion the (O. S.) " Board of Church Exten- 
sion" and the (N. S.) "Trustees of the Church Erection 
Fund" were united, retaining the name and charter of 
the Trustees of the "Church Erection Fund." The 
Board (consisting of twenty-one persons) was chosen 
impartially from both branches of the Church. Of the 
Trustees, seven Ministers and eight laymen resided in or 
near New York, and three Ministers and three laymen in 
the West. The Board was located in New York, and 
called "the Board of the Church Erection Fund of the 
General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America."* In 1879 the Board 
overtured " that, in view of the importance of estab- 
lishing schools and building chapels in Utah, New Mex- 
ico and Alaska, the plan governing the Board may be 
amended so that the Supplementary Fund may be made 
available for the building of chapels as well as of churches, 
and also for authority to effect such a change in the charac- 
ter of the said Board as shall enable them to engage in the 
work of chapel-building." f This was secured. In 1885 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 375. f Ibid., p. 376. 



CHURCH ERECTION. 



479 



the Board was directed to ask that the clause might read : 
" The Board of Church Erection may assist in the erec- 
tion of chapels among the exceptional populations of 
Mormons, Indians and Spanish-speaking peoples." * 
This was interpreted in 1893 as authorizing the erection 
of school-houses for such classes.f Grants must in all 
cases leave the church free of debt, except when it is the 
first in a new community and a lot has been mortgaged 
to the Board. Installments to one-fourth of the grant 
may then from time to time be granted, not exceeding 
one-half the value of the lot nor of the collections for 
building.J A church annually returning at least 10 per 
cent, of the grant may request that such payments be 
installments on the mortgaged Grants may be made to 
churches on leasehold property. || In 1892 a new depart- 
ment was established, "The Loan Fund," which cannot be 
used for current expenses. Loans are granted at six per 
cent, to the churches promising life and strength, to erect 
churches costing less than $10,000. The loan shall not 
ordinarily exceed $5000, or one-half the value of the lot 
and edifice. The property must be held according to 
the rules of the Board. The loans shall ordinarily be re- 
turned within ten years in annual payments. If the in- 
terest and installments are promptly paid, a rebate of 
one-half the annual interest may be allowed. Applica- 
tions must be endorsed by Presbytery. In case of de- 
fault in payments the Presbytery shall co-operate with 
the Eoard in enforcing such payments, and loans may be 
withheld from other churches of the Presbytery where 
previous loans or interest is more than a year overdue. [| 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 383. f Minutes G. A. 1893, p. 108. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 378. \ Ibid., p. 379. 

|| Ibid., p. 385. 



480 



OF MISSIONS. 



Grants from the general fund should be regarded as 
loans without interest, to be repaid, when practicable, in 
annual payments, to be credited to the church as annual 
contributions.* The stronger Synods are urged to con- 
tribute more than they ask from the Board. Special 
contributions to particular churches should be sent 
through the Board.f The action of the Board in de- 
clining, in ordinary cases, to aid any church to the 
amount of more than $1000 to build expensive churches 
was approved. I In 1873 the Manse Fund was trans- 
ferred to this Board. See pages 512-515. 

Board of Kelief. 

What were the early efforts of our Church to relieve 
disabled Ministers and widows? 

The Synod of Philadelphia, in 1719 and 1725, made 
appropriations, to the widow of Rev. John Wilson, from 
the fund for pious uses, and in 1733 to Rev. J. Andrew.§ 

What was the Widows' Fund? 

In 1755 the Synod proposed that each Minister pay 
annually two or three pounds. From the fund thus 
raised shall be paid five or seven pounds annually to the 
widow of each deceased Minister, as he had paid two or 
three pounds. Should the widow remarry, she shall re- 
ceive one-third of the annuity, and the two-thirds shall 
be divided among the children of the deceased Minister 
for twelve years as the company may determine. If there 
be no children, and the widow marry, she shall receive 
only one-half the amount through the rest of her life. If 
any member become disabled, he shall be entitled to like 
annuities during his disability. The fund was further to be 
increased by annual collections in the churches. Thirty- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 385. f Minutes G. A. 1894, P- 

t Ibid., p. 383. \ Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 58, 80, 1 05. 



MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 



481 



seven pounds were subscribed on the first day. Thia 
was called "the Widows* Fund." Five annual payments 
must be made by the Minister before the annuity could 
be available. If a Minister should die before these are 
made, one-half of the annuity shall be paid to the widow 
until the amount be completed. A charter was obtained 
in 1759 with the corporate name of " The Corporation 
for Relief of Poor and Distressed Presbyterian Ministers, 
and of the Poor and Distressed Widows and Children 
of Presbyterian Ministers." Its capital stock could not 
exceed one thousand pounds for each twenty Ministers.* 
The corporation still continues, and is the oldest life insur- 
ance company in the United States. The company construes 
the term " Presbyterian Ministers " as including Presbyteri- 
ans, Reformed Presbyterians, United Presbyterians, Cum- 
berland Presbyterians, the Reformed Dutch and German 
Reformed denominations and any other of like polity. It 
was understood to include also the laymen of these de- 
nominations. This has been secured by amendments. 
Its present name is "The Presbyterian Annuity and Life 
Insurance Company," and it is located in Philadelphia. 
u In its entire history it seems to have some intimate re- 
lation to the Synod by whose agency or advice it was 
brought into existence, and also to subsequent General 
Assemblies, and that the interest or relation was pre- 
served for a number of years, and so long as the sessions 
of the Assembly continued to be held in Philadelphia." 
In 1876 it petitioned the Assembly to be recognized, and 
that annual reports might be presented. But the Assembly 
declined to undertake such supervision and endorsement, 
as foreign to the powers belonging to the Assembly, f 

* Records Pres. Church, pp. 215-217, 222, 296, 309. f Assembly's 

Digest, pp. 472-477 ; Minutes G. A, 1876, pp. 72, 73 ; 1SS1, pp. 524, 550, 

U 



482 



OF MISSIONS. 



What other plan was proposed for the relief of disabled 
Ministers ? 

In 1794 the following plan was sent down to the Pres- 
byteries : (1) Each Minister receiving a salary of eighty 
pounds shall contribute annually thirty shillings to a 
common stock. (2) The fund shall be applied to the 
relief of Presbyterian Ministers and their families. (3) 
Each Presbytery shall annually report a list of its invalid 
Ministers and needy families of Ministers, with recom- 
mendations for aid. (4) Yearly collections shall be made. 
(5) All Ministers in connection with the Assembly may 
be aided. The Presbyteries, however, while approving 
the object, regarded " the plan as inexpedient and im- 
proper to be adopted/'* 

What was the "Fund for Disabled Ministers and their 
Families "? 

In 1849 the O. S. Assembly determined to constitute 
a fund for the support of the families of deceased Min- 
isters and for the relief of aged and disabled Ministers, 
by annual contributions from the churches ; that the fund 
be placed under the care of the Board of Trustees of the 
Assembly, to be disbursed by the Board of Publication 
upon recommendation of the Presbyteries; and that a 
permanent fund be founded by special contributions and 
legacies. In 1852 the duty of disbursing this fund was 
transferred to the Board of Trustees of the General As- 
sembly. The plan adopted in 1849 was endorsed by 
several Assemblies, especially in 1856, when a report 
was read from a committee appointed the previous year 
to consider if any changes were advisable.* In 1861 
means were offered from private sources to sustain the 
Chairman and Secretary of the committee on the fund, 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 478. 



MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 



483 



that he might give the whole of his time to the cause. 
This proved a great blessing — so much so that notwith- 
standing forty-six Presbyteries withdrew their support 
in consequence of the civil war, the contributions to the 
fund increased. The Assembly directed the attention of 
the Church to the advisability of adding constantly to 
the Permanent Fund. At the time of the reunion the 
Permanent Fund amounted to $24,000, and the contri- 
butions from the churches to $32,772.* 

What plan was " the Ministerial Relief Fund" ? 

In 1861 the N. S. Assembly appointed a committee 
on the subject of raising a fund to aid disabled Min- 
isters and their families. In 1864 it was resolved that 
a fund be raised by annual collections, donations and 
legacies, to be called "the Ministerial Relief Fund," 
"for the relief of disabled Ministers of good and regular 
standing in connection with this body, and the families 
of Ministers who have deceased while in our connection." 
This fund was confided to the Trustees of the Presby- 
terian House, to be disbursed on recommendations of 
the Presbyteries, according to such rules as they may 
deem equal and beneficial. The Trustees were empow- 
ered to appoint a Secretary and prescribe his duties. 
Every Presbytery was directed to appoint a Standing 
Committee to inquire into cases of need, and report 
them with recommendation to the Executive Com- 
mittee of the Relief Fund.f 

What was " the Relief Fund for Disabled Ministers and 
the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Ministers " ? 

The joint committee appointed to consider the af- 
fairs of the O. S. " Fund for Disabled Ministers and 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 387 ; Minutes G. A. 1863, p. 102; 1S69, 
p. 986. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 388. 



484 



OF MISSIONS. 



their Families," and of the N. S. "Ministerial Relief 
Fund," reported the following, which was adopted: 
The fund shall be called "The Relief Fund for Dis- 
abled Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of De- 
ceased Ministers." The Trustees of the Assembly shall 
annually elect a Secretary, a Treasurer, and four of their 
members to be a committee to take charge of this fund 
All appropriations shall be made on the recommendation 
of the Presbytery, and made from year to year. The ap- 
plications must give full information. The responsibility 
of the recommendations belongs to the Presbyteries, yet 
the committee has the right to appropriate according to 
the merits of each case and the state of the treasury.* 

What is the "Presbyterian Board of Relief for Disabled 
Ministers and the Widows and Orphans of Deceased Min- 
isters " ? 

In 1874 the Assembly appointed a committee of seven 
to inquire into the expediency of raising the Committee 
on Ministerial Relief to the position of a Board, and to 
report how its efficiency may be increased. A report was 
presented the next year, but referred to the Assembly of 
1876, when the proposed change w T as ordered, and thus 
the agency was brought into direct contact with the As- 
sembly and liability to loss avoided. The Board met 
and organized in Philadelphia June 20, 1876, and ob- 
tained a charter the same year. The Board consists of 
twelve persons besides the Secretary and the Treasurer.f 

Appropriations are not to be made to Ministers unless 
disabled, nor to those who for years have abandoned 
the ministry, nor a widow with children able to support 
her, nor a widow having married a beneficiary of the 
Board, nor a widow who marries outside the Ministry. 
* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 450. f Ibid., P- 389. 



MINISTERIAL RELIEF. 



485 



Orphans of Ministers and those of lay missionaries, 
too young to earn their support, and in some cases 
orphans who are chronic invalids, are to receive aid 
under the same rules as other beneficiaries.* In 1884 
the Board was informed that only those connected 
with our church were entitled to aid.f Women after 
five years of service under the Foreign or Home 
Board may receive aid, also lay missionaries under 
similar circumstances.* Ministers in union Presby- 
teries (see page 184) do not lose their claim on this 
Board. A Minister over seventy years, and who has 
served the Church for thirty years, may, without annual 
recommendations, receive three hundred dollars per an- 
num for the rest of his life. His application must be en- 
dorsed by him as to his fields of labor and the time of 
service in each, and be approved by Presbytery.* The 
Assembly in 1894 extended these privileges to women 
missionaries and Ministers of the Board of Freedmen.* 

What is the Home for Presbyterian Ministers? 

Dr. Alexander M. Bruen donated to the Board of 
Ministerial Relief the mansion and grounds of the Bruen 
estate at Perth Amboy, N. J., u as a home for disabled 
Ministers and the widows and orphans of deceased Min- 
isters of the Presbyterian Church." Application for 
admission must be made to the Presbyterial Com- 
mittee on this Board, and be approved by the 
Board.J The next year it was recommended that 
a library be founded, and the Board of Publica- 
tion was authorized to present its publications at 
its discretion. The " John C. Mercer Home for 
Disabled Clergymen of the Presbyterian Faith/' who 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 391, 392. 

t Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 48. i Ibid., 188$, p. 592. 



486 



OF MISSIONS. 



do not use tobacco in any form, is beautifully situated 
near Philadelphia, and is furnished with every comfort.* 
What other methods have been considered ? 

In 1882 a committee was appointed (1) "to devise 
some plan .... to secure a sum by which, under the 
approval of his Presbytery, at least $300 shall be given 
to each Minister who is either disabled from preaching 
or honorably retired;" (2) "to devise some plan by 
which a widows' and orphans 5 fund shall be created 
from which to secure some support to the families of 
deceased Ministers/' f In 1884 to this committee were 
referred an overture on ministerial support on the basis 
of an equal dividend from a general fund, and the sub- 
ject of Ministerial life insurance.^ 

Board of Missions for Freedmen. 

What early action was taken as to the colored race ? 

In 1774 the Synod of New 7 York and Philadelphia 
received a request to send two natives of Africa as Mis- 
sionaries to that land; this was granted. The discussion 
introduced the subject of negro slavery, but no action was 
taken until 1787. The Synod then declared that our 
people should " use the most prudent measures, consist- 
ent with the interest and the state of civil society in the 
counties where they live, to procure eventually the final 
abolition of slavery in America;" and that to this end 
those persons now held in servitude should receive a good 
education to prepare them for freedom, and that oppor- 
tunity and sufficient means be granted them of procuring 
their own liberty. § In 1800 the Assembly, in systera- 

* Minutes G. A. 1894, p. 77. 

t Ibid., 1882, p. 83; 1888, p. 619. X Ibid., 1884, PP- 4fc 50. 
I Records of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 456, 458, 540. 



FREEDMEN. 



487 



atizing its missionary work, specified four objects de- 
mandiDg attention; one of which was "the instruction 
of the negroes, the poor and those who are destitute of 
the means of grace in various parts of this extensive 
country." * The temporal and spiritual condition of the 
slaves was constantly considered by the Assembly, and 
the decision of the Synod in 1787 was frequently re- 
iterated and amplified, as in 1815, when the Assembly 
declared that it considered "the buying and selling of 
slaves by way of traffic, and all undue severity in the 
management of them, as inconsistent with the spirit of 
the gospel," and Presbyteries and Sessions were enjoined 
" to make use of all prudent measures to prevent such 
shameful and unrighteous conduct." And in 1818 the 
Assembly unanimously resolved, "That we consider the 
voluntary enslaving of one portion of the human race 
by another as a gross violation of the most precious and 
sacred rights of human nature, as utterly inconsistent 
with the law of God, . . . and as totally irreconcilable 
with the spirit and principles of the gospel of Christ." 
" We rejoice that the Church to which we belong com- 
menced as early as any other in this country the good 
work of endeavoring to put an end to slavery.'' To 
accomplish this, the Assembly recommended all our 
people to patronize and encourage the American Col- 
onization Society, which had been organized in 1816, 
and that all the members of our Church "facilitate the 
instruction of the slaves in the principles and duties of 
the Christian religion."f One object specified in the 
subscription-paper for the Assembly's permanent mis- 
sionary fund (1800) was "the instruction of the black 
people;" and in 1801, John Chavis, a black man of 

* Assembly's Digest, p. 312. f ^id^ pp. 517-822. 



488 



OF MISSIONS. 



prudence and piety, a Licentiate of the Presbytery of 
Lexington, was commissioned by the Assembly as a 
Missionary among people of his own color. In 1807 
John Gloucester, a black man, was licensed and com- 
missioned to the same work. Ten years later he appears 
in the Assembly as a member from the Presbytery of 
Philadelphia;* 

What action did the 0, S. Assembly take ? 

The question whether the holding of slaves is, under 
all circumstances, a heinous sin, agitated all branches of 
the Christian Church. In 1845 the O. S. Assembly said 
that "since Christ and his inspired Apostles did not make 
the holding of slaves a bar to communion, w r e as a court 
of Christ have no authority to do so; since they did not 
attempt to remove it from the Church by legislation, we 
have no authority to legislate on the subject." As the 
"Apostles sought to ameliorate the condition of the 
slaves .... by teaching both masters and slaves the 
glorious doctrines of the gospel, and enjoining upon 
each the discharge of their relative duties, thus only can 
the Church of Christ, as such, now improve the condi- 
tion of the slaves in our country." The next year the 
Assembly said : " Our Church has, from time to time, 
during a period of nearly sixty years, expressed its views 
on the subject of slavery. During all this period it has 
held and uttered substantially the same sentiments;" and 
" that in the judgment of this house the action of the 
General Assembly of 1845 was not intended to deny or 
rescind the testimony often uttered by the General As- 
sembly previous to that date." The subject was intro- 
duced in 1849 and in 1850 by overtures, but the ques- 
tion was regarded as settled.f In 1863 the actions of 
* Assembly's Digest, p. 826. f ^id., pp. 823-825. 



FREEDMEN. 



489 



1818 and 1845 were again declared as a satisfactory and 
full expression of the opinion of the Church.* After 
the Emancipation Proclamation the Assembly (in 1864) 
gave an important deliverance, in which the unequivocal 
and consistent testimonies of the Church on this subject 
were reiterated, and the abiding principles thus expressed 
recognized. The Assembly expressed its gratitude that 
God had overruled the wickedness of the rebellion to 
deliver our country from the evil and guilt of slavery, 
and its desire that this root of bitterness might be en- 
tirely extirpated, f 

In 1825 and 1839 the Assembly expressed pleasure at 
the growing attention of the Church to the religious in- 
struction of slaves, and declared that the success of such 
teaching marked an era in the work of domestic mis- 
sions. In 1847 the interest manifested in the religious 
instruction of the colored population was recognized as 
greatly increasing. The work was continued year after 
year with growing zeal and success. The Boards of Do- 
mestic Missions and Education were heartily engaged.^ 

What was "the Ashmun Institute" ? 

In 1853 the Assembly, in answer to a memorial from 
the Presbytery of New Castle, resolved, " That the es- 
tablish ment of a high school for the use and benefit of 
the free colored population of this country meets the 
cordial approbation and recommendation of this Assem- 
bly, with the understanding that it shall be wholly under 
the supervision and control of the Presbytery or Synod 
within whose bounds it may be located, thus securing 
such an education as shall promote the usefulness and 
happiness of this class of our people." § It was located 

* Minutes G. A. (O.S.) 1863, p. 55. f Ibid., 1864, pp. 296-299. 
t Assembly's Digest, pp. 827, 828. \ Ibid., p. 829. See p. 341. 



490 



OF MISSIONS. 



near Oxford, Pa., and called " the Ashmun Institute/' 
in commemoration of Jehudi Ashmun, an agent of the 
American Colonization Society, who in 1822 reinforced 
the colony of Liberia. He found it disorganized and 
in 1828 left it prosperous.* The Assembly frequently 
recommended this institution to the churches. In 1859 
it sent out three Missionaries to Africa.f 
What is 44 Lincoln University " ? 

In 1866 by an amendment of charter, Ashmun In- 
stitute became "Lincoln University." In 1871 its 
Theological Department was placed under the care of 
the G. Assembly, which received a veto power in the 
election of the Theological Professors. In 1897 the 
charter was again amended, that property and funds 
hereafter acquired for Theological instruction shall be 
held in trust for the Presbyterian Church and that the 
Assembly have power to enforce and protect the trust. J 
The same year the Assembly expressed deep sympathy 
in the University and especially in its Theological De- 
partment and commended the University to the churches 
for the liberal support of the whole work and the sepa- 
rate endowment of its Theological Department.! 

What is the 44 Biddle University "? 

The Presbytery of Catawba in 1867 appointed Rev. S. 
C. Alexander to establish a theological class at Charlotte, 
N. C, for the training of freedmen as Catechists and 
Ministers. Mrs. H. J. Biddle of Philadelphia furnished 
the means for the buildings as a memorial to her husband. 
It was called "The Biddle Memorial Institute." The 
theological department was taken in 1875 under care 
of the Assembly. In 1876 it was chartered as "Biddle 

* American Cyclopaedia. f Minutes G. A. (0. S.) 1859, p. 524. 
% Presbyterian Digest, p. 519. \ Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 104. 



FREEDMEN. 



491 



University."* It has three departments. Industrial edu- 
cation is given in the Normal and Preparatory schools.f 

What were "the General Assembly's Committees for the 
Education of Freedmen " ? 

In examining the report of the Board of Education to 
the O. 8. Assembly in 1864, attention was called to "the 
large number of the African race, known as 'freedmen/" 
being in great moral and intellectual destitution. The 
whole subject was referred to a committee, who reported 
the following plan for the religious instruction of the 
freedmen; which was adopted. The work was evidently 
of such magnitude that it could not be conducted by the 
Board of Education. " The Presbyterian Church must 
be true to its historic doctrine and faith; that the hope 
of the African race, under God, is in Christian educa- 
tion;" and that God is by his providence calling upon 
our Church to do what it can for the elevation and sal- 
vation of this downtrodden and long-abused people. 
It was resolved that two committees be appointed, of 
two Ministers and three laymen each, one in Philadel- 
phia and one in Indianapolis, to be called " the General 
Assembly's Committees for the Education of Freedmen." 
These shall co-operate, having oversight of the work, 
appointing Teachers and Ministers, upon the endorse- 
ment of Presbyteries, but not interfering with the Board 
of Domestic Missions, establishing schools, determining the 
books, etc. to be used, and obtaining funds for the work. 
These committees were to report directly to the Assembly. 
And the Board of Publication was directed to furnish, 
gratis, at its discretion, such of its publications as may 
be used for the evangelization of the freedmen.f 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 520. See p. 342. 
t Minutes G. A. 1864, PP- 274, 321-323. 



492 



OF MISSIONS. 



What was " the General Assembly's Committee on Freed 
men "? 

To increase the efficiency of this new temporary agency, 
the O. S. Assembly determined in 1865 to substitute one 
committee for the two appointed the previous year. It 
was located at Pittsburg, and consisted of nine Ministers 
and nine laymen. It received similar powers to those 
granted to the two committees, and was ordered to 
transfer, as soon as possible, to the Boards of the 
Church, such parts of their work as may belong to the 
specific objects of these several Boards. The next year, 
because of the magnitude and importance of the work, 
six members were added to the committee, which was 
empowered to conduct its business by an Executive 
Committee. At the time of the reunion this commit- 
tee had organized 72 churches, had under its care 
5634 communicants, had gathered 4723 children in 
Sabbath-schools and over 3000 in day-schools. It 
had three institutes in the Southern States preparing 
Teachers and Ministers, and held property worth 
$66,680.* 

What action did the N. S. Assembly take? 

The N. S. Assembly in 1839 referred the subject of 
slavery to the lower judicatories, to take such action as 
they might deem most judicious and adapted to remove 
the evil. No other action was taken until 1846, when 
the Assembly said that " while we feel bound to bear 
our testimony against slavery, and to exhort our beloved 
brethren to remove it from them as speedily as possible by 
all appropriate and available means, . . . yet as a court of 
our Lord Jesus Christ we possess no legislative authority, 
and as the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church 

* Minutes G. A. (0. S.) 1865, p. 543; 1866, p. 77; 1869, p. 939. 



FREEDMEN. 



493 



we possess no judicial power." " We must therefore 
leave this matter with the Sessions and Presbyteries and 
Synods, ... to act in the administration of discipline 
as they may judge it to be their duty, constitutionally 
subject to the General Assembly only in the way of 
general review and control." In 1849 nineteen docu- 
ments on the subject of slavery were presented, and the 
Assembly reiterated the actions of 1818 and 1846, as 
including the following principles : (1) Civil liberty is 
man's right. (2) Slavery " is intrinsically an unright- 
eous and oppressive system," and injurious to all con- 
cerned in it. (3) It is the duty of all Christians "as 
speedily as possible to efface this blot on our holy re- 
ligion, and to obtain the complete abolition of slavery." 
(4) Where it cannot be removed at once, direct religious 
instruction and practical knowledge of life should be 
given to prepare the slave for emancipation. (5) Traffic 
in slaves, undue severity and breaking up families should 
be corrected by church discipline. In 1850 the holding 
of slaves, except where it is unavoidable by State laws, 
was declared to be an offence subject to discipline. In 
1853 the Assembly required the Presbyteries to report 
the next year (1) the number of slaveholders in connec- 
tion with the churches, and the number of their slaves ; 

(2) how far these slaves are held by unavoidable necessity ; 

(3) are the Southern churches showing a practical regard 
to the religious well-being of the slaves? In 1855 a 
pastoral letter to all the churches was sent, reaffirming 
the former deliverances, and a committee wasappointed to 
report to the next Assembly on the constitutional author- 
ity of the Assembly over the subject of slaveholding in 
our churches. This committee reported in 1856 that the 
Assembly "has no power to commence a process of dis- 



494 



OF MISSIONS. 



cipline with an individual offender," and that " in the way 

of general review and control it can reach directly only the 
judicatory next below; that is, the Synod." Besides, the 
Assembly has "the testifying and reproving function so 
often exercised in time past." The next year the Assem- 
bly rehearsed its former deliverances, and expressed grief 
at the discovery that a portion of the Church at the South 
had put forth a new doctrine, that slavery was an ordinance 
of God, and as existing in this country was both right 
and scriptural. This was declared to be at war with the 
whole spirit of the gospel and abhorrent to the conscience 
of the Christian world. The Presbytery of Lexington, 
South, was called upon to review and rectify their posi- 
tion, as " such doctrines and practice cannot be perma- 
nently tolerated in the Presbyterian Church." Against 
this action a solemn protest was offered and placed on 
the minutes. The signers declared the action of the 
Assembly to be a virtual exscinding of the South, the 
exercise of usurped power, destructive of the unity of 
the Church, hurtful to North and South, and imperiling 
the union of these United States. The answer to this 
protest is recorded. When the Assembly met the next 
year, six Southern Synods were not represented, they 
having organized in the mean while "the United Synod 
of the Presbyterian Church." * 

What was " the Freedmen's Department of the Presbyte- 
rian Committee of Home Missions " ? 

This department was organized in 1865, and the work 
committed to it and its mode of operation were very sim- 
ilar to those confided by the O. S. Assembly to its Com- 
mittees on Freedmen.f At the time of reunion it had 

* New Digest, pp. 275-295, 564-568. See p. 287. 
t See p. 491. 



FREEDMEN. 



4y5 



13 Missionaries and 185 teachers, 93 schools and about 
4000 pupils.* 

What was " the Presbyterian Committee of Missions for 
Freedmen " ? 

At the reunion the Assembly's Committee on Freed- 
men and the Freedmen's Department of the Presbyte- 
rian Committee of Home Missions continued their work 
until the reorganization was completed. It was deter- 
mined that the whole work of our Church for the re- 
ligious and educational interest of the colored race in 
this country be conducted by a committee of twelve 
persons, located in Pittsburg, to be known as the "Pres- 
byterian Committee of Missions for Freedmen." To it 
were transferred all documents, moneys and properties 
previously held by the Committee on Freedmen and the 
Freedmen's Department. The Boards of the Church 
were recommended to co-operate with it in conducting 
its work. The committee was recommended to look for 
a supply of competent colored Ministers and Teachers for 
the institutions established by our Church, and the ne- 
cessity of providing schools in which females may enjoy 
similar advantages was urged upon the attention of the 
committee.f In 1874 the Assembly ordered that this 
committee " shall continue as at present located and con- 
stituted for the period of five years, during which period 
its affairs shall be conducted with a view to the final 
merging of the committee with the Board of Home 
Missions, and as soon as possible the churches under 
the care of the committee shall be transferred to the 
Board." J In 1878 it was found that some interpreted 
this act as ordering the transfer to the Board of Home 



* Minutes G. A. 1870, p. 104. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 393, 

t Minutes G. A. 187^ p. 44. 



496 



OF MISSIONS. 



Missions of the work of the committee, which should 
then be dissolved ; and others understood it as requiring 
only the transfer of mission churches to the Board, while 
the committee should continue to supervise the educa- 
tional work in all its details. In January the commit- 
tee had transferred to the Board 80 churches, 27 Minis- 
ters and 2 Catechists, and retained under their care 5,6 
churches, 22 Ministers and 25 Catechists, and the entire 
work of evangelical education. The Assembly consid- 
ered the two views above mentioned, the condition of the 
work, and overtures from one Synod and two Presbyte- 
ries in the Southern -States pleading for the continuance 
of the committee, and determined " that the work as at 
present carried on by the Presbyterian Committee of 
Missions for Freedmen be continued," and that it be 
earnestly commended to the prayers and liberality of 
the churches.* The next year the question was again 
considered, and the Assembly refused by a large vote to 
transfer the work to the Board of Home Missions and 
discontinue the committee, declaring that the reasons 
which actuated the Assembly in 1878 were still cogent, 
and the work too important to be jeopardized by an ex- 
periment^ 5 

What schools were under the care of this committee ? 
I. Chartered Institutions: 
Biddle University, Charlotte, N. C.% 
Wallingford Academy, Charleston, S. C.J 
Scotia Seminary, Concord, N. C. Its design is " to 
educate colored girls in religion and in the arts and sci- 
ences usually taught in seminaries of a high order, and 
in those domestic duties which belong to the highest 

* Minutes Q. A. 1878, pp. 74-81. t Ibid., 1879, pp. 592, 59?, 

t See p. 490. 



PREEDMEN. 



497 



type of wife, mother and teacher." Its location was 
chosen by the Freed men's Committee. Its funds were 
contributed chiefly by Mr. Matthew Scott of Ohio. It 
has accommodations for thirty-two boarders, and receives 
a large number of day-scholars.* 

II. Normal Schools. From the first the committee 
have paid special attention to the training of the freed- 
men to be teachers to their own race. The pupils in the 
schools, when prepared, were employed during their va- 
cations in teaching in Sabbath- and day-schools. This 
idea has gradually received more attention. Certain 
schools were designated as training-schools. These were 
afterward called " normal schools." f 

Brainerd Institute, Chester, S. C, organized in 1869. 
Fairfield Normal School, Winnsboro', S. C, for boys 
and girls, organized in 1869. 

Bluffton Institute, S. C, organized in 1878. J 

III. Graded Schools: 

Medway Graded School, in Liberty co., Ga., organ- 
ized in 1874. 

Greensboro' Graded School, Greensboro', N. C, organ- 
ized in 1868 as a parochial school, but in 1874 made a 
graded school, with white and colored departments. 

Graded School, Columbia, Tenn., organized in 1866.§ 

IV. Common Parochial Schools. These are schools 
under the supervision of the Sessions of particular 
churches, aided by the committee. They teach the ordi- 
nary branches, preparing pupils for the graded schools. 

While these schools were intended primarily for the 
freedmen, they svere open to the white as well as col- 

* Minutes G. A. 1872, p. 159. 

t Ibid., 1874, p. 154; 1880, p. 165. J Ibid., 1878, p. 201. 

\ Ibid., 1878, p. 201. || Ibid., 1878, p, 73; 1881, p. 524, 

32 



498 



OF MISSIONS. 



ored people. " The whole system of church and school, 
as considered by the Committee, knows no exclusion 
of persons on account of color."* 

In 1881 the Assembly endorsed " the effort to secure 
the erection of a building at Franklinton, N, C, for 
the use of the State Normal School, provided . . . the 
title to the property secured be vested in the Trustees 
of the Assembly." It is now " The Albion Academy " 
under the care of the Freedmen's Board, f 

What is the Board of Missions for Freedmen ? 

In 1882 the Committee of Missions for Freedmen 
was incorporated as a Board. J It was ordered to trac 
the titles of properties held and to keep abstracts o 
them in the office. These were found satisfactory an 
the Board held over $100,000 insurance on the build 
ings.§ In 1889 it was ordered that the Board have the 
entire charge of the work, and shall confer at least once 
a year with the Home Board, and shall give special 
attention to the establishment of industrial schools. 
The establishment of a permanent fund was approved.|| 
In 1893 a Committee was appointed to confer with a 
similar one from the Southern Church on colored 
evangelization. A plan of co-operation through this 
Board was proposed but was rejected by the Southern 
Assembly, and therefore no action was taken by our 
church.^ In 1896 the Assembly refused to change the 
name of the Board to " The Board for Colored Mis- 
sions."** The Board has (in 1898) under its care 
Biddle University, 26 seminaries and academies and 

* Minutes G. A. 1876, p. 41. f IKd., 1881, p. 526; 1898, p. 278. 
X Presbyterian Digest, p. 394. \ Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 81. 
|| Ibid., 1889, pp. 24, 61 ; 1890, p. 116. 

1f Ibid., 1893, p. 125; 1894, P- 129. ** Ibid., 1896, p. 155. 



SUSTENTATION. 



499 



80 parochial schools with 8,045 pupils, and 276 Sab- 
bath-schools with 18,221 scholars.* 

What is the relation of this Board to the Presbyteries? 

(1) Appropriations to churches are made on recom- 
mendation of the Presbyteries. The Board may refuse 
or modify these, giving written reasons to the Presby- 
teries. (2) Presbytery is final judge as to organization 
of churches and character of Ministers. (3) The Board, 
considering the wishes of Presbyteries, must decide what 
schools to maintain.f 

What is the Woman's Department for Freedmen ? 

This was organized in 1885 to interest the women in 
the women and children of freedmen, and to employ 
women to visit and teach them.| 

SUSTENTATION FUND. 

What was the origin of this scheme ? 

In 1870 the Assembly received several overtures on 
the subject, and certain documents concerning the Scottish 
Sustentation Fund. These were referred to a committee, 
which reported the next year — a very valuable paper, 
setting forth the necessity of some scheme to assist Pas- 
tors whose salaries are insufficient. Three plans were de- 
scribed: (1) That of the Free Kirk of Scotland — "a common 
fund, share and share alike, with supplements ad libitum 
in the wealthier charges;" (2) that of the Presbyterian 
Church of Ireland, the endowment scheme — a permanent 
sustentation fund, the annual income of which should be 
sufficient for the purpose ; (3) that of the United Pres- 
byterian Church of Scotland — supplementary aid. This 
last was recommended and adopted.§ 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 278. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 394 

% Minutes G. A. 1884, PP- 681, 683. 

I Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 452, 564, 



500 



OF MISSIONS. 



What was the scheme of sustentation ? 

1. All charges shall be divided into two classes: 
Full pastoral charges, the Pastors receiving a salary of 
at least $500, and church extension (mission) charges, 
having Stated Supplies or Pastors receiving less than 
$500. The former only shall come under the scheme 
for aid; the latter shall apply to the Board of Home 
Missions. 

2. The aim shall be to make the minimum of salary 
in the full pastoral charges $1000. 

3. Only those churches shall be aided who are pay- 
ing the Pastor an average of $7.30 per annum for each 
member. 

4. Each Presbytery is required to investigate the case 
of all churches of 200 members who may be paying less 
than $1000 salary. 

5. Each church applying for aid shall appoint a com- 
mittee, who shall carry out a plan of weekly or monthly 
contributions to this and to all the Boards of the 
Church. 

6. All churches shall adopt some plan of systematic 
contributions reaching every person. 

7. Each Pastor shall aid to secure from his people an 
amount, equal to at least one-twentieth of his salary an- 
nually, to aid this scheme. 

8. Each church shall report to the Assembly the salary 
paid its Pastor. 

9. The Presbyteries shall examine carefully every ap- 
plication for aid under this scheme. 

10. A Centra] Committee of seven, with a Secretary, 
shall be yearly appointed by the Assembly to superintend 
the operations and further the great object.* 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 452-455. 



SUSTENTATION. 



501 



What was "the General Assembly's Committee on Minis- 
terial Sustentation"? 

This was the name given to the Central Committee of 
seven described above. Rev. M. W. Jacobus, D.D., was 
its Secretary. It was organized at Pittsburg, September 
13, 1871. The aid granted by the committee to churches 
was understood to be for a limited time — for one, two 
or three years. The conditions of aid were — (1) actual 
installation of Pastor ; (2) salary at least $500 ; (3) aver- 
age of at least $7.30 per member, exclusive of manse ; 
(4) endorsement of Presbytery ; (5) no reduction of sal- 
ary from preceding year; (6) church's salary to be first 
paid in full, and reported quarterly; (7) advance pay- 
ment to the committee of one-twentieth of church salary; 
(8) systematic giving (by envelope or collectors) to all the 
Boards ; (9) no aid to adjacent churches without consol- 
idation. The Pastor could bear no help in these condi- 
tions. For the second year a new application as above 
is required, and satisfactory evidence must be given of 
advance toward self-sustentation.* 

What was " the Sustentation Department of the Board 
[)f Home Missions " ? 

In 1874 a plan was adopted for the consolidation of 
the Boards. The Board of Home Missions shall have 
two departments, that of Home Missions and that of 
Sustentation. The claims of these shall be presented 
to the churches for separate collections. The churches 
aided by the Board shall come under the scheme of 
sustentation as soon as the Board and the Presbytery 
shall judge they are able. No church shall continue 
under the Home Mission department for more than 
five years, unless for special reasons satisfactory to the 
* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 452-455. 



502 



OF MISSIONS. 



Presbytery.* In 1875 the Assembly ordered that the 
churches aided by this department be divided into two 
classes: (1) Mission pastorates, in which one or more 
churches constitute a pastoral relation, and contribute 
for the support of the Pastor a sum equal to at least 
an average of $7.30 per member; the minimum salary 
is determined by the Board and the Presbytery; and 
(2) Sustentation pastorates, consisting of one or more 
churches with a house of worship, with a Pastor in- 
stalled, the contributions for his support amounting, 
exclusive of manse, to a sum equal to an average of at 
least $7.30 per member, and not less than $700. They 
shall increase at the rate of $50 annually toward self- 
support, unless Presbytery deem it impossible. The 
Board will increase the salary to $1000. Applications 
must be endorsed by Presbytery, and assurance given 
that collections are taken for all the Boards. Few 
churches, however, were able to fulfill the conditions. 
Many who had received aid were unable to pledge an 
advance of $50 on a new application, and therefore left 
the department in despair, though the treasury had a 
large unappropriated balance. Several overtures were 
presented to the Assembly proposing modifications, and 
many asking that sustentation be re-established as a sep- 
arate scheme in the benevolent work of the Church. f 
In 1878 the following changes were adopted: (1) The 
separate departments of the Board of Home Missions be 
discontinued, and the two treasuries consolidated. (2) 
The churches receiving aid be divided into two classes — 
the sustentation pastorates and mission charges. (3) The 
conditions to the sustentation pastorates : a regular pas- 
toral relation, annual collections for all the Boards, a 
* Minutes O. A. 1874, p. 44. f P- 60 ; 1877, p. 640. 



SUSTENTATION. 



503 



contribution of at least $600 in money toward the salary 
(such contribution averaging not less than $6.50 for each 
member) and a recommendation from Presbytery. The 
Board shall then supplement the salary so as to make it 
at least $900, which shall include the estimated rent of 
the house. This must not interfere with the grouping 
of feeble churches. The conditions to a mission charge: 
it may consist of one or more churches, the Minister and 
his charge must belong to the same Presbytery, annual 
collections taken for all the Boards, and recommendation 
from the Presbytery; the amount of aid to be deter- 
mined by the Presbytery and Board. No church in 
either class shall receive aid for more than five years, 
except in special cases. The Board shall continue to 
commission Missionaries to new and destitute fields 
where no church has been organized. The fund, 
which in 1878 amounted to $44,879.50, was ordered 
to be used only for sustentation pastorates, and all the 
churches were recommended "to take separate collec- 
tions for sustentation pastorates, and transmit the same 
to the Treasurer of the Board of Home Missions."* 
In 1880 the Assembly adopted the report of a commit- 
tee, declaring that "this plan of sustentation has been of 
great service to the Church in many ways, and our people 
will not willingly let it come to naught." Presbyteries 
were urged "to take prompt and efficient measures to 
replenish this fund."f 

What objects were to be accomplished by this scheme ? 

" It aimed primarily at a better support of the min- 
istry in our feeble churches," and to advance these 
churches to be self-supporting.^ In 1878 the ends de- 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 565. 

^Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 32. % Ibid., 1873, p. 631. 



504 



OF MISSIONS. 



signed to be accomplished were stated to be " the more 
genera] establishment of the pastoral office and the -better 
support of the ministry.* In the report in 1880 the 
Board of Home Missions says: "The original idea of the 
sustentation scheme was to afford a larger salary under 
sustentation than under Home Missions to such churches 
only as showed good promise of early reaching self-sup- 
port. The Church never proposed to have two schemes 
that would discriminate between men of the same abil- 
ities and churches in the same condition, and aid one 
more than the other. The larger aid was granted on 
sustentation only in the expectation that such a church 
would reach self-support much sooner than an ordinary 
Home Mission church." f 
What action was taken in 1881 ? 

The following resolution was adopted : " In view ot 
the small amount of information before the Assembly in 
reference to sustentation, and the known fact that but 
a small proportion of the churches contribute to the 
cause ; therefore be it Resolved, That the Committee of 
Fifteen to consider and report upon the relations of the 
Presbyteries to the Board of Home Missions be instruct- 
ed to inquire into, and report to the next Assembly, 
concerning the conditions and workings of sustentation 
as a benevolent agency of the Church, with a view to 
either increasing the efficiency of the same or dropping 
it altogether from the list." J The consideration of the 
following resolution was postponed to the next General 
Assembly: " Having regard to the numbers of our 
Ministers, the large increase in the expense of living, 
their limited incomes, and the inadequacy thus far of all 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 565. 

t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 134. % Ibid., 1881, p. 593. 



SUSTENTATION. 



505 



our efforts to provide fully for the exigences to which they 
and their families may be reduced, be it Resolved, That 
this whole matter be committed to a special committee, to 
consider it in all its bearings, and report to the next Gen- 
eral Assembly on the practicability of extending existing 
agencies or adopting a new method enabling Ministers, 
especially those who are entering on their work, to provide 
in a measure for their own households in the event of their 
removal or being disabled/ 5 * This was considered the 
next year and referred to a committee to report in 
1883 (see p. 486), to which was in 1884 referred an 
overture on ministerial life insurance, and was contin- 
ued in 1885.f The committee of fifteen appointed in 
1881 reported in 1883 that action on their part con- 
cerning sustentation was unnecessary, as "it is under- 
stood that the Board of Home Missions and some of the 
newly-organized Synods are endeavoring to determine 
a plan of sustentation." It was 66 Resolved, That this 
Assembly commend to the favorable consideration of 
the older Synods the suggestions of the Board of Home 
Missions in regard to sustentation;" which were: "The 
Board is of the opinion that this scheme could be made 
to meet all the expectations of its most sanguine friends 
if the Eastern Synods should see fit to adopt it for sup- 
plying their waning churches. ... It would be well 
for the large and wealthy Synods of New York, New 
Jersey, Pennsylvania, Ohio, and perhaps Michigan, In- 
diana and Illinois, to undertake the support of their 
own weak churches by special contributions called sus- 
tentation contributions. The money, as now, might be 
sent to the Treasurer of the Board, . . . but the Synods 
should dispose of it according to their own judgment, 
* Minutes O. A, 1881, p. 592. f I hid -> 18SJ h P- 50 \ 1885 i P« 585 



506 



OF MISSIONS. 



drawing out all they deposit. Without indicating how 
the details should be arranged, the Board is satisfied 
that the suggestion is worthy of the careful considera- 
tion of the Synods/' * The plan of synodical sustenta- 
tion was again recommended the following year. It has 
been adopted by several Synods. In 1894 the Assembly 
ordered that the surplus fund of the old Sustentation 
Scheme may hereafter be used for the general work of the 
Home Board, and that the Sustentation column in the 
Minutes of the Assembly be abolished.f 

Board of Aid for Colleges. 
What was the origin of this Board ? 

As early as 1743 a school was established under the 
care of Synod, and aid was given to it. In 1746 the 
College of New Jersey was founded. (See p. 430.) 

The special committee on the functions of the Board 
of Education, which had been continued since 1877, re- 
ported again in 1883, when it presented a full report, 
stating the history of the movement, the importance and 
need of establishing and aiding schools and colleges un- 
der the supervision of the Church, and proposed definite 
action in the matter, which was adopted, viz. : 

"1. That a definite agency be instituted that shall 
have in charge the interests of higher education as con- 
nected with the Presbyterian Church. 

"2. That this agency be a separate and independent 
Board, with its distinct officers and work. 

"3. That the Board be constituted under the follow* 
ing provisions, viz. : 

A. The name of this Board shall be 6 The Presbyte- 
rian Board of Aid for Colleges and Academies/ 

* Minutes G. A. 1883, pp. 603, 644. f Presbyterian Digest, p. 349. 



AID FOB COLLEGES. 



507 



and the general work shall have the limitations 
indicated by its title. 
(B, C y D 9 E, and F defined the Board, officers, headquar- 
ters and meetings.) The Board is located in Chica- 
go, and the executive committee must be composed 
of residents in Chicago or the immediate vicinity. 

G. The province of the Board shall be to secure an 

annual offering from the churches for this cause ; 
to co-operate with local agencies in determining 
sites for new institutions; to decide what institu- 
tions shall be aided ; to assign to those institu- 
tions seeking endowment the special fields open 
to their appeals, that clashing between them may 
be avoided ; and to discourage all independent 
appeals to the Church at large. 

H. The funds received by the Board shall be devoted 

either to current expenses of struggling institu- 
tions or to permanent endowments. 
I. (a) Every institution hereafter established, as a con- 
dition of receiving aid, shall be organically con- 
nected with the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States of America, or shall by charter provision 
perpetually have two-thirds of its board of con- 
trol members of the Presbyterian Church. 

(b) In case of institutions already established, and 

not included under the above provisions, appro 
priations for endowment shall be so made as to 
revert to the Board whenever these institutions 
shall pass from Presbyterian control. 

(c) In all other respects the disbursement of funds by 

the Board shall be wholly discretionary with the 
Board, both as to amount and direction, subject 
always to the control of the General Assembly. 



508 



OF MISSIONS. 



(d) That the Board be chartered under the laws of 
the State of Illinois and under the laws of such other 
States as may at any time hereafter, by said Board, be 
deemed necessary or advisable, and be empowered to re- 
ceive legacies, bequests and devises. 

(e) That the organization of the Board be secured 
What further action was taken ? 

The Board made its first report in 1884, when it was 
again commended to the churches. The Assembly " dis- 
courages all independent appeals made outside the bounds 
of that Presbytery or Synod in which a particular insti- 
tution is located." In regard to female colleges it was 
Resolved, "That it is desirable to make appropriations to 
institutions intended exclusively for the education of 
women so far as it may be consistent with the general 
necessities of the Board's work."f In 1885 the atten- 
tion of Sessions and individuals was " called to the fact 
that this Board gives its certificate of commendation to 
every institution which it deems entitled to make a can- 
vass for funds, and that the Assembly discourages all 
giving to academies or colleges, which may apply beyond 
the bounds of their own Presbytery or Synod, without 
such certificate of the Board." The Board shall see 
that the property of institutions aided be kept insured 
if it comes into its possession or be held as security. 
The Board was instructed to regard with great interest 
German Schools. % The Board was incorporated in 
1887. The Assembly refused to change the rule in- 
hibiting them from aiding colleges and schools for the 
freedmen.S The Assembly in 1896 approved the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 396. f Minutes G. A. 1884, p. 46. 

t Ibid., 1885, p. 656. \ Ibid, 1890, p. 51. 



PERMANENT COMMITTEE ON TEMPERANCE. 509 



policy of the Board to aid but one college in a State 
at a time. It may employ persons connected with 
institutions under its care, to raise funds in any part 
of the church.* In 1889 and 1894 it was ordered 
that aid should be granted only to those institutions 
in which the Bible was systematically used as a text- 
book for every student, f 

Temperance. 

What action has the Assembly taken on Temperance ? 

In 1811 a committee was appointed to devise meas- 
ures to prevent some of the mischief which was expe- 
rienced from the use of spirituous liquors. Their report 
was adopted, requiring Ministers to preach often on the 
sin of intemperance, and to warn against the habits which 
tend to produce it. The Sessions were enjoined to ex- 
ercise special vigilance over communicants in regard 
to this sin, and to endeavor by private warnings and 
public censure " to purge the Church of a sin so 
enormous in its mischiefs and so disgraceful to the 
Christian name;" and the officers and members were 
urged to labor to reduce the number of taverns and other 
places for the sale of liquor. In 1818 a pastoral letter was 
issued on the subject. In 1827 it was Resolved, "That 
the Presbyterian Church in the United States will, with 
all readiness of mind, co-operate with their Christian 
brethren of every denomination, together with every 
friend of our country and of humanity, in one great 
national effort to accomplish a universal change in the 
habits and customs of our country relative to the intem- 

* Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 127. 
t Presbyterian Digest, p. 397. 



510 



OF MISSIONS. 



perate use of intoxicating liquors." This was in rela- 
tion to the formation of the American Society for the 
Promotion of Temperance. A day of fasting and prayer 
was appointed in 1828. In 1829 and 1830 the Assem- 
bly rejoiced in the increased numbers and success of tem- 
perance societies, and urged their formation in each con- 
gregation, on the principle of entire abstinence from the 
use of ardent spirits. The N. S. Assembly in 1840, 
1864 and 1866 reiterated the approbation of temperance 
societies, protested against forms and fashions which 
countenanced intemperance, urged all to refrain from 
cider, beer and ale as a beverage, and the manufacture 
and use of domestic wines, and declared " that total ab- 
stinence from all intoxicating drinks as a beverage is 
demanded from every Christian by the condition of so- 
ciety, the purity of the Church and the word of God." 
In 1865 the O. S. Assembly uttered a similar deliver- 
ance, and adopted a paper expressing the views of the 
Assembly on intemperance, the manufacture and sale of 
ardent spirits and the liability to church discipline of 
those who make or sell intoxicating drinks. The As- 
sembly did not "sanction the adoption of any new terms 
of communion," but asserted that " the practice of manu- 
facturing and retailing intoxicating drinks as a beverage 
is a sin against the brethren and against Christ, and while 
persevered in vitiates this evidence (of Christian char- 
acter) and works a forfeiture of the privileges of the 
Christian communion." The reunited Church in 1871 
reiterated the testimonies of former Assemblies, which 
the Board of Publication were ordered to print in ab- 
stract and send to all our Ministers.* Every year the 
Assembly has passed like resolutions on this subject. 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, pp. 483-493. 



TEMPERANCE. 



511 



What is "the Permanent Committee on Temperance"? 

In answer to an overture of 1880 a special commit- 
tee reported the next year, recommending that the As- 
sembly appoint a Permanent Committee on Temperance, 
which shall consist of fifteen members — eight Ministers 
and seven laymen — a majority of whom shall reside in 
and near New 7 York ; the said committee to adopt their 
own by-laws, subject to the approval of the Assembly. 

" The duty of this Permanent Committee shall be to 
seek to quicken and to unite our Synods and churches 
in suitable measures for promoting the temperance re- 
form ; to mature and report action on the subject to the 
General Assembly ; to gather and report such statistics 
as may be of value and interest to the Church ; to call 
attention to the deliverances of the Assembly on tem- 
perance, and recommend to the Board of Publication 
the issue of suitable works on the subject; to codify 
the previous acts of the Assembly on temperance for 
publication by the Board; and to initiate measures for 
promoting similar action by other branches of the evan- 
gelical Church. The expense of such publications shall 
be borne by the Board. Other expenses of this com- 
mittee, to the amount of $250 annually, if not otherwise 
provided for, shall be paid from the treasury of the 
General Assembly." This recommendation was 
adopted.* This is a new departure ; the Assembly 
having refrained from appointed Boards or committees 
for special sins or virtues. The same Assembly refused 
to appoint a Permanent Committee on the Sabbath.f 

What further action has been taken ? 

The committee was authorized to appeal to the churches 
for its expenses. The uniform testimony of the Assem- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 401. f Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 548. 



512 OF MISSIONS. 

blies from 1 882 against intemperance was reaffirmed, and 
Ministers and people were urged to endeavor to secure 
prohibitory laws in all States, but this had no reference 
to any political party.* Conversion was declared to be 
the only hope of true reform. Congress was petitioned 
to enact a law allowing States to control the importation 
of liquors. f Sessions were urged not to admit persons 
engaged in the manufacture or sale of intoxicating liq- 
uors. | Temperance conventions were recommended. 
In 1886 the committee was re-organized with head- 
quarters at Pittsburgh, Pa., and the deficiency ($2100) 
of the old committee was paid out of the contingent 
fund of the Assembly, the Presbyteries having con- 
sented^ In 1895, Christians were urged to use their 
influence at the ballot-box and to vote against granting 
licenses and demand the enforcement of the liquor laws. 
" It is the sense of this Assembly that the unfermented 
fruit of the vine fulfils every condition in the celebration 
of the sacrament." 1 1 Sessions, Presbyteries and Synods 
are urged to appoint Standing Committees on Tem- 
perance.! In 1897 a memorial on Temperance was 
sent to the President.^ 

Committee on Manses. 

What early efforts were made to secure Manses ? 

In 1766 the Synod of New York and Philadelphia 
recommended u that a glebe, with a convenient house and 
necessary improvements, be provided for every Minister." 
In 1782, 1783 and 1799, the churches were urged to see 

* Minutes G. A. 1884, P- 75 ; 1885, p. 663; 1889, p. 103. 

t Ibid., 1890, p. 83. t Ibid:, 1888, p. 91. 

\ Presbyterian Digest, pp. 401, 402. 

11 Minutes G. A. 1895, p. 100. f Ibid., 1898, p. 21. 



MANSES. 



513 



that salaries be promptly paid, glebes and parsonages 
provided, and congregational and Pastors' libraries fur- 
nished in every church.* 

What action was taken by the 0. S. Assembly? 

In 1843 the O. S. Assembly adopted the following 
paper : " For the purpose of facilitating the settlement 
and support of Pastors, and to guard more effectually 
against the temptation, or almost necessity, as in some 
cases seems to exist, for Ministers to involve themselves, 
to the injury of their usefulness, in procuring accommo- 
dations for themselves and families, Eesolved, That it be 
earnestly recommended to our churches, wherever it is 
expedient and practicable, to provide suitable parsonages 
for the accommodation of their Pastors. Resolved, That 
great care be taken to have these parsonages so guarded 
by legal arrangements as most effectually to prevent con- 
troversy, and secure their perpetual enjoyment by the 
churches providing them for the continued support of 
the gospel through coming generations." Action was 
taken in 1854 in regard to ministerial support, and an 
important report on the subject was ordered to be pub- 
lished, f In 1864 the Assembly declared that, "Whereas 
the importance of providing parsonages for the comfort- 
able accommodation of Presbyterian Ministers and their 
families is a duty, the performance of which cannot be 
much longer delayed, but the magnitude of the operation 
demands a careful scrutiny of the state of the Church 
ana a thorough knowledge of her condition ; therefore 
Eesolved, That the churches under the care of the General 
Assembly be requested to reply to the following questions." 
These were seven in number, designed to ascertain how 

* Records of the Presbyterian Churchy pp. 359, 495, 499 ; Assembles 
Digest, p. 95. t Assembly's Digest, pp. 197-203, 

83 



514 



OF MISSIONS. 



many churches had parsonages, their condition, plan, and 
how obtained. The replies were to be sent to Mr. Joseph 
M. Wilson, who should classify them and report the next 
year. In 1865 the committee was continued, and the 
Presbyteries were enjoined to aid in obtaining the desired 
information. In 1866 the Presbyteries were required to 
continue the inquiries, and send a pastoral letter to their 
churches pressing upon them "the great importance and 
necessity of providing manses and libraries for their Min- 
isters." * 

What action was taken by the N. S. Assembly? 

In 1854 the N. S. Assembly passed a resolution on the 
subject of ministerial support, urging the churches " to 
consider the question in the spirit of Christian fidelity 
and liberality, and to make ample provision for those 
who minister to them in word and doctrine." f 

What was " the Committee on Manses " ? 

After the reunion in 1870 the Assembly appointed a 
committee of five laymen, of whom Mr. Joseph M. 
Wilson was Chairman, which was called the -Committee 
on Manses. It was required to collect and arrange in- 
formation from all the churches as to what they had done 
in regard to manses for their Pastors; and the churches 
were instructed to reply with due diligence to communi- 
cations from this committee, and thereby aid in carrying 
out the behests of the Assembly. The next year it was 
enlarged to ten members. Presbyteries were requested 
to appoint Committees on Manses to co-operate with the 
Assembly's committee. The information gathered was 
to be reported to the Assembly, together with plans and 
specifications for manses costing from $1500 to $6000 ; 

* Minutes G. A. 1864, p. 290; 1865, p. 558 ; 1866, p. 73. 
t New Digest, p. 574 ; Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 407. 



BENEVOLENCE. 



515 



and thanks were presented to Mr. Joseph M. Wilson for 
his protracted and self-denying labors in this work. Id 
1873 the committee was discharged, and the work of 
building manses w r as added to the duties of the Board of 
Church Erection.* In 1886 the Assembly approved 
the Board's plan : (1) appropriations to be only from 
special gifts ; (2) made as loans without interest, pay- 
able in three years ; (3) only to feeble and mission 
churches ; and (4) secured by proper mortgage.* The 
manse fund had up to 1898 aided the erection of 438 
manses distributing $164,322.f 

Permanent Committee on Systematic Benef- 
icence. 

What was 44 the Committee on Benevolence and Fi- 
nance"? 

At the reunion a committee of twenty-one was ap- 
pointed to recommend to the next Assembly a plan by 
which the entire benevolent work of the Church may be 
administered with uniformity and simplicity; and a com- 
mittee of five from each branch of the Church was ap- 
pointed to consider the subject of raising funds for the 
use of the united Church, the methods of doing so, and 
the objects to which they shall be applied. J The result 
was the establishment of a " Committee on Benevolence 
and Finance " in 1871, which was somewhat modified the 
next year, when the following was adopted: The com- 
mittee shall consist of fifteen members, mostly business- 
men of acknowledged skill in finance, and located in 
New York. Its duty shall be (1) to promote systematic 
giving, and (2) to superintend the collections for the 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 377, 386. See pp. 370, 480. 

t Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 100, t Ibid., 1870, p. 74. 



516 



OF MISSIONS. 



whole benevolent work of the Church. The contribu- 
tions shall be sent to the Treasurers of the Boards or to 
this committee; the Treasurer of the Board of Home 
Missions shall be the Treasurer of this committee. It 
shall receive monthly statements from the Boards of 
their financial condition. Periodical giving, as recom- 
mended by the Assembly, was enjoined upon the 
churches. The Presbyteries were required to co-op- 
erate through standing committees, who shall report to 
the Assembly's committee every six months. Churches 
not contributing to all the Boards shall receive no aid 
from the funds of the Church.* In 1874 this committee 
was discontinued, with grateful acknowledgment of the 
important work accomplished. The principles regarded 
as emphasized and well established were: (1) Giving 
should be from spiritual motives, as an act of worship 
and as a means of grace. (2) It should be frequent and 
systematic. (3) A definite proportion, not less than one- 
tenth, of property should be consecrated to the Lord. 
(4) The benevolent work undertaken by the Assembly 
is equally obligatory on every member of our Church, 
according to his ability. f 

What was " the Standing Committee on the Benevolent 
Work of the Church"? 

When the Committee on Benevolence and Finance 
was discontinued in 1874, it was recommended that a 
Standing Committee on the Benevolent Work of the i 
Church be established, consisting of one member from 
each Synod, appointed annually by the Synods. Its t 
duty shall be (1) to determine in advance the amount 
probably needed by each Board, and (2) to advise as to 

* Presbyterian Digest, 1886, p. 455. 
-.: f Minute* G. A. 1874, PP- 26, 88. .- 



BENEVOLENCE. 



517 



the modes of disbursement. For the next year $1,622,000 
was estimated as required for the benevolent work; and a 
schedule of contributions was approved by the Assem- 
bly.* This committee differs from that on Benevolence 
and Finance (1) in name; (2) this is annual, the other 
was permanent; (3) this is appointed by the Synods, that 
by the Assembly; (4) this is a large committee, that was 
a small one; (5) this is general and representative, that 
was local and specific; (6) this is to give advice, that was 
to superintend collections and disburse funds ; and (7) 
this is to estimate in advance the funds needed by the 
Boards, and that was to determine how much should be 
raised in each Synod. Jt is not, therefore, a continuation 
of the former committee, but a new one, in its room and 
stead.t 

What was " the Committee of the Synods on the Benev- 
olent Work of the Church "? 

In 1875 this name was given to the committee above 
described, because it was appointed not by the Assembly, 
but by the Synods. Its duties were (1) to consider the 
whole work of systematic beneficence ; (2) to meet and 
organize so as to be in session near and during the meet- 
ings of the Assembly ; (3) to obtain from the Secretaries 
of the Boards all information needed ; (4) to adjust esti- 
mates of funds required, to suggest methods for raising 
the same and advise modes of disbursement. Full re- 
ports must be made to the Assembly. The members 
shall be ex-officio members of the committees of their 
respective Synods, and report to the Synods the action 
of this committee and of the Assembly. The Chairmen 
of the Standing Committees of the Assembly on Church 
Work shall be invited to sit as corresponding members. 
* Minutes Q. A. 1874, P- 89. t Ibid., 1875, p. 530. 



518 



OF MISSIONS. 



The members shall continue in office until their success- 
ors are elected, and one-half shall be so elected that they 
shall hold over until the next year. The Assembly again 
urged the churches to contribute to all the schemes of 
church work recommended by it, and advised the adop- 
tion of the plan of weekly offerings as an act of worship. 
A special committee of five Ruling Elders were appointed 
to report to the next Assembly "any suggestions they 
may deem expedient as to the more economical adminis- 
tration of the benevolent work of the Church through 
its several Boards and Committees." * In 1876 grave 
doubts were expressed as to the constitutionality of this 
committee, and a special committee were appointed to con- 
sider the question. | The following year it was declared 
(1) that the Assembly has power to direct the lower 
courts to appoint committees with specified powers, but 
which would belong to the lower courts, and must report 
to them, or through them to the Assembly. (2) This 
committee of the Synods will by its reports "be imme- 
diately influential with the people, specially as against 
any recommendation of the General Assembly or any 
appeal of the Boards." (3) It may have been " an ex- 
pedient concession for the time," when at the reunion 
many changes had to be made, but to render it perma- 
nent "would make it a new court, an advisory body, co- 
ordinate, in part at least, with the General Assembly. n 
(4) That this committee, while not violating any express 
provision of the constitution, "infringes upon the vener- 
able dignity and moral power of our supreme court, and 
is at once unconstitutional and unwise." It was there- 
fore discontinued.! 

* Minutes G. A. 1875, pp. 531-533. % Ibid., 1876, p. 8&. 

X Ibid., 1877, pp. 574, 575. 



BENEVOLENCE. 



519 



What is " the Standing Committee on Benevolence " ? 

This is a committee annually appointed by the As- 
sembly to report on papers on the benevolent work of 
the Church which may be placed in its hands. The ad- 
visability of tw T o committees on this subject was called 
in question in 1876, and the synodical committee was 
the next year discontinued, and the Synods were request- 
ed to send up annually a statistical report of the benev- 
olent work of the Presbyteries, to be placed in the hands 
of this committee to be the basis of its report to the As- 
sembly.* But the next year only three of the Synods 
complied with this request. The Assembly therefore 
reiterated the request and emphasized it, recommending 
that " these synodical reports embrace the statistics gath- 
ered by the Presbyteries at the meetings in the spring 
preceding the meetings of the Synods, and contained in 
the minutes of the General Assembly." | 

What is " the Special Committee on Systematic Benef- 
icence " ? 

In 1879 the Standing Committee on Benevolence again 
reported the almost entire neglect of the recommendation 
of 1878 by the Synods. After revieAving the history 
of the past years, the committee considered that it was 
evident that " the Church wants and will have no new 
agency in addition to those which she has already to col- 
lect and disburse funds and to instruct her Boards as to 
the amount and the manner of their appropriations." 
And it recommended the creation of a new committee, 
to be called "the Permanent Committee on Systematic 
Beneficence," which shall see that each Synod and Pres- 
bytery has a Committee on Benevolence, and secure 
through these such attention to the subject " that the 

* Minutes G. A. 1877, p. 582. f Ihid -> 1S78 > P- 104 - 



520 



OF MISSIONS. 



matter of systematic beneficence and church work will 
be kept constantly before Ministers and churches until 
these three points are attained : (1) Each church has a 
proper scriptural plan; (2) each church contributes to 
every Board; and (3) proper and fresh information 
on the general work of the Presbyterian Church is 
constantly presented to church courts and individual 
churches." Such a committee was formed, consisting of 
three Ministers and three Elders; and it was Resolved, 
" That, in view of the fact that so many of our churches 
fail to contribute to all the Boards of our Church, in 
the judgment of this Assembly the members of all our 
congregations have a right to an opportunity to contrib- 
ute at least once a year to each of the Boards, as re- 
quired by the highest authority of the Church, and the 
Sessions of the churches have no right to withhold 
that opportunity." Resolved, "That it is the duty of 
each Minister in charge to give information, set forth 
the privilege of giving, and urge the claims of each 
Board in connection with the annual collection."* The 
next year this committee presented its first report, stat- 
ing that the subject had received more attention through- 
out the Church than for many years previous. The com- 
mittee was reappointed. In 1881 this committee was 
enlarged to twelve, so as to distribute its labors more 
widely, and Cleveland was made its centre. The work 
is to " be prosecuted in the future, as in the past two 
years, in full sympathy with all of our Boards, endeav- 
oring to secure from every member of every church an 
adequate contribution for each of our objects of benev- 
olence ; and that for this purpose every Presbytery and 
Synod should have a Committee on Systematic Benef- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 400. 



HISTORICAL SOCIETY. 



521 



icence, and each church should have a plan of giving, 
and each member should be taught to set apart regularly 
a certain proportion of his income to the Lord." " Each 
Session is desired to fill, according to the injunctions of 
the Assembly, the statistical blank sent them in the in- 
terests of this committee." * The Board of Publication 
was requested to issue " a form of a systematic blank." 

In 1886 the name of the Committee was changed to 
"the Special Committee on Systematic Beneficence."* 

A new chapter was added to the Directory for Worship. 
See page 566. In 1894 the Assembly considered the 
amount raised for congregational expenses a fair basis 
on which to estimate the amount to be given to the gen- 
eral work of the Church. The amount neeeded by the 
Boards should be apportioned among the Presbyteries 
and churches. f In 1895 a schedule was adopted of 
distribution among the Boards of the contributions — 
Foreign 33 per cent., Home 31 per cent, and each of 
the other Boards 6 per cent.| Presbyteries should 
question their non-contributing churches. § 

Presbyterian Historical Society. 

What early efforts were made to collect material for the 
history of the Presbyterian Church ? 

In 1791 a committee was appointed by the Assembly 
to devise a plan for collecting materials for a history of 
the Presbyterian Church in North America. They recom- 
mended that each Minister furnish a history of his church 
at the next meeting of the Assembly, and that old records 
of Presbyteries and Synods be examined. This request was 
repeated for several years. In 1804, Rev. Ashbel Green, 
D. D., and Mr. Ebenezer Hazard were appointed to write 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 400. t Minutes G. A. 1894, p. 147. 
% Ibid., 1895, p. 103. \ Ibid., p. 85. 



522 



OF MISSIONS. 



a history " under the care of the General Assembly/' and 
Presbyteries and churches were urged to forward to them 
the materials already collected. In 1813 this committee re- 
ported that considerable progress had been made, but that 
it was impracticable for them to go on with the work. Rev. 
Samuel Miller, D. D., was appointed in their place, and 
directed to continue and complete the history. In 1819, 
Dr. Green w r as reappointed, and associated with Dr. 
Miller. In 1825 this committee desired to be dis- 
charged. It was Resolved, "That the request made by 
the Rev. Drs. Green and Miller, to be released from 
their appointment to write the history of the Presbyte- 
rian Church in the United States, is received with un- 
feigned regret." A committee of three, Rev. Drs. 
Green, Janew r ay r and Ely, were appointed a committee 
"to receive from Rev. Dr. Green the documents and 
annals and information prepared by him to be furnished, 
and to collect such other documents as may be in their 
pow r er and may be necessary to the completion of the 
history of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, 
with as little delay as possible." They were to report 
from time to time their progress. All Presbyteries 
formed since 1797 were urged to compile their several 
histories and send them to the committee, and an agent 
was appointed in each Synod to collect all such docu- 
ments, printed and manuscript, as may throw any light 
on the history of any part of the Presbyterian Church. 
In 1836, Rev. L. Halsey, D. D., was appointed in the 
place of Rev. E. S. Ely, D. D., who resigned.* After 
great efforts and years of labor valuable histories were 
collected, but others were withheld and lost, owing to 
the fact that when the General Assembly of 1791 ordered 
* Assembly's Digest, pp. 502-504. 



HISTORICAL SOCIETY. 



523 



their preparation it failed to make provision for their 
preservation.* 

What is the Presbyterian Historical Society ? 

It is a society which was organized at the meeting of 
the General Assembly in Charleston, S. C, in 1852. 
Some changes were made in 1856. It was incorporated 
in 1857 by the Legislature of Pennsylvania. The 
charter was amended in 1877. Its objects are to collect 
and preserve the materials, and to promote the know- 
ledge, of the history of the Presbyterian Church in the 
United States of America. The Executive Committee 
reports at the annual meeting, and causes an address to 
be delivered during the meeting: of the General Assem- 
bly or Synod of each church represented in the society. 
It is not confined to our denomination, but is open to all 
the branches of the Presbyterian Church in the United 
States.f 

What action has the Assembly taken in reference to this 
Society ? 

In 1853 the O. S. Assembly testified their interest in 
the organization of this society, and deemed "the objects 
of sufficient importance to call the attention of the Synod 
and Presbyteries to such forms of co-operation in secur- 
ing the materials of our church history as may seem to 
them expedient." All the manuscript materials pertain- 
ing to the history of the Presbyterian Church which 
have been collected in past years under their authority 
were committed to the custody of the society. X The so- 
ciety is located in Philadelphia. 

* Minutes O. A. 1877, p. 539. 

t Webster's History of the Presbyterian Church, pp. 695-700. Thi.s 
was the first volume of the publications of the Historical Society. 
X AstembhJ* Digest, p. 505. 



OF MISSIONS. 



In 1873 the Assembly, on the recommendation of the 
Committee on the Centennial Anniversary of the Inde- 
pendence of the United States, ordered that six historical 
discourses should be prepared, by persons duly appointed, 
on different periods of our history and methods of our 
church work, and that on the first Sabbath of July, 1876, 
the Pastor of each church under the jurisdiction of the 
Assembly shall deliver a history of his church, and trans- 
mit a copy of said history to the Historical Society " for 
arrangement and for such other disposition of it as the 
General Assembly or the committee appointed to have 
charge of the subject may direct." On the same day 
collections were ordered to be taken in all the churches 
for the purpose of the erection of a suitable fireproof 
building in which to preserve the valuable records, 
books, pamphlets and manuscripts belonging to the 
society.* In 1877 a valuable report was presented, 
setting forth the value of the library of the society, and 
pleading for the means needed for the erection of the 
fireproof building. The Assembly renewed its recom- 
mendations, urging those Pastors to send in their his- 
torical discourses who have not yet done so, and that 
collections be taken for the building and the Endowment 
Fund.f In 1878 the " General Assembly rejoiced in the 
success of the Presbyterian Historical Society in their 
securement of $20,000 for the safe housing of their pre- 
cious historic treasures. Its rooms are now in Wither- 
spoon Building, Philadelphia. "The Assembly earnestly 
commended the objects of the society to the attention 
and liberality of the churches."^ This recommendation 
was repeated in 1879 and 1881 . It has (in 1898) 40,000 

* Minutes G. A. 1873, p. 490. | Ibid., 1877, p. 537. 

t Ibid., 1878, p. 120. 



AUTHORITY OF MODERATORS. 525 

volumes and 75,000 pamphlets, many of which are in- 
valuable. In 1896 the Trustees of the Assembly were 
authorized to receive bequests for the Historical Society 
and hold them in trust.* 



CHAPTER XIX. 

OF MODERATORS. 

L What is a Moderator? 

The presiding officer of a meeting for transaction of 
business is called the President or Moderator. The latter 
is the title given to the presiding officer in our church 
courts. A Chairman directs the meetings and work of 
a committee or commission, and is generally chosen by 
the court appointing the committee, the first one named 
being the Chairman. The committee may, however, 
choose its own Chairman. The Moderator of a court 
is determined according to the rules of the court.f "It 
is equally necessary in the judicatories of the Church, as 
in other assemblies, that there should be a Moderator or 
President, that the business may be conducted with order 
and despatch" 

II. What authority has the Moderator? 

"He is to be considered as possessing, by delegation 
from the whole body, all authority necessary for the pres- 
ervation of order, for convening and adjourning the judi- 
catory, and directing its operations according to the rules 
of the Church" He is a ministerial officer with delegated 
authority, and servant of the body over which he pre- 
sides.! " H e ^ t° propose to the judicatory every subject 

Minutes G. A. 1896, p. 47. t See pp. 129, 528. 

% Presbyterian Digest, p. 188. 



526 



OF MODERATORS. 



of deliberation that comes before them. He may propose 
what appears to him the most regular and speedy way of 
bringing any business to issue. He shall prevent the mem- 
bers from interrupting each other, and require them in 
speaking always to address the Chair. He shall prevent 
a speaker from deviating from the subject and from using 
personal reflections. He shall silence those who refuse to 
obey cyrder. He shall prevent members who attempt to leave 
the judicatory without leave obtained, from him. He shall 
at a proper season, when the deliberations are ended, put 
the question and call the votes. If the judicatory be equally 
divided, he shall possess the casting vote. If he be not 
willing to decide, lie shall put the question a second time; 
and if the judicatory be again equally divided, and he de- 
cline to give his vote, the question shall be lost. In all ques- 
tions he shall give a concise and clear statement of the object 
of the vote; and, the vote being taken, shall then declare 
how the question is decided. And he shall likewise be em- 
powered, on any extraordinary emergency, to convene the 
judicatory by his circular letter before the ordinary time 
of meeting." He may speak to points of order in prefer- 
ence to other members, rising from his seat for that pur- 
pose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an 
appeal to the judicatory by any two members. He 
shall appoint all committees, except when the court 
shall decide otherwise. He may vote with the other 
members when they vote by ballot; and give a casting 
vote when the body is equally divided. He cannot have 
a double vote. While in the chair he cannot take part 
in any debate, but may leave the chair for that purpose. 
In judicial cases he has the right to administer oaths to 
the witnesses. His authority to do so is not derived from 
the judicatory over which he presides, nor from the Gen- 



MODERATOR MEMBER OF THE COURT. 527 



eral Assembly, but from the constitution, or articles of 
compact, which our churches have adopted, and by which 
they have agreed to be governed as a Christian commu- 
nity. Oaths prescribed by ecclesiastical authority in no 
respect interfere with our relations to civil society, nor 
are they a violation of those laws of the State which 
prescribe the manner in which civil oaths shall be ad- 
ministered.* 

Must the Moderator be a member of the judicatory ? 

Not necessarily so, though generally he is. The Mod - 
erator of the Session is generally the Pastor of the church. 
But under certain circumstances the Session may invite 
a Minister of the Presbytery to preside, and the Presby- 
tery may appoint a Moderator when there is no Pastor. 
The Minister thus presiding does not become a member 
of the Session, although he may give a casting vote, ac- 
cording to the provisions of this chapter. f 

The Moderator of our General Assembly presides 
during the organization of the next Assembly and until 
a Moderator is elected, although he may not be a mem- 
ber of that body. In case he be absent, the last Mode- 
rator present, or if there be none, the senior member 
present, shall take the chair. The "last Moderator 
present" may be interpreted (1) according to the decis- 
ion of the Assembly of 1835, to mean present, although 
not a member (the N. S. Assembly reaffirmed this in 
1861) — or (2), according to the deliverance of the O. S. 
Assembly in 1 843, that it is the deliberate judgment of the 
General Assembly that no person is authorized to open 
the session of thv Assembly or preside at the opening 
of the said session except the Moderator of the Assembly 



* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 266, 584 ; Book of Discipline, sect. 61, 
See p. 531. t See p. 129. 



528 



OF MODERATORS. 



immediately preceding, or in his absence a commissioner 
to the Assembly.* In 1880, the Moderator of the pre- 
ceding Assembly being absent, Rev. J. Eells, D. D., the 
Moderator in 1877, preached the opening sermon and 
presided until the new Moderator was chosen. He was 
not a commissioner, and no objections were made. But 
the Assembly some days later resolved to change Rule II. 
of the General Rules for Judicatories f by inserting the 
words, "being a commissioner," after the words, "the 
last Moderator present*"* 

Must the Moderator ever vacate the chair? 

If the Moderator be a member of the inferior court 
from whose decision an appeal or complaint is made, he 
should during the trial vacate the chair, and the last 
Moderator being a commissioner, present, or some other 
Minister, should preside. J 

m. How are Moderators chosen ? 

If the church be vacant, the Presbytery should appoint 
one of its Ministers to be Moderator of the Session. § If 
the congregation call a Pastor, and he becomes Moderator 
of the Session by the act of Presbytery installing him 
Pastor, if at any time he be sick or absent, or if it be 
thought best for prudential reasons that the Pastor 
should not preside, the Session may invite a Minister 
of the same Presbytery to take his place, or if this be 
" impracticable without great inconvenience," they may 
select one of their own number to preside.! 

"The Moderator of the Presbytery shall be chosen from 
year to year, or at every meeting of tJie Presbytery , as th 
Presbytery may think best" This is understood as au- 

* See p. 301. Presbyterian Digest, p. 265. 
t See p. 530. $ Presbyterian Digest, p. 262. 

i See p. 131. 



MODERATOK — HOW CHOSEN. 



529 



fchorizing the usage of some Presbyteries of electing the 
Moderator to serve for six months. Nominations ma}' 
be made by any member of the body. If only one is 
proposed, the vote may be taken at once. But if several 
are nominated, they are each called upon to vote and to re- 
tire while the roll is called, and the votes are given vivd 
voce. In some Presbyteries the choice is made by ballot. 
A committee is appointed to bring in the person elected, 
who is inducted into office by the retiring Moderator. 

" T/ie Moderator of the Synod and of the General As- 
sembly shall be chosen at each meeting of those judicato- 
ries" The mode of nomination and electing is the same 
as that described above in the case of the Presbyteries, 
except that in making the nomination the presbyterial 
relation of the Minister is mentioned. This became a 
standing rule of the Assembly in 1791.* The O. S. 
Assembly in 1846, and from 1851 to 1869, Resolved, 
" That a majority of all the votes given for Moderator 
be necessary for a choice." This was reaffirmed in 1887.* 
The mode of installation since 1791 is as follows: 
The newly-elected Moderator is brought before the As- 
sembly by a committee appointed for that purpose, and 
presented to the retiring Moderator, " who shall address 
him and the house in the following or like manner: 
' Sir, it is my duty to inform you, and to announce to 
this house, that you are duly elected to the office of 
Moderator of this General Assembly. For your direc- 
tion in office, and for the direction of this Assembly in 
all your deliberations, before I leave this seat I am to 
read to you and this house the rules contained in the 
records of this Assembly, which I doubt not will be 
carefully observed by both in conducting the business 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 261. 
34 



530 



OF MODERATORS. 



that may come before you.'" Formerly, these rules of 
order were read. It has, however, become the usage to 
put the book containing them into the hands of the 
Moderator, making a modification in the above language. 
The Moderator shall proceed thus : " Now, having read 
these rules according to order for your instruction as 
Moderator, and for the direction of all the members in 
the management of business, praying that Almighty God 
may direct and bless all the deliberations of this Assem- 
bly for the glory of his name and for the edification and 
comfort of the Presbyterian Church in the United States, 
I resign my place and office as Moderator/' Generally, 
he does not confine himself to the above language, and 
the new Moderator often makes a short reply to him and 
an address to the Assembly.* 

What are the rules read to the Moderator ? 

The General Rules for Judicatories. They are re- 
ferred to in the above form of induction, which was 
adopted in 1791, but were not submitted to the Presby- 
teries, and therefore form no part of the constitution. 
They have received several modifications. At the re- 
union it was found that the rules used by the two 
branches were nearly alike, and only few changes were 
made. They are, as amended in 188o, 1887 and 1896, f 

General Rules for Judicatories. 

I. " The Moderator shall take the chair precisely at 
the hour to which the judicatory stands adjourned, and 
shall immediately call the members to order, and on the 
appearance of a quorum shall open the session with 
prayer." 

II. " If a quorum be assembled at the hour appoint- 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 261. flbid., p. 265. 



RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 



531 



ed, and the Moderator be absent, the last Moderator 
present, being a commissioner, or, if there be none, the 
senior member present, shall be requested to take his 
place without delay until a new election."* 

III. "If a quorum be not assembled at the hour ap- 
pointed, any two members shall be competent to adjourn 
from time to time, that an opportunity may be given for 
a quorum to assemble." 

IV. " It shall be the duty of the Moderator, at all 
times, to preserve order, and to endeavor to conduct all 
business before the judicatory to a speedy and proper 
result." 

V. " It shall be the duty of the Moderator carefully 
to keep notes of the several articles of business which 
may be assigned for particular days, and to call them up 
at the time appointed." 

VI. " The Moderator may speak to points of order in 
preference to other members, rising from his seat for that 
purpose, and shall decide questions of order, subject to an 
appeal to the judicatory by any two members." 

VII. "The Moderator shall appoint all committees, 
except in those cases in w r hich the judicatory shall decide 
otherwise. In appointing the Standing Committees, the 
Moderator may appoint a Vice-Moderator, who may oc- 
cupy the chair at his request and otherwise assist him in 
the discharge of his duties." f 

VIII. "When a vote is taken by ballot in any judica- 
tory, the Moderator shall vote with the other members; 
but he shall not vote in any other case unless the judica- 
tory be equally divided; when, if he do not choose to 
vote, the question shall be lost." 

IX. " The person first named on any committee shall 
* Minutes G, A. 1880, p. 45. t Ibid., 1885, p. 590. 



532 



OF MODERATORS. 



be considered as the chairman thereof, whose duty it shall 
be to convene the committee, and, in case of his absence 
or inability to act, the second-named member shall take 
his place and perform his duties." 

X. " It shall be the duty of the Clerk, as soon as pos- 
sible after the commencement of the sessions of every 
judicatory, to form a complete roll of the members pres- 
ent, and put the same into the hands of the Moderator. 
And it shall also be the duty of the Clerk, whenever any 
additional members take their seats, to add their names 
in their proper places to the said roll." 

XI. "It shall be the duty of the Clerk immediately 
to file all papers in the order in which they have been 
read, with proper endorsements, and to keep them in 
perfect order. The Stated Clerk shall receive all over- 
tures, memorials and miscellaneous papers addresssed to 
the judicatory; shall make record of the same and de- 
liver them to the Committee on Bills and Overtures for 
appropriate disposition or reference. This committee shall 
have the floor on the reassembling of the judicatory after 
each adjournment, to report its recommendations as to 
reference of papers, and this right of the committee shall 
take precedence of the orders of the day. This com- 
mittee shall report the papers retained by it, as well as 
those recommended for reference to other committees, 
and no committee shall report on matters which have 
not been referred to it by the judicatory." * 

XII. "The minutes of the last meeting of the judica- 
tory shall be presented at the commencement of its ses- 
sions, and if requisite read and corrected." 

XIII. " Business left unfinished at the last sitting is 
ordinarily to be taken up first." 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 590. 



RULES FOB JUDICATORIES. 



533 



XIV. "A motion must be seconded, and afterward 
repeated by the Moderator, or read aloud, before it is 
debated; and every motion shall be reduced to writing 
if the Moderator or any member require it." 

XV. "Any member who shall have made a motion 
shall have liberty to withdraw it, with consent of his 
second, before any debate has taken place thereon, but 
not afterward without the leave of the judicatory." 

XVI. "If a motion under debate contains several 
parts, any two members may have it divided, and a 
question taken on each part." 

XVII. "When various motions are made with respect 
to the filling of blanks with particular numbers or times, 
the question shall always be first taken on the highest 
number and longest time." 

XVIII. "Motions to lay on the table, to take up 
business, to adjourn, and the call for the previous ques- 
tion, shall be put without debate. On questions of 
order, postponement or commitment no member shall 
speak more than once. On all other questions each 
member may speak twice, but not oftener without ex- 
press leave of the judicatory." 

XIX. " When a question is under debate, no motion 
shall be received unless to adjourn, to lay on the table, 
to postpone indefinitely, to postpone until a day certain, 
to commit or amend ; which several motions shall have 
precedence in the order in which they are herein ar- 
ranged; and the motion for adjournment shall be al- 
ways in order." 

XX. "An amendment, and also an amendment to an 
amendment, may be moved on any motion, but a motion 
to amend an amendment to an amendment shall not be 
in order. Action on amendments shall precede action on 



534 



OF MODERATORS. 



the original motion. A substitute shall be treated as an 
amendment." * 

XXI. " A distinction shall be observed between a mo- 
tion to la) 7 on the table for the present and a motion to 
lay on the table unconditionally — viz. : a motion to lay 
on the table for the present shall be taken without de- 
bate; and if carried in the affirmative, the effect shall be 
to place the subject on the docket, and it may be taken 
up and considered at any subsequent time. But a motion 
to lay on the table unconditionally shall be taken with- 
out debate; and if carried in the affirmative, it shall 
not be in order to take up the subject during the same 
meeting of the judicatory without a vote of reconsider- 
ation." 

XXII. " The previous question shall be put in this 
form, namely : Shall the main question be now put? It 
shall only be admitted when demanded by a majority of 
the members present ; and the effect shall be to put an 
end to all debate and bring the body to a direct vote — 
first, on a motion to commit the subject under consider- 
ation (if such motion shall have been made); secondly, 
if the motion for commitment does not prevail, on pend- 
ing amendments; and lastly, on the main question." 

XXIII. "A question shall not again be called up or 
reconsidered at the same sessions of the judicatory at 
which it has been decided, unless by consent of two- 
thirds of the members who were present at the decision, 
and unless the motion to reconsider be made and sec- 
onded by persons who voted with the majority." 

XXIV. " A subject which has been indefinitely post- 
poned, either by the operation of the previous question 
or by a motion for indefinite postponement, shall not be 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 690. 



RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 



535 



again called up during the same sessions of the judica- 
tory, unless by the consent of three-fourths of the mem- 
bers who were present at the decision." 

XXV. " Members ought not, without weighty rea- 
sons, to decline voting, as this practice might leave the 
decision of very interesting questions to a small propor- 
tion of the judicatory. Silent members, unless excused 
from voting, must be considered as acquiescing with the 
majority." 

XXVI. "When the Moderator has commenced taking 
the vote, no further debate or remark shall be admitted, 
unless there has evidently been a mistake, in which case 
the mistake shall be rectified, ajid the Moderator shall 
recommence taking the vote. If the House shall pass 
the motion to ' vote on a given subject at a time named/ 
speeches shall thereafter be limited to ten minutes. Should 
the hour for adjournment or recess arrive during the vot- 
ing, it shall be postponed to finish the vote, unless the major- 
ity shall vote to adjourn ; in which case the voting shall 
on the reassembling of the House take precedence of all 
other business till it is finished. Under this rule 'the 
yeas and nays ' shall not be called except on the final 
motion to adopt as a whole. This motion to fix a time 
for voting shall be put without debate."* 

XXVII. "The yeas and nays on any question shall 
not be recorded, unless required by one-third of the mem- 
bers present. If division is called for on any vote, it shall 
be by a rising vote without a count. If on such a rising 
vote the Moderator is unable to decide, or a quorum rise 
to second a call for i tellers/ then the vote shall be taken 
by rising, and the count made by tellers, who shall pass 

* Minutes Q. A, 1885, p. 590. 



536 



OF MODERATORS. 



through the aisles and report to the Moderator the num- 
ber voting on each. side."* 

XXVIII. "No member in the course of debate shall 
be allowed to indulge in personal reflections." 

XXIX. " If more than one member rise to speak at 
the same time, the member who is most distant from the 
Moderator's chair shall speak first. In the discussion of 
all matters where the sentiment of the House is divided, 
it is proper that the floor should be occupied alternately 
by those representing the different sides of the question." * 

XXX. "When more than three members of the ju- 
dicatory shall be standing at the same time, the Moder- 
ator shall require all to take their seats, the person only 
excepted who may be speaking." 

XXXI. " Every member, when speaking, shall ad- 
dress himself to the Moderator, and shall treat his fel- 
low-members, and especially the Moderator, with deco- 
rum and respect." 

XXXII. "No speaker shall be interrupted, unless he 
be out of order, or for the purpose of correcting mistakes 
or misrepresentations." 

XXXIII. " Without express permission no member of 
a judicatory, while business is going on, shall engage in 
private conversation, nor shall members address one an- 
other, nor any person present, but through the Moder- 
ator." 

XXXIV. "It is indispensable that members of ec- 
clesiastical judicatories maintain great gravity and dig- 
nity while judicially convened; that they attend closely 
in their speeches to the subject under consideration, and 
avoid prolix and desultory harangues; and when they 
deviate from the subject it is the privilege of any mem- 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 590. 



RULES FOR JUDICATORIES. 537 

ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call them to 
order." 

XXXV. " If any member act, in any respect, in a 
disorderly manner, it shall be the privilege of any mem- 
ber, and the duty of the Moderator, to call him to 
order." 

XXXVI. "If any member consider himself ag- 
grieved by a decision of the Moderator, it shall be his 
privilege to appeal to the judicatory, and the question 
on the appeal shall be taken without debate." 

XXXVII. " No member shall retire from any judi- 
catory without the leave of the Moderator, nor with- 
draw from it to return home without the consent of the 
judicatory." 

XXXVIII. "All judicatories have the right to sit in 
private on business which in their judgment ought not to 
be matter of public speculation." 

XXXIX. "Besides the right to sit judicially in pri- 
vate whenever they think proper to do so, all judicato- 
ries have the right to hold what are commonly called 

. ' interlocutory meetings/ in which members may freely 
converse together, without the formalities which are 
usually necessary in judicial proceedings." 

XL. "Whenever a judicatory is about to sit in a ju- 
dicial capacity, it shall be the duty of the Moderator sol- 
emnly to announce from the chair that the body is about 
to pass to the consideration of the business assigned for 
trial, and to enjoin on the members to recollect and regard 
their high character as judges of a court of Jesus Christ, 
and the solemn duty in which they are about to act." 

XLI. "In all cases before a judicatory, where there 
is an accuser or prosecutor, it is expedient that there be 
a committee of the judicatory appointed (provided th^ 



538 



OF MODERATORS. 



number of members be sufficient to admit it without in- 
convenience), who shall be called the ' Judicial Commit- 
tee/ and whose duty it shall be to digest and arrange all 
papers, and to prescribe, under the direction of the ju- 
dicatory, the whole order of proceedings. The members 
of this committee shall be entitled, notwithstanding their 
performance of this duty, to sit and vote in the cause as 
members of the judicatory." 

XLII. "The permanent officers of a judicatory 
shall have the rights of corresponding members in 
matters touching their several offices."* 

XLIII. "The Moderator of every judicatory above 
the church Session, in finally closing its sessions, in 
addition to prayer, may cause to be sung an appropriate 
psalm or hymn, and shall pronounce the apostolical ben- 
ediction." f 

What Standing Orders were adopted ? 

In 1879 the Standing Orders were adopted. It was 
Resolved, u That they be regarded as supplemental to 
and forming a part of the Standing Rules for Judicato- 
ries." They have been amended and now (1898) stand. 

"1. The General Assembly meet invariably on the 
third Thursday of May, annually, at 11 o'clock A. M." 

"2. The credentials of commissioners and delegates 
are to be presented at a previous hour of the same day 
or of the preceding day, according to public notice, to 
the Stated and Permanent Clerks, acting as a Perma- 
nent Committee on Commissions." 

" 3. The Lord's Supper is to be celebrated by the 
Assembly on the evening of Thursday, the first day 
of their sessions." 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 590. 

t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 265-269. 



STANDING ORDERS. 



539 



" 4. The evenings of the days of session are assigned 
to popular meetings in the following order : 

"The evening of Friday, the second day, to the 
Presbyterian Board of Publication and Sabbath-school 
Work, and Sabbath-school Interest of the Church. 

"The afternoon of the first Sunday to the Woman's 
Executive Committee of Home Missions; the evening to 
Young People's work for Home and Foreign Missions. 

" The evening of Monday, the fourth day, to Missions 
among the Freedmen. 

" The evening of Tuesday, the fifth day, to the Home 
Mission Work. 

" The evening of Wednesday, the sixth day, to the 
Foreign Mission Work. 

" The evening of Friday, the eighth day, to the cause 
of Temperance." 

" The evening of second Sabbath to aid for Colleges 
and Academies." 

"5, The reports of the Standing Committees shall be 
considered at the times herein designated, viz. : 

"Ministerial Relief, Saturday, at 10 o'clock a. m. 

" Freedmen, Monday, at 10 o'clock a. m. 

" Education, Monday, at 3 o'clock p. M. 

"Home Missions, Tuesday, at 10 o'clock a. m. 

" Aid for Colleges and Academies, Tuesday, at 3 P. M." 

" Foreign Missions, Wednesday, at 10 o'clock A. M. 

" Publication and Sabbath-school Work, Wednesday, 
at 3 o'clock p. m. 

" Church Erection, second Thursday, at 3 o'clock P. M. 

" Benevolence, second Thursday, at 7.30 o'clock P. M. 

" Temperance, second Friday, at 3 o'clock p. M. 

"6. That the Standing Committees on Home Missions 
and Foreign Missions have each two and a half hours ; 



540 



OF MODERATORS. 



and those on Education, Publication, Church Erection, 
Ministerial Relief, Freedmen, Temperance and Aid for 
Colleges have each one and a half hours. That the Sec- 
retaries and the Chairmen of the Standing and Special 
Committees be requested to make their statements with- 
in the limits of half an hour."* 

"7. The Stated Clerk shall receive all memorials, 
overtures and other miscellaneous papers addressed to the 
General Assembly, shall make record of the same, and 
deliver them for distribution or reference to the Standing 
Committee on Bills and Overtures. All complaints and 
appeals, however, shall be transmitted by the Stated Clerk 
directly to the Judicial Committee." 

" 8. All special committees appointed by one General 
Assembly to report to the next Assembly shall be ready 
to present their reports on the second day of the session."! 

" 9. The Stated Clerk shall have printed and ready for 
distribution, as far as practicable, on the morning of the 
day fixed for their consideration, the resolutions append- 
ed to the reports of special committees appointed at pre- 
vious Assemblies to report at that meeting." 

" 10. The Stated Clerk and Permanent Clerk shall be 
a committee to revise the phraseology of all papers sent 
down to the Presbyteries to be voted upon, provided that 
in no case shall this Committee so change the phrase- 
ology as to alter the meaning."! 

" 11. The Stated Clerk and Permanent Clerk shall be 
a Committee to supervise the publication of any and all 
editions of the Constitution hereafter issued by the Board 
of Publication, and also of the Rules for Judicatories."^ 

"12. Each Board and Permanent Committee is in- 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 597. f Ibid., 188J h pp. 81, 107. 

% Ibid., 1886, p. 113. 



STANDING ORDERS. 



541 



structed to send up its minutes with its report, that these 
minutes may be revised by the Assembly on the report 
of the appropriate standing committee.* 

"13. A sufficient number of the reports of the Boards 
and Committees shall be forwarded by them to the place 
of meeting of each Assembly prior to the day of meeting ; 
and a complete file of the same, stitched together, shall 
be delivered to each Commissioner, f 

" 14. In all regions where, through the organization of 
Union Presbyteries, there are no Presbyteries in connection 
with this Assembly, each mission organized as such under 
our Board of Foreign Missions may send to the General 
Assembly an ordained Missionary or Ruling Elder as a 
delegate ; and the Standing Rules of the Assembly are 
hereby so amended that such delegate is entitled to sit as an 
advisory member in the Assembly, and to speak, under the 
rules, on all questions, and that his expenses from his dom- 
icile in this country to and during the Assembly and return 
shall be met, as those of Commissioners, out of the funds 
of the Assembly. I 

"15. No person shall serve as a member of a Board 
who is an executive officer or employ^ of said Board, 
or a member of any other benevolent Board of the 
Church, and no more than one Ruling Elder from the 
same congregation shall serve on a Board at the same 
time.§ 

"16. Any vacancy occurring in the membership of any 
of the Boards of the Church during the interval between 
the Assemblies may be filled until the next succeeding 
meeting of the Assembly by the Board in which such 

vacancy may, occur.|| 

* Minutes G. A. 1885, p. 690. f Ibid., 1886, p. 77. 

\ Ibid., 1887, p. 240. \ Ibid., 1887, pp. 51, 108. 

|| Ibid., 1887, p. 128. 



542 



OF MODERATORS. 



" 17. The Moderator is authorized to fill by appoint- 
ment any vacancies which may occur by resignation or 
otherwise in any of the Special Committees.* 

" 18. All resolutions for the appropriation of money 
outside the Boards should be brought before the Finan- 
cial Committee before action by the Assembly.f 

"19. The recommendation of any particular congre- 
gation to the benevolence of the denomination by the 
General Assembly is not to be understood as creating 
either a legal or a moral obligation upon the Assembly 
for the payment of the amount recommended to be con- 
tributed by the churches.J 

" 20. All overtures must be presented to the Assem- 
bly not later than the fifth day of its sessions.§ 

" 21. The Stated and Permanent Clerks shall be a 
committee to have the oversight of arrangements for 
the entertainment of the General Assembly ."|| 

May an Elder be chosen Moderator? 

In the Session the Pastor or some other Minister of 
the Presbytery is the proper Moderator. In emergencies, 
when a Minister cannot be obtained " without great incon- 
venience/' an Elder may preside. See pp. 129, 130. 

In the higher courts such an emergency cannot oc- 
cur. The word "Minister" is not used in describing 
the Moderator ; several ministerial duties are required 
of him, such as preaching a sermon, offering the or- 
daining prayer, and pronouncing the apostolic benedic- 
tion. The Moderators of the Assembly are always Min- 
isters. In 1890 the Assembly was asked if an Elder, 
being Moderator of Presbytery, could preside or take 
part in ordination, and answered that he could not.^f 

* Minutes G. A., pp. 192, 209. f Ibid., 1892, p. 199. 

X Ibid., 1892, p. 36; 1898, p. 41. \ Ibid,, 1894, p. 160. 

|| Presbyterian Digest, pp. 262-264. f Ibid., p. 572. 



CLERKS. 



54S 



How shall the Moderator open and close the meetings ? 

With prayer. This is required in the higher courts,* 
and the Assembly has sustained the exception to the 
Sessional records when this is not done in Session.f 
See page 176. 

What is an Adsessor ? 

In the Reformed (Dutch) Church a Vice-Moderator 
is chosen, and called the Adsessor. In 1878 a propo- 
sition was referred to the Committee on Revision of the 
" Book of Discipline/' that a similar officer be elected 
annually in our Assembly. This is provided for in Sect. 
VII. of General Rules for Judicatories.! In the Church 
of Scotland the Assessor is the official adviser of the 
Moderator. 



CHAPTER XX. 

OF CLERKS. 

What is a Clerk ? 

The person appointed to make and preserve the records 
of a meeting is called the Secretary or Clerk. In 
courts of our Church this officer is called the Clerk. 
"Every judicatory shall choose a Clerk to record their 
transactions, whose continuance shall be during pleasure. 
It shall be the duty of the Clerk, besides recording the 
transactions, to preserve the records carefully, and to 
grant extracts from them whenever properly required; 
and such extracts, under the hand of the Clerk, shall be 
considered as authentic vouchers of the fact which they 

* Form of Government, ch. x., sect. xi. ; ch. xi., sect. v. ; ch. xii., 
sect viii. See pp. 239, 257, 303. 

f Presbyterian Digest, p. 161. See pp. 176, 538. 

t Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 102. See p. 531. 



544 



OF CLERKS. 



declare, in any ecclesiastical judicatory and to every part 
of the Church:' 

How long does a Clerk continue in office? 

His "continuance shall be during pleasure " He is the 
permanent officer of the judicatory, and often retains his 
position for many years. The term of service is deter- 
mined by the Judicatory, but terminates on his re- 
moval from its bounds.* At first the Clerk of Presby- 
tery was elected at each meeting. This was the custom 
in Synod until the organization of the Assembly. In 1773 
the Synod of New York and Philadelphia re-elected the 
Clerks of the preceding year, and after that date some- 
times re-elected one or both Clerks — not, however, con- 
tinuing them in office longer than for two years, f 

Must the Clerk be a member of the judicatory ? 

The Moderator and Clerk are ministerial officers. " In 
respect to their office they are servants merely, and not 
members of the body. Of the Clerk this would seem 
to be unquestionably true." "As far as any provision 
of the book is involved, it is plain that a judicatory may 
select any convenient person, though not a member, to 
record its transactions and discharge all other duties per- 
taining to a Clerk."* For the part of those duties usu- 
ally devolved upon a temporary Clerk a Presbytery 
may employ a Licentiate or other person, not a mem- 
ber of the body. Yet, as he is " to preserve the records" 
he should be under the control of the court. 

Who is the Clerk of Session ? 

Any one chosen by the Session. Generally he is a 
member of the Session. It is his duty to make a true rec- 
ord, which must be approved at the next meeting, to take 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 239, 586; Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 56. 
f Presbyterian Record*, pp. 9, 48, 234, 291, 437. 



STATED CLERK. 545 

charge of the books and papers, to give certified copies 
of portions when properly requested (by order of Session), 
to issue citations, to present the minutes to the Presbytery 
for its review, to keep the sessional registers and the rec- 
ords of congregational meetings called by the Session.* 
Who is the Clerk of Presbytery? 

One chosen by the Presbytery, and generally a mem- 
ber. His duties are to keep the record, which must be 
submitted to the Synod for review every year, together 
with a full report of changes and a narrative of the state 
of religion. A similar report and narrative must also 
be sent to each General Assembly.f 

What is a Stated Clerk? 

In the Presbytery, the Synod and the General Assembly 
it has been found that the Clerk needs assistance, especially 
during the meetings of those judicatories. The Clerk is 
called the Stated Clerk, to distinguish him from those 
appointed to help him. At first, the Clerk was able to 
perform the whole duty required, but after the union of 
the two Synods of New York and Philadelphia his work 
so increased that in 1763 he was granted an assistant. 
They were called the Clerk and his Assistant.^ At the 
organization of the Assembly the title "Stated Clerk " 
appears in describing the Clerk of that body, and the 
Clerk of Presbytery, of Synod and of the General As- 
sembly have since been called the Stated Clerk of those 
judicatories.! His salary was in 1870 fixed at $400 per 
annum. In addition to the duties described above, the 
Assembly in 1801 added that of notifying the Presbyte- 
ries if their commissioners neglected their duties, werfl 
inattentive to the rules of decorum or left the Assembly 

* See pp. 171-176. t See p. 235. 

J Presbyterian Records, p. 322. \ New Digest, p. 174. 

35 



546 



OF CLERKS. 



without permission ; and in 1807 that of printing extracts 
of the Minutes and distributing the copies as the Assem- 
bly may direct. In 1871 he was made also the Treasurer 
of the Assembly, and $100 was added to his salary.* In 
1892 his salary was increased to $500, and he was re- 
quired to give an official bond in the sum of $10,000.f 
The next year the Stated Clerk was authorized to em- 
ploy such clerical assistance as may be used to the best ad- 
vantage in securing the early publication of the Minutes. J 
In 1894 the Standing Committees on Mileage and 
Finance were requested to report on the duties of the 
Stated Clerk. The report was adopted, and is as follows: 
" The duties of the Stated Clerk have been steadily in- 
creasing in number and variety, and in the laborious 
character of the work imposed by them. At the present 
time the Stated Clerk is required to transcribe for the 
press the i Minutes y ordered to be published from year 
to year ; to superintend the printing of the ' Minutes/ 
and papers ordered to be printed; to distribute the 
' Minutes 9 to persons entitled to them ; to have charge 
of all the books and papers of the General Assembly ; 
to give attested copies of all minutes and other docu- 
ments; to receive all Memorials, Overtures, and other 
papers addressed to the Assembly; to distribute the 
bound volumes of the Reports of the Boards ; to have 
charge of the entire railroad arrangements for the trans- 
portation of Commissioners; to transmit all Overtures 
to the Presbyteries and receive the answers ; under the 
direction of the Moderator to prepare and carry forward 
the business of the Assembly, including the printing of 
the Roll, etc., during its sessions ; to carry on the cor- 



* Presbyterian Digest, p. 270. f Minutes Q. A. 1892, p. 199. 

% Ibid,, 189,% p. 46. 



STATED CLERK. 



547 



respondence of the Assembly ; to report to the Assembly 
upon the statistics of the Church ; to perform all the 
duties of Treasurer, and to transact such other business 
directly pertaining to his office as the Assembly may 
from time to time appoint. 

" Besides performing these duties, your Committee are 
of the opinion that the Stated Clerk might advanta- 
geously be employed as Secretary and Custodian of the 
correspondence of the ad interim Committees, without 
membership therein, and recommend that he be so desig- 
nated. 

"Not only are these duties arduous and exacting, but 
their nature is such as to call for special qualifications 
of a high order in the incumbent of the office. The 
work from March until November is continuous, while 
during the remainder of the year the correspondence of 
the Assembly, and other work pertaining to the office 
engages more or less attention daily. . . . The duties 
above described now make such demands upon the Stated 
Clerk as apparently to preclude the acceptance by him 
of any pastoral charge, and thus practically to employ 
his entire time. In view of the facts stated, your Com- 
mittee regard the compensation heretofore allowed to his 
office as wholly inadequate. They therefore recommend 
that for the services hereinbefore specified and recom- 
mended the compensation be fixed at the sum of three 
thousand dollars ($3000) per annum, payable upon De- 
cember 31 for the calendar year then closing. 

" Permanent quarters for the accommodation of the 
Stated Clerk and the preservation of the records of the 
Assembly should be arranged for. They therefore re- 
commend that the Board of Publication and Sabbath- 
school Work be requested to assign to the Stated Clerk 



548 



OF CLERKS. 



such rooms, not needed for their own use, as will afford 
suitable accommodations as an office and a document-room, 
the expense of fitting up such rooms to be defrayed out 
of the Contingent Fund." * 

What power has he over books and papers ? 

He should give a receipt for all papers received; and he 
shall not deliver any records or papers in his possession to 
any person, except by the order of the Assembly, nor with- 
out a receipt.f He has power, upon official information, 
"to correct obvious errors and to supply evident omissions 
in the statistical reports sent up by the Presbyteries." J 

What is a Permanent Clerk ? 

In 1802 the Assembly declared that "the business of 
former Assemblies has been impeded by the want of a 
Recording Clerk possessing that facility in the business 
which is acquired by experience," and " it is not to be 
expected that any one person should perform this service 
permanently without receiving an adequate compensation 
for his labor;" and therefore Resolved, "That a perma- 
nent Recording Clerk be chosen, whose duty it shall be 
from year to year to draught the minutes of the Assembly 
during their sessions, and afterward to perform such ser- 
vices respecting the transcribing, printing and distributing 
the extracts as shall be assigned to him from time to time; 
and that he be paid out of the funds of the Assembly 
three dollars per day for the time he shall be employed, 
as well during the sessions of the Assembly as after their 
dissolution." He shall be furnished with stationery, make 
the original draught of all the minutes, and "give certified 
copies as occasion may require of all such as may be 
proper to be transmitted to the Trustees of the General 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 270. t Assembly's Digest, p. 283. 

t Minutes G. A. 1882, p. 96. * 



TEMPORARY CLERK. 



519 



Assembly or any of their officers." After the adjourn- 
ment he shall carefully revise the manuscript, render it 
correct and deliver it to the Stated Clerk. In 1870 the 
salary of the Permanent Clerk was fixed at $300 per 
annum and in 1895 at $500.* The Permanent Clerks 
of Presbyteries and Synods have similar duties. In 
the smaller Presbyteries they are not needed. 
What is the Temporary Clerk ? 

When the Assembly in 1802 established the office of 
Permanent Clerk, it Resolved also, '* That a Temporary 
Clerk be chosen by each Assembly, as heretofore, to read 
the minutes and communications to the Assembly, and 
otherwise aid the Permanent Clerk as occasion may re- 
quire, and that he be paid one dollar per day for his ser- 
vices." From 1856 the N. S. Assembly chose two Tem- 
porary Clerks. In the O. S. Assembly the same custom 
prevailed. After the reunion three Temporary Clerks 
were found necessary, and since 1873 four have been 
yearly appointed. f (In the Presbyteries and Synods one 
or more Temporary Clerks are chosen at each meeting. 
Temporary Clerks receive generally no pecuniary com- 
pensation.) In 1880, however, the Assembly ordered 
that the Treasurer pay to them for their services the 
sum of twenty-five dollars each.J 

What is an acting Permanent Clerk ? 

One appointed by the court to perform the duties of 
the Permanent Clerk in the case of his absence or sick- 
ness. In 1881 the Assembly, hearing of the continued 
ill-health of the Permanent Clerk, Resolved, " That we 
appoint Rev. William H. Roberts acting Permanent 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 272. 

t IMd., p. 272 ; Minutes G.A. 1873, p. 476 ; 1881, p. 509. 
t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 85. 



550 



OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS. 



Clerk for the coming year, assigning him the duties 
and the pay pertaining to the office,"* 
Who may be chosen Clerk ? 

He is usually, but not necessarily, a member of the ju- 
dicatory, f In the General Assembly the Stated and the 
Permanent Clerks are often not commissioners. Not un- 
frequently Elders are appointed, especially as Temporary 
Clerks.! In 1858 the N. S. Assembly decided that the 
privileges of corresponding members be granted to their 
Stated and Permanent Clerks in matters pertaining to 
their official duties.§ Since the reunion these privileges 
have been accorded to them. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

OF VACANT CONGREGATIONS ASSEMBLING FOR PUBLIC 
WORSHIP. 

What are the benefits to be expected from weekly assem- 
blies of the people ? 

" Considering the great importance of weekly assembling 
the people for the public worship of God, in ord& % thereby 
to improve their knowledge, to confirm their habits of wor- 
ship and their desire of the public ordinances, to augment 
their reroermce for the most high God, and to promote the 
charitable affections which unite men most firmly in soci - 
ety." 

Should vacant congregations hold such services ? 

"It is recommended that every vacant congregation meet 
together on the Lord's Day, at one or more places, for the 

* Minutes G. A. 1881, p. 514. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 272. See p. 544. 

t Ibid., p. 273. J New Digest, p. 107. 



VACANT CHURCHES. 



551 



puipose of prayer, singing praises and reading the Holy 
SciHptures, together with the works of such approved divines 
as the Presbytery, within whose bounds they are, may recom- 
mend and they may be able to procure" The Sessions of 
vacant churches should endeavor to obtain a Pastor as 
soon as possible,* and to obtain the services of a Minis- 
ter on every Lord's Day. When this is not possible, reg- 
ular services should be maintained. Services should also 
be, when practicable, on one or more days during the week, 
and a Sabbath-school should be established and main- 
tained for the instruction of the young, under the direc- 
tion of the Session.f 

Who shall conduct these services ? 

"Tliat Elders or Deacons be the persons who shall pre- 
side and select portions of Scriptures and of the other books 
to be read, and to see that the whole be conducted in a be- 
coming and orderly manner" These duties also devolve 
upon the Elders in the sickness or absence of the Pastor, 
when he is unable to procure the presence of another 
Minister.^ 

May an Elder explain the Scriptures in the absence of 
the Pastor? 

The O. S. Assembly in 1856 decided that the Presby- 
tery of Louisiana was right in considering "it not incon- 
sistent with the principles of our Church for Ruling 
Elders, in the absence of the Pastor, to read the Scrip- 
tures and explain them, and to endeavor to enforce the 
truth upon the conscience by suitable exhortations." § 

What supervision should the Presbytery take over va 
cant churches ? 

The Presbytery should take special charge of its va- 

* See p. 358. f See p. 55. J See pp. 55, 80. 

§ Presbyterian Digest t p. 587. 



552 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 

cant churches,* and should interrogate the Elders of 
such churches concerning their obedience to this chapter 
of the " Form of Government.'^ Elders should be 
utilized in conducting such services.^ The Presbytery 
is officially the Pastor of every vacant church. § 



CHAPTER XXII. 

OF COMMISSIONERS TO THE GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 

I. Who are commissioners to the General Assembly ? 

They are the representatives of the Presbyteries and 
members of the General Assembly. 
When are they elected? 

"The commissioners to the General Assembly shall always 
be appointed by the Presbytei^y from which they come at its 
last stated meeting immediately preceding the meeting of the 
General Assembly ; provided that there be a sufficient in- 
terval between that time and the meeting of the Assembly 
for the commissioners to attend to their duty in due season; 
otherwise the Presbytery shall make the appointment at any 
stated meeting not more than seven months preceding the 
meeting of the Assembly" 

Can they be received without a formal election ? 

All irregularities must be reported to the Assembly by 
its Committee on Elections, and be judged by that body 
before the commissioner can take his seal. In the O. S. 
Assembly, Ministers and Ruling Elders were admitted 
when it was made evident that small or missionary Pres 
byteries designed to make the appointment, but failed to 
do so for want of a quorum at the spring meeting, and 

* See pp. 217-220. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 587. 

% Minutes G. A. 1888, p. 60. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 588. 



COMMISSIONERS FROM NEW PRESBYTERIES. 



553 



when, though the election had been made, the commis- 
sion had been delayed, and when a missionary Presby- 
tery had elected before the time prescribed by the con- 
stitution. Each case must be judged on its own merits, 
and therefore there is sometimes a real or apparent in- 
consistency in the decisions. In 1843 the Assembly re- 
fused to admit Rev. D. M. Smith. The Presbytery had 
failed to obtain a quorum ; those present requested the 
Assembly to receive him, and two absent Ministers 
joined in the request. Yet, in 1865, Elder H. Smith 
was admitted on the request of several Ministers and 
Elders of a Presbytery which for two years had been 
unable to obtain a quorum. In 1892 the principal and 
alternate failed to appear, and R. Livingston was re- 
ceived on petition of a majority of his Presbytery.* 

Can commissioners from newly-organized Presbyteries be 
received? 

In 1822 the Assembly adopted as a standing rule that 
such commissioners must produce satisfactory evidence 
that their Presbyteries have been regularly organized ac- 
cording to the constitution, and are in connection with 
the General Assembly, and that they may furnish such 
evidence before the election of a Moderator. In 1837 it 
was further required that such Presbyteries must be duly 
reported by the Synod with which they are connected, 
and the same rule was applied to Presbyteries whose 
names have been changed. If the Assembly is con- 
vinced that any new Presbytery has been formed to in- 
crease unduly the representation, the Assembly may, on 
a majority vote, not only refuse to receive the commis- 
sioners, but require the Synod to reunite the new Pres- 
bytery to that to which it formerly belonged.! 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 589. t Ibid., p. 590. 



554 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 

What Elders may be elected ? 

Any Elder of the churches of the Presbytery may be 
elected Commissioner to the General Assembly, even if 
not a delegate to that meeting of Presbytery. But one who 
has been dismissed to another church cannot be elected.* 

May a "Committee-man" be elected a commissioner? 

The constitution requires that " the General Assem- 
bly shall consist of an equal delegation of Bishops and 
Elders from each Presbytery ."f But under the " Plan 
of Union" Committee-men were admitted as members 
even of the General Assembly. But in 1832 the As- 
sembly refused to recognize their election.! 

May a commissioner leave before the close of the As- 
sembly? 

In case of real necessity he may obtain permission to 
do so from the Committee of Leave of Absence. But 
the Assembly has repeatedly enjoined the Presbyteries 
to appoint "as commissioners those only who are able 
and willing to remain to the close of its sessions, to the 
end that all the work of the Assembly may be performed 
by all its members." Commissioners are required to 
make their arrangements to be present through the whole 
session of the Assembly, and to report of their fidelity 
in this matter, which should be recorded on the minutes 
of the Presbytery. The Clerk of the Assembly is re- 
quired to notify the Presbyteries when their commission- 
ers neglect their duties or leave without permission. § 

What is meant by the "principal" and "alternate" com- 
missioners ? 

The principal is the one elected to represent the Pres- 
bytery. "And as much as possible to prevent all failure 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 595. 

f Form of Government, ch. xii., sect. ii. See p. 263. 

t Presbyterian Digest, p. 591. See p. 279. I Ibid., p. 270. See p. 543. 



PRINCIPAL AND ALTERNATE COMMISSIONERS. 555 



in the representation of the Presbyteries, arising from u?i- 
foreseen accidents to those first appointed, it may be expe- 
dient for each Presbytery, in the room of each commissioner, 
to appoint also an alternate commissioner to supply his 
place in case of necessary absence" 

May a commissioner after taking his seat resign to his 
alternate? 

This was permitted until 1827, when it was Resolved, 
11 That in the judgment of this General Assembly the 
construction of the constitution (' Form of Government/ 
ch. xxii., sect, i.) which allows commissioners, after hold- 
ing their seats for a time, to resign them to their alter- 
nates, or which allows alternates to sit for a while and 
then resign their places to their principals, is erroneous ; 
that the practice growing out of this construction is in- 
expedient, and that it ought to be discontinued." The 
Assembly, has, however, several times, "under the pe- 
culiar circumstances of the case," permitted alternates to 
give up their seats to their principals, and the O. S. As- 
sembly in one case at least allowed the principal to re- 
sign in favor of his alternate. These are exceptions 
" under peculiar circumstances," in which the judica- 
tory may use its discretion. The reasons for the above 
decision should not be lightly laid aside. " The practice 
(of these changes) is thought to be derogatory to the dignity 
and usefulness of the General Assembly."* No change 
can be permitted during the hearing of a judicial case. 

Does this rule apply to adjourned meetings ? 

An adjourned meeting is the continuation of the ses- 
sions of the same body; and, as in Presbyteries and 
Synods, so in the Assembly, an adjourned meeting 
should be composed of the same commissioners. This 
* PresbytoHan Digest, pp. 592-594. 



556 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



was the direction given by the N. S. Assembly when in- 
forming the Presbyteries that the two Assemblies would 
hold adjourned meetings at Pittsburg to consummate 
the reunion in the fall of 1869. The O. S. Assembly 
decided that all alternates whose principles were absent 
should be admitted, and so informed the other Assembly.* 

II. How are commissioners to be certified ? 

"Each commissioner, before his name shall be enrolled 
as a member of the Assembly, shall produce from his Pres- 
bytery a commission, under the hand of the Moderator and 
Clerk, in the following or like form, viz.:" 

" Tfie Presbytery of , being met at on the 

— day of , doth hereby appoint , Bishop 

of the congregation of [or — , Ruling Elder 

in the congregation of — , as the case may be], (to 

which the Presbytery may, if they think proper, make a 
substitution in the following form), or in case of his absence, 

then , Bishop of the congregation of [or 

, Ruling Elder in the congregation of , as 

the case may be~\, to be a commissioner on behalf of this 
Presbytery to the next General Assembly of the Presbyte- 
rian Church in the United States of America, to meet at 
, on the — day of , A. D. , or when- 
ever the said Assembly may happen to sit ; to consult, vote 
and determine on all things that may come before that body, 
according to the principles and constitution of this Church 
and the word of God. And of his diligence herein he is tc 
vender an account at his return" 

" Signed by order of the Presbytery, 

* " , Moderator. ' " , Clerk." 

" And the Presbytery shall make record of the appoint- 
ment."-\ 

* See p. 300. t Presbyterian Digest, p. 595. 



COMMITTEE ON ELECTIONS. 



557 



This form should be used. A certificate of election 
is not a commission.* 

What is the " Committee on Commissions"? 

The General Assembly is opened by a sermon by the 
Moderator of the previous year, and is by him constituted 
with prayer. After which, according to the rules of or- 
ganization adopted in 1826, the Moderator shall appoint 
a Committee on Commissions. The Assembly shall take 
a recess to afford time for the committee to examine the 
commissions of those claiming to be members. In the 
afternoon of the same day the committee shall report the 
names of those whose commissions are regular, and the 
roll is thus determined ; and the Assembly shall be readv 
for business. In 1829 the Permanent and Stated Clerks 
were appointed a Standing Committee of Commissions, 
and it was determined that hereafter all commissions be 
handed to this committee on the morning of the day on 
which this Assembly opens, previous to eleven o'clock, 
and that any presented during the sessions of the Assem- 
bly be handed to this committee, f 

What is the " Committee on Elections " ? 

After the Committee on Commissions has reported, those 
members whose commissions are approved take their seats, 
"and the first act of the Assembly, when thus ready for 
business, shall be the appointment of a Committee on 
Elections, whose duty it shall be to examine all informal 
and unconstitutional commissions, and to report on the 
same as soon as practicable." * It would seem that the 
report of this committee must be handed in and acted 
upon, and the roll of the Assembly thus completed, 
before the Moderator and Temporary Clerks could be 

* Presbyterian Digest,- p. 595. 
t Ibid., p. 260. 



558 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



elected** But at present the rule is to proceed with the 
election of the Moderator and Clerks after hearing the 
report of the Committee on Commissions, and the Com- 
mittee of Elections is appointed by the new Moderator 
when he forms the standing committees. f 

What irregularities are found in commissions? 

L No commission, but some testimony of appointment. 

2. An extract from minutes, signed by the Stated 
Clerk. 

3. A commission lacking proper signatures. 

4. Without date. 

5. Dated more than seven months before. 

6. Not in due form. 

7. From Presbyteries not reported by the Synods. 

8. No commission, but satisfactory proof of the wish 
of a missionary Presbytery which could not meet for a 
formal election. 

9. The commission lost or delayed in transmission, 
The usage is that where satisfactory evidence is given of 
the actual appointment of the commissioner his name is 
en rolled. J 

10. Too many commissioners are sent. 

Can the Assembly go behind the commission ? 

In 1826 the Assembly was informed that one of its 
members was not an ordained Elder, but appointed, it 
was supposed, under the Plan of Union. The Assembly 
said, Every Presbytery must judge of the qualifications 
of its own members, and the Assembly can only take 
notice by way of appeal or reference or complaint. " It 
would be a dangerous precedent, and would lead to the 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 260. 

t See Minutes of G. Assembly since 1872. 

X Presbyterian Digest, p. 596. 



commissioners' fund. 5o9 

destruction of all order in the Church of Christ, to per- 
mit unauthorized verbal testimony to set aside an authen- 
ticated written document." * 

Who are to be rejected when a Presbytery sends more 
than its proportion of commissioners? 

The O. S. Assembly decided that in such cases those 
last appointed should be rejected, their election being in- 
valid and out of order.f 

What other members of the Assembly are there ? 

The officers of the Assembly, the secretaries of the 
Boards and delegates from corresponding bodies are 
called corresponding members. Delegates from Union 
Presbyteries are called advisory members.* 

III. How were the expenses of the commissioners to be met ? 

"In order, as far as possible , to procure a respectable 
and full delegation to all of our judicatories, it is proper 
that the expenses of Ministers and Elders in their attend- 
ance on these judicatories be def rayed by the bodies which 
they respectively represent" In 1792 the Assembly or- 
dered " that each Presbytery pay their own commis- 
sioners." In 1804 the Presbyteries of the Synod of 
New York and New Jersey and of the Synod of Phila- 
delphia advised their churches to take an annual collec- 
tion to aid in the payment of the expenses of commis- 
sioners from the more distant parts of the country, and 
that the money be paid to the persons who attend as com- 
missioners, according to the direction of the Assembly.* 

What was the Commissioners' Fund ? 

It originated from the above action. In 1806 and 1 807 
a more comprehensive plan was adopted, by which all the 
churches were urged to contribute annually to this Com- 
missioners' Fund, and in 1833 a similar recommendation 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 597, 598. t Assembly's Digest, p. 285. 



560 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



was passed.* In 1801 Presbyteries were advised, in their 
settlements with their commissioners, to allow no compen- 
sation for services as members of the Assembly if they 
neglected their duty, were inattentive to the rules of de- 
corum, abruptly left the Assembly or returned home 
without leave of absence. In 1818 it was required that 
the member entitled to draw from this fund make writ- 
ten and full application within three days after the ap- 
pointment of the Committee on the Commissioners' Fund, 
or forfeit his portion of said fund. In 1827 it was ordered 
that if a commissioner obtained leave of absence within 
the first six days of the session of the Assembly, he shall 
receive no part of the fund, save by the order of the 
Assembly. And in 1833 Presbyteries not contributing 
to this fund were declared not entitled to draw from it 
for their commissioners ; and certain other Presbyteries 
were permitted to draw only the amount which they 
had respectively paid in.f 

What was the Committee on Mileage ? 

The money contributed to the Commissioners' Fund 
was placed in the hands of a Committee on Mileage, and 
distributed to those commissioners who claimed it in con- 
formity with the above decision, according to the number 
of miles traveled by each to the place of meeting. This 
seems to have been the usage before the division, and 
afterward in both Assemblies. The N. S. Assembly in 
1856 proposed to the Presbyteries an addition to the con- 
stitution on this subject, but a majority of the Presbyte- 
ries took no action. In 1857 the following recommenda- 
tions were adopted: Presbyteries were urged to contribute 
annually their full proportion, which shall be determined 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 598. 

f New Digest, pp. 174, 179; Assembles Digest, p. 299. 



EXPENSES OF COMMISSIONERS. 



561 



by the number of communicants, and apportioned among 
the churches as the Presbyteries think best. The Standing 
Committee on Mileage shall report the amount needed for 
the traveling expenses of the commissioners and the ex- 
penses of the next Assembly, and the rate that will be 
adequate. Before the fourth day of the session the 
amount contributed shall be paid to the Committee on 
Mileage, and each commissioner shall present his bill for 
necessary traveling expenses and mileage. These bills 
shall be paid as far as possible, after deducting from the 
fund the expenses of the Assembly. Only those com- 
missioners can apply whose Presbyteries have sent their 
full proportion to the fund. Each Minister and vacant 
church of Presbyteries contributing the full quota shall 
receive a copy of the Minutes. The rate for the year 
1858 was five cents for each communicant.* 

What plan was adopted at the reunion ? 

The same plan was adopted at the reunion, except that 
the bills of commissioners must be handed to the com- 
mittee before the fifth day (instead of the fourth),f and 
that commissioners from Presbyteries in foreign lands 
shall receive their necessary traveling expenses pro rata 
from their place of residence in this country. The as- 
sessment for the Commissioners' and Contingent Fund? 
for 1871 was fixed at six cents per communicant. In 
1890 it was, including mileage and entertainment, seven 
cents. In 1873 it was found that this plan was ac- 
ceptable and worked well. Out of 158 Presbyteries — 
which number includes a part of the freedmen and for- 
eign Presbyteries — not one failed to pay the full assess- 
ment, and all the claims for mileage were fully met.| 

* New Digest, pp. 181-184; Presbyterian Digest, p. 599. 
t See p. 558. t Pres. Dig., p. 599 ; Minutes G. A. 1890, p. 92. 

26 



562 OF COMMISSIONERS TO GENERAL ASSEMBLY. 



In 1875 the commissioners were required hereafter to 
present their bills as early as the fourth day of the ses- 
sion. The Assembly further explained that " it is un- 
derstood that commissioners; both in coming to and re- 
turning from the Assembly, will avail themselves of any 
commutation of fares that may be offered in season, and 
that in other cases they are to take, when practicable, the 
most economical route; no allowance to be made for 
extra accommodations on the way. Also, that no one 
will charge for return expenses unless he intends to go 
back to his field of labor, and that no one on a business- 
tour or excursion of pleasure will make a convenience of 
the meeting of the Assembly and expect payment for his 
traveling expenses from the Mileage Fund." The Com- 
mittee of Arrangements for the respective Assemblies 
shall early announce (not later, if practicable, than the 
first week of May) what arrangements have been made 
for commutation of railroad and steamboat fares.* 

What is " the Supplemental Contingent Expense Fund " ? 

Since the reunion the Assembly has been so large a 
body, and with so much business to transact, that the 
invitations to entertain it have been very few. Various 
plans have been proposed for decreasing the size of the 
Assembly by a change in the representation^ but these 
have been rejected by the Presbyteries. In 1877, with 
a view to immediate relief in the difficulties attending: 
the entertainment of the Assembly, it was Resolved, 
" That in addition to the mileage assessment the Pres- 
byteries be instructed to forward yearly an assessment 
of two cents per church-member to the Treasurer of the 
Assembly, to constitute a Supplemental Contingent Ex- 

* Minutes G. A. 1875, p. 469 ; 1878, p. 227 ; 1879, p. 607. 
t See p. 264. Presbyterian Digest, p. 600. 



POWER TO A8SES8 CHURCHES. 



563 



pense Fund. This fund shall be disbursed from year to 
year by the Committee of Arrangements, and be used for 
the purpose of meeting the expense of entertaining such 
commissioners as are not otherwise provided for; and 
that the Treasurer be authorized to pay the account of 
the Committee of Arrangements after it has been ap- 
proved by the Finance Committee of the Assembly."* 

The appointment for 1899 will be for the Mileage 
Fund one and a half cents, the Entertainment Fund 
one cent, and the Contingent Fund one and a half 
cents per communicant. f 

Has a church court the power to assess churches ? 

" None of our church courts are clothed with power 
to assess a tax upon the churches. Apportionments to 
meet the expenses of the several bodies may be made, 
but the payment depends upon that voluntary liberality 
which flows from the enlightened consciences of the peo- 
ple, who may confidently be relied upon to return what- 
ever is necessary for the conduct of our ecclesiastical 
business." If the Presbyteries choose to pay only the 
expenses of their own commissioners, "the Assembly 
cannot require them to contribute to the general fund." 
Yet {t each Presbytery is hereby earnestly requested to 
conlribute annually its full proportion for the Commis- 
sioners' and Contingent Funds of the General Assembly." % 

Can a claim for mileage be made after the adjournment 
of the General Assembly ? 

The Assembly only can act upon such a claim. In 
1878 a commissioner from the Presbytery of Santa F6, 
who had been in the previous Assembly, presented a 
claim for $154 due him since last year from the Mileage 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 600. f Minutes G. A. 1898, p. 135. 
t Ibid., 1878, pp. 67, 68. 



564 



OF AMENDMENTS. 



Fund, and the Assembly instructed the Treasurer to 
pay it."* In 1897 he was authorized to pay at his 
discretion additional sums justly due for travel.f 

What is done with the balances of the Mileage and En 
tertainnient Funds ? 

The balances of the Mileage Fund and of the Enter- 
tainment Fund are paid to the Treasurer of the Genera! 
Assembly, and go to the account of the next year. J 

Do commissioners receive the printed Minutes ? 

"Every Minister and every vacant church contributing 
to this fund (Mileage Fund) connected with the Presby- 
teries, thus complying with the provisions of this plan, 
shall be entitled to a copy of the annual Minutes of the 
General Assembly." § In 1880 the Assembly Resolved, 
" That the Stated Clerk forward a copy of the printed 
Minutes to every Elder who is a commissioner in this 
Assembly, provided he forwards his P. O. address, and 
that the Presbytery which he represents has paid its 
quota to the Mileage Fund."|| Clerks of Session may 
obtain them at 50 cents per copy.^f 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

Of Amendments. 

See pages 297-299. This chapter was enacted by the 
Assembly in 1891 and made part of the Constitution. 

'* Minutes G. A. 1878, p. 100. | Presbyterian Digest, p. 601. 

t Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 73. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 599. 

|| Minutes G. A. 1880, p. 85. Ibid.) 1897, p. 120. 



OF LOCAL EVANGELISTS. 



565 



CONSTITUTIONAL RULE NO 1. 

Of Local Evangelists. 
" It shall be lawful for Presbytery , after proper exam- 
ination as to his piety, knowledge of Scripture and 
ability to teach, to license as a local evangelist any male 
member of the Church who, in the judgment of the Pres- 
bytery, is qualified to preach the Gospel publicly, and 
who is willing to engage in such service undei" direction 
of Presbytery. Such license shall be valid for one year 
unless renewed, and such licensed evangelist shall report 
to the Presbytery at least once each year, and his license 
may be withdrawn at any time at the pleasure of Pres- 
bytery. The person securing such a license shall not be 
ordained to the Gospel ministry, should he desire to enter 
it, until he shall have served at least four years as a local 
evangelist, and shall have pursued and been examined 
upon what would be equivalent to a three years' course of 
study in Theology, Homilectics, Church History, Church 
Polity, and the English Bible, under the direction of Pres- 
bytery'' 

This was adopted in 1893 and made part of the laws 
of the Presbyterian Church.* See page 354. The 
above rule is general in its application. The four years 
of service as a local evangelist date from his licensure.! 
The English Bible in the Rule means the accepted trans- 
lation of the Bible into the vernacular of the people.J 
The local evangelist is not exempted from the necessity 
of formal licensure prior to ordination, should he desire 
to enter the Ministry.! 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 330. f Ibid., p. 559. 

% Minutes G. A. 1897, p. 132. \ Ibid., 1898, p. 130. 



566 



CONSTITUTIONAL KUKES. 



CONSTITUTIONAL RULE NO. 2. 

Examination in the English Bible. 

" Candidates for licensure, in addition to the examina- 
tion required by Chapter XIV., Section IV. of the Form 
of Government, shall be diligently examined in the English 
Bible, and shall be required to exhibit a good knowledge 
of its contents and of the relation of its parts and por- 
tions to each other" 

This was adopted in 1897 and made part of the laws 
of the Presbyterian Church. See page 349.* 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 331. 



NEW CHAPTER EN DIRECTORY FOR WORSHIP. 567 



CHAPTER VI. — In the Directory for Worship. 
Of the Worship of God by Offerings. 
This chapter was added to the Constitution in 1886 :* 

I. In order that every member of the congregation 
may be trained to give of his substance systematically 
and as the Lord has prospered him, to promote the 
preaching of the Gospel in all the world and to every 
creature, according to the command of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, it is proper and very desirable that an oppor- 
tunity be given for offerings by the congregations in this 
behalf every Lord's day, and that, in accordance with 
the Scriptures, the bringing of such offerings be per- 
formed as a solemn act of worship to Almighty God. 

II. The proper order, both as to the particular service 
of the day and the place in such service for receiving the 
offerings, may be left to the discretion of the Minister 
and Session of the church, but that it should be a separate 
and specific act of worship the Minister should either 
precede or immediately follow the same with a prayer 
invoking the blessing of God upon it and devoting the 
offerings to his service. 

III. The offerings received may be apportioned among 
the Boards of the Church and among other benevolent 
objects under the supervision of the church Session, in 
such proportion and on such general plan as may from 
time to time be determined; but the specific designation 
by the giver of any offering to any cause or causes shall 
always be respected and the will of the donor carefully 
carried out. 

IV. It is the duty of every Minister to cultivate the 

grace of liberal giving in his congregation, that every 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 840. 



568 



WOIiSH IP BY OFFERINGS. 



member thereof may offer according to his ability, 
whether it be much or little." 

In 1887 and often since the Assembly has urged the 
plan of weekly proportional giving as an act of wor- 
ship, and the system of individual pledges to the 
Boards of the Church. It has further recommended 
that all Synods and Presbyteries appoint Committees 
on Beneficence which shall co-operate with the Assem- 
bly's Committee. Presbyteries should annually inquire 
if their churches have complied with the recommenda- 
tion of the Assembly. It is inconsistent with our 
Church government for a minister or Session to inter- 
fere with the collections ordered by the Assembly. 
The people have a right to the opportunity of con- 
tributing. Combination collections for the congrega- 
tional expenses and for the Boards are discouraged, so 
also are fairs and suppers. There should be a public 
announcement to the congregation of the amount and 
disposition of the contributions.* 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 840-843. See p. 521. 



CHAPTER XIV. OF BOOK OF DISCIPLINE. 569 



In 1895 the following new chapter of the Book of 
Discipline was adopted and made part of the Con- 
stitution.* 



* CHAPTER XIV. — Of Differences between 
Judicatories. 

"121. Any judicatory, deeming itself aggrieved by the 
action of any other judicatory of the same rank, may 
present a memorial to the judicatory immediately su- 
perior to the judicatory charged with the grievance, and 
to which the latter judicatory is subject, after the manner 
prescribed in the sub-chapter on Complaints (Sections 
83-93, Book of Discipline), save only that with regard 
to the limitation of time notice of said memorial shall 
be lodged with the Stated Clerks, both of the judicatory 
charged with the grievance and of its next superior 
judicatory, Avithin one year from the commission of the 
said alleged grievance. 

" 122. When any judicatory deems itself aggrieved 
by another judicatory, and determines to present a me- 
morial as provided for in the preceding section, it shall 
appoint a Committee to conduct the case in all its stages, 
in whatever judicatory, until the final issue be reached. 

" 123. The judicatory with which the memorial is 
lodged, if it sustain the same, may reverse in whole or 
in part the matter of grievance, and shall direct the 
lower judicatory how to dispose of the case, and may 
enforce its orders. Either party may appeal to the next 
higher judicatory, except as limited by Chap, xi., Sec. 
4, of the Form of Government."* 

* Presbyterian Digest, p. 805. 



570 THE INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. 



INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. 

A committee appointed in 1889 to consider the in- 
crease of the Ministry presented a report the next year, 
which was referred to the Assembly of 1891, and then 
adopted, and is in brief as follows :* 

1. The Assembly is constrained to do all in its power 
to meet the necessity, immediate and vital to the Church, 
of increasing its Ministry. 

2. "The Presbytery is officially the pastor of every 
vacant church within its bounds," and should provide 
for its spiritual necessities ; should group small churches 
or place them under the ministrations of an adjacent 
Pastor ; or " it may bring in the service of intelligent 
Elders, competent to teach and counsel and willing to 
be engaged in such oversight." 

3. In the reception of Ministers from other bodies the 
Assembly hereby adopts the following rule for the guid- 
ance of the Presbyteries : " When application is made by 
a Minister of another Church for admission to Presby- 
tery, Presbytery shall inquire concerning his character, 
his education and professional training, the fact of his 
ordination, his ministerial standing in the body to which 
he belongs and the motives which lead him to apply for 
admission to Presbytery. If this inquiry shall prove 
satisfactory, Presbytery may place his name on its roll. 
All applicants from other bodies shall be required, pre- 
vious to the enrollment, to give their assent in a public 
session of Presbytery to the first seven questions pre- 
scribed in the Form of Government for ordination, but 
should the applicant not possess the same educational 
qualifications for ordination as those prescribed in our 

* Minutes G. A. 1891, pp. 167-178. 



THE INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. 571 

Standards, he shall not be enrolled as a member of 
Presbytery until at least six months after his applica- 
tion shall have been presented to Presbytery. He 
may be permitted to labor, in the interval, within the 
bounds of Presbytery. 

4. In respect to the " extraordinary cases" provided 
for in our Form of Government, chapter xiv., section 
6, great caution should be exercised by Presbyteries. 
When a full collegiate course is impracticable, the student 
should be required to pursue a full course of three years 
in some theological seminary, which should be preceded 
by at least one year of special preparatory training. He 
should not be less than twenty-five years of age, but with 
special promise of usefulness and of approved piety, 
having a fair education, and so circumstanced that he 
can study whatever the Presbytery may prescribe. The 
seminaries are advised to provide suitable courses for such 
students in which the full period of three years may be 
profitable, and are authorized to receive such students 
when duly approved by the Presbyteries. Presbyteries 
are required to record fully their action, and send this 
record to the institution where such students are received. 

5. The following rules were adopted for the Board of 
Education : (a) The Board is authorized to aid students 
in their academic course who are under care of, and re- 
commended by, Presbytery, (b) The Board is author- 
ized to aid "extraordinary cases" when certified that 
they have conformed to the standard herein prescribed, 
(c) The Board is instructed to confer with the seminaries 
to secure substantial equality of aid provided from all 
public sources for the students ; the maximum of aid re- 
ceived should not be more than $200 per year, except in 
the case of honorary scholarships. 



572 



THE INCREASE OF THE MINISTRY. 



6. The churches are urged to the immediate larger 
equipment and constant patronage of our own denomi- 
national colleges. 

7. The Board of Education is urged to devise measures 
to bring this great interest of our Church more directly be- 
fore the young men in our various institutions of learning, 
sending representatives, especially Pastors, to every Pres- 
byterian college to press the claim of the ministry upon 
the teachers and pupils.* 

PLAN OF MINISTERIAL ADJUSTMENT. 

A committee on unemployed Ministers and vacant 
churches in 1890 reported six Resolutions, which were 
adopted, on (1) Concert of action of the whole Church) (2) 
A medium of communication between Ministers and vacant 
churches; (3) A permanent committee with a Corresponding 
Secretary; (4) An annual report to the Assembly ; (5) The 
episcopal powers of Presbytery ; and (6) An annual offer- 
ing to the Presbyterian Adjustment Fund. They proposed 
a plan of vacancy and adjustment, f This was sent as an 
overture to the Presbyteries in 1892, but was rejected.^ 

CONTROL OVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. 

A committee was appointed in 1892 on this subject. 
Their report was adopted in 1894, and included the fol- 
lowing resolutions : § 

First That each and all of the seminaries of the Church 
be requested to secure, at the earliest moment practica- 
ble, such changes in their charters or amendments 
thereto as will provide — 

(a) That all their funds and property subject to the 

* Minutes G. A. 1891, pp. 167-178. | U*d>, 1890, p. 157. 

% Ibid., 1892, p. 215; 1893, p. 203. \ Presbyterian Digest, p. 417. 



CONTROL OVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. 573 

terms and conditions of existing or specific trusts shall 
be declared to be held by them in trust for the Presby- 
terian Church in the United States of America, for the 
purpose of theological education according to the Stand- 
ards of said Church, and that no part of the funds and 
property so held in trust shall be used for any other 
purpose than for theological education in the doctrines 
set forth in the Standards of the Presbyterian Church 
in the United States of America. 

(6) That the election of the Trustees, Directors or 
Commissioners, or whatever the bodies governing the 
teaching or property shall be named, shall be subject to 
the approval of the next succeeding General Assembly, 
and that no election shall take effect until approved by 
the General Assembly ; failure of the General Assembly, 
to which said elections are reported for approval, to act 
thereon shall be regarded as approval of said elections. 

(c) That the election, appointment or transfer of all 
professors and teachers in all seminaries shall be sub- 
mitted to the next succeeding General Assembly for its 
approval, and that no such election, appointment or 
transfer shall take effect, nor shall any professor or 
teacher be inducted into office, until his election, appoint- 
ment or transfer shall have been approved by the said 
General Assembly ; failure of the General Assembly, to 
which the said elections, appointments or transfers are 
reported for approval, to act thereon shall be regarded as 
approval thereof; and that all of said professors and 
teachers shall be either ministers or members in good 
standing of the Presbyterian Church in the United States 
of America. 

(d) That in the event of the violation of any of the 
terms of said amendments, or the misuse or the diversion 



574 CONTROL OVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. 

of the funds or property held by them, then the General 
Assembly shall be empowered to provide against such 
violation of the provisions of said charters, and for the 
enforcement of the same and for the protection of the 
trusts on which said property and funds are held, in 
such manner, and in the name of such person or cor- 
poration, as it may direct by resolution certified by its 
Clerk, in any civil court having jurisdiction over the 
corporations whose charters are so amended. 

Second. That all seminaries hereafter established or 
organized shall contain in their charters the foregoing 
provisions as an essential part thereof, before they shall 
be recognized as in connection with the Presbyterian 
Church in the United States of America. 

Third. That the General Assembly, having adopted 
the foregoing resolutions, shall appoint a Committee of 
fifteen persons to confer with the various seminaries, 
with a view to securing their approval of said resolu- 
tions, and their consent to said changes in their charters, 
and for the purpose of aiding them by counsel and other- 
wise in securing the necessary changes and amendments 
to the respective charters herein recommended ; it being 
understood that the adoption of said resolutions is with- 
out impairment of any of the rights of the General 
Assembly or of said seminaries, that may have accrued 
by the compact of 1870 ; and said Committee to make 
report to the next General Assembly for final action on 
this whole subject by the Assembly. 

This was explained the next year as not intended in 
any way to change the tenure or management of the 
property nor to affect the autonomy of the Seminaries.* 
In 1896 the Committee reported that in its judgment 
* Presbyterian Digest, p. 420. 



CONTROL OVER THEOLOGICAL SEMINARIES. 575 



the plan approved by the Assembly of 1895 should be 
substantially adopted by all the Seminaries. Some, 
however, have not seen their way clear as yet to adopt 
the general provisions and carry them into legal effect. 
They were urged to take such measures as will secure 
the results desired, and to report next year what prog- 
ress they have made. In 1897 the Assembly accepted 
the written and repeated declaration that these Semi- 
naries were loyal to the Church and that their teaching 
and properties were fully safeguarded to the General 
Assembly. The whole church would be gratified if 
the proposed changes could be made.* 

YOUXG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES. 
The subject of Young People's Societies has often 
been before the Assembly. In 1891 the great religious 
interest of our young people was recognized, and their 
associations were commended to the loving sympathy 
and oversight of pastors and Sessions. Presbyteries were 
recommended to appoint permanent committees to co- 
operate with them.f In 1892 a special committee was 
appointed, which the next year reported. The following 
resolutions, in brief, were approved : 

1. The Assembly commends the spirit and purpose 
manifested in the organization of Young People's So- 
cieties of Christian Endeavor, Westminister Leagues 
and other similar organizations, and urges Ministers and 
Elders to be diligent in directing these societies. 

2. The youth of our churches are counseled to for- 
mally recognize in their constitutions their relation to the 
Church and subjection to its constituted authorities, and 
to provide for the study of the doctrines, polity, history 
and present activities of our Church. 

* Presbyterian Digest, pp. 420, 421. t Ibid., p. 164. 



576 



YOUNG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES. 



3. These societies are urged to inform themselves as to 
Boards of our own Church, and to sustain them. 

4. The Board of Publication is called to provide a 
literature for the Young People's Societies. 

5. Presbyteries are recommended to encourage the 
formation of Presbyterial organizations of young people. 

The following Model Constitution was suggested as 
suitable for such Presbyterial organizations : 

"model constitution. 

"Article 1. This organization shall be called the 
Young People's Union of the Presbytery of . 

"Article 2. All members of Young People's Societies 
in churches, missions, or Sabbath-schools belonging to 

the Presbytery of — may be enrolled as members of 

this Society. 

"Article 3. The object is to promote and extend the 
special work of Young People's Societies within the 
bounds of Presbytery, and to bring these societies into 
such relation to the Presbytery as shall enable Presby- 
tery to give counsel and help. 

" Article 4- The officers shall be a President, Vice- 
President, Secretary and Treasurer. These shall be chosen 
at the annual meeting, and shall perform the usual func- 
tions of such offices. They shall constitute the Executive 
Committee, and as such shall act in concert with the Pres- 
bytery's Committee on Young People's Societies, and ar- 
range for all public meetings of the Union. 

"Article 5. This organization is not independent, but is 
a part of the Church and subject to the directions of Pres- 
bytery. 

"Article 6. An annual meeting for the election of 
officers and other business shall be held on the day 



YOUNG PEOPLE'S SOCIETIES. 



577 



of ; other business or public meetings may be called 

from time to time. 

"Article 7. This constitution may be amended at any 
annual meeting by a majority vote, subject to approval 
of Presbytery." 

" This constitution may be taken either as a model or 
as a suggestion. Those familiar with the necessities of 
the field in each Presbytery may see the need of amend- 
ments to the constitution before it fully meets their 
requirements. Others will find it sufficient to supple- 
ment it by a body of by-laws." * 

In 1896 the Assembly adopted a statement of the 
relation of the Y. P. Societies to the Church. In 
general these societies are organized in conformity with 
the historical position of our Church, in reference to a, 
the Word of God as the infallible rule of faith and 
practice ; 6, the honor due to the Holy Spirit in 
developing Christian life ; c, the authority and scope 
of Church vows ; d y the chief means of growth in 
grace are the ordinances of the Sanctuary ; e 9 the 
separation of the Church, including Y. P. Societies, 
from all political creeds and action. And in particular 
each Society is under the direction and oversight of 
the Session — as regards a, its constitution ; 6, the 
schedule of its services ; c, in the election of its 
officers, who should be approved by the Session • and 
d, in the distribution of its funds, that the Boards of 
the church be not neglected. f 

* Minutes G. A. 1898, pp. 124-128. 
t Presbyterian Digest, pp. 164-166. 

37 



INDEX. 



Abington Presbytery", 285. 
Abolition of Slavery, 486-489, 492- 

494. 
Absence : 

of accused, 136, 159, 224. 

of appellant, 197. 

leave of, 537, 550. 

of records, 195, 229, 258. 
Absentees : 

censured, 159. 

from church courts, 167, 185, 

216, 252, 257, 543. 
from church services, 152, 307. 
from communion, 155. 
for a long time, 146, 152. 
recorded, 258. 

residence unknown, 152, 307. 

rights of, 154, 307. 

willful, 152. 
Abstinence, total, 510. 
Accused, 135, 159, 222. 

absence of, 136, 159, 224. 

cited, 113, 135. 

counsel of, 136, 225. 

rights of, 138, 139. 

self-, 135. 
Accuser, 223, 537, 538. 

of a communicant, 135, 138. 

of a Minister, 222. 
Acting Ruling Elder, 58, 184, 317. 
Adjourned meetings : 

of General Assembly, 299, 555. 

of Presbytery, 185, 238, 555. 

of Synod, 247, 555. 
Adjournment: 

of General Assembly, 303, 538. 

of Presbytery, 240, 538. 

of Session, 176. 

of Synod, 257, 538. 
Administration of sacraments, 85-93. 
Admission : 

to church, 85, 139-145. 

to communion, 90, 139, 144. 



Admission : 

to Presbytery, 210. 
Admonition, 122, 159. 

to accuser, 223. 

to court, 132, 193, 437. 
Adopting act, 17. 

Adoption of standards, 17, 19, 24, 25, 

312, 379. 
Adsessor, 543. 

Adult baptism, 85, 87, 139, 143. 
Adultery, 101. 

Advisory Committee of Home Mis- 
sions, 425. 
Advisory Members of G. Assembly, 

184, 265. 
Affinity : 

elective courts, 182. 
marriage, 102-105. 
Africa : missions in, 486. 
African Fund, 487. 
Agreement of parties, 197, 226, 253, 
395, 396, 404. 

Aid: 

to Candidates, 327, 330-337, 430, 
438-441, 456, 571. 

to chapels, 187, 478. 

to churches, 411-414, 473-479, 
499-506. 

to colleges, 338, 441, 472, 489, 
506-509. 

to Ministers, 486, 499-506. 

to schools, 436, 478, 489-498. 

to widows of Ministers, 480-485 

to women, 485. 
Allahabad College, 472. 
Alliance : 

Evangelical, 96, 282. 

Presbyterian, 281-284. 
Alternates', 184, 300, 554-556. 
Ambassador, 45. 
Amendments : 

to constitution, 19, 294-299. 

to motions, 533. 



579 



580 



INDEX. 



American : 

Baptist Missionary Union, 467. 
Bible Society, 444. 
B. C. F. M., 465, 468. 
College and Education Society, 
439. 

Colonization Society, 487. 

Education Society, 438. 

Home Missionary Society, 420. 

and Church Extension, 422. 
Temperance Society, 510. 
Tract Society, 446. 
Annual collections, 64, 111, 500, 515- 
521. 

Annuity and Life Insurance Com- 
pany, 481. 
Apostles, 41. 

gifts of, 42, 180. 

successors to, 43, 18ft. 
Apostolic churches, 11, 44, 53, 61, 

118, 177, 191. 
Appeals, 190-21)1. 

absence of records in, 195, 197. 

appellant in, 192. 

before commission, 196, 253, 270. 

and complaints, 190. 

conditions of, 192. 

from congregational meeting, 
165. 

decision of, 191, 198, 251. 

under Plan of Union, 278. 
and decision of civil court, 197. 
dismissed, 197. 
effect of, 193, 251. 
final, 251, 260, 268. 
in General Assembly, 268. 
heard, 193, 253. 
inferior court in, 195. 
informalities in, 192,197,251, 257. 
limitation of time in, 192. 
from the Moderator, 537. 

of congregational meeting, 
129, 165. 
notice, 192. 

original parties in, 193. 
in other churches, 191, 199. 
in Presbytery, 190-199. 
records read in, 194. 

absent, 195, 197. 
and references, 190. 
retirement of parties in, 196, 
right of, 191. 
in Synod, 251-254. 
vote taken on, 194-199. 
voters in, 1 99. 

to what court, 165, 192, 268. 



Appellant, 190. 

absence of, 197. 

notice by, 193. 

rights of, 194. 

spirit of, 192, 226. 
Application : 

for aid. See Boards. 

for membership in church, 85, 
139-145. 

in Presbytery, 210-213. 
Apprentices, baptism of, 85. 
Appropriations. See Boards. 
Approval : 

of overtures, 294-299. 

of records, 172-174, 229, 258. 
Ashmun Institute, 341, 489. 
Assembly Herald, 414. 
Assess, power to, 559. 
Assessment : 

mileage, 557. 

supplemental contingent ex- 
penses, 558. 
Assessor, 541. 
Assistant Pastor, 49, 131. 
Associations, 202, 265, 389. 
Attendance : 

on church courts, 167, 184, 265, 
543, 550. 

expenses of, 555. 
of commissioners, 265, 543, 550. 
Attestation of replies from Presby- 
teries, 299. 
Auburn Theological Seminary, 340. 
Auction of pews, 373. 
Authority : 

of the Church, 24, 27, 120, 124. 
of the constitution, 19, 24, 354, 

378, 527. 
of courts, 27, 120, 191. 
of General Assembly, 267, 271- 
279. 

of Moderator, 525-527, 531. 
of officers, 25, 45, 52, 120. 
of records, O. S. and N. S., 281 
of Scripture, 27, 344, 451. 
of state, 18, 23, 120, 197. 

Bans, 107. 
Baptism, 82-89, 143. 

administered by whom, 83. 

adult, 85, 87, 139, 143. 

and circumcision, 83. 

efficacy of, 84. 

and excommunication, 89. 

half-way covenant, 88. 

infant, 85-87, 141. 



INDEX* 



581 



Baptism : 
lay, 85. 

mode of, 89. 

in other churches, 83, 84, 88. 
private, 90. 

on profession of faith, 85, 87, 
139, 143. 

not recognized, 84. 

Romish, 84, 85. 

sponsors in, 88. 

subjects of, 85, 86. 
Baptist Church, 158, 203, 390. 

missions, 460, 467. 
Baptized members, 113, 141, 146. 

and Catechism, 108, 109. 

discipline of, 113, 136. 

dismissed, 146. 

instruction of, 108. 

and parents, 108. 

responsible to Session, 108, 113 

rights of, 56. 

roll of, 174. 

and Sabbath-schools, 109. 

witnesses, 137. 
Benediction, 47, 117. 
Benevolence, 515-521. 
Bible : 

authority of, 27, 344, 346, 451. 

correspondence school, 549. 

distribution, 443. 

English, 346, 349, 565. 

imprints of, 443. 

Mohegan, 460. 

publication of, 443. 

revision of, 445. 

in Sabbath-school, 163. 

societies, 444. 
Biddle University, 342, 490. 
Bigamy, 99, 101, 105. 
Bishops, 45, 52. 

in other churches, 43, 46, 180, 
199, 205. 
Blackburn University, 341. 
Blanks for reports, 175, 235, 236, 521. 
Bluffton Institute, 497. 
Board/A. B. C. F. M., 465, 468. 

Am. Home M., 420. 

and church extension, 432. 
Board of Aid for Colleges, 441, 506. 
Board of Deacons, 70. 
Board of Education, 329, 430-442. 

applications to, 330-337. 

appropriations of, 330-337. 

and Candidates, 329-337. 

and colleges, 441. 

fommittees on, 439, 441. 



Board of Education : 

early measures, 329, 430. 

and freedmen, 491. 

functions of, 441. 

and parochial schools, 436-438. 

and Presbyteries, 330. 

scholarships of, 333, 334. 

and seminaries, 329-347, 571. 
Board of Church Erection, 473- 479. 

applications to, 477. 

and chapels and schools, 478. 

and manses, 515. 
Board of Church Extension, 475. 
Board of Missions, 418, 420, 425, 468, 
469. 

and Church Extension, 418. 
and common Board of Agency, 
420. 

Board of Missions, Domestic, 425. 
early measures, 111, 415-418, 
486-488. 

Board of Missions, Freedmen, 498. 

women's department of, 499. 
Board of Missions, Home, 415-430. 

applications to, 426. 

and Church Extension Commit- 
tee, 423. 

committees of, 421-425. 

departments of, 494, 501. 

and Committee on Freedmen, 
495. 

and Missionaries, 413, 428. 
and sustentation, 501. 
women's, 428-430. 
Board of Missions, Foreign, 459-473. 
Chinese, 464. 
committee of, 471. 
early measures, 459, 461-463, 
467. 

and education, 472. 
Indians, 464. 

of other churches, 459, 467. 
women's, 472, 473. 
Board of Publication, 442-459. 
colporteurs of, 455-458. 
committee of, 447. 
departments of, 451-455. 
depositories of, 451. 
early measures, 442, 447. 
Missionaries of, 455-458. 
and Sabbath -school literature, 

163, 447, 451, 457. 
and Sabbath-school work, 163, 

456-459. 

superintendents of, 456. 
Trustees of, 482. 



582 



INDEX. 



Board of Relief, 480-486. 
applications to, 484. 
early measures, 480-482. 
Home, 485. 

permanent fund of, 483. 

and women, 485. 
Board of Trustees : 

of Church, 38. 

of General Assembly, 482. 

of Presbytery, 39, 479. 
Boards, 415-499. 

anticipated, 418. 

collections for, 111, 515-521. 

and committees, 419. 

and General Assembly, 255, 419. 

origin of, 417. 

powers of, 419. 

and Presbyteries, 422, 427. 

reports of, 419. 

secretaries of, 52, 265, 393. 

and Session, 112, 520. 

and Synod, 252, 517. 

women's, 428, 472, 499. 
Bohemian church government, 12. 
Bond of Union, 177-181. 
Book of Church Order, 33. 
Book of Common Order, 12. 
Book of Discipline, First and Second, 
12. 

Book of Discipline : 

adopted, 299. 

amended, 19, 20, 295-299. 

revised, 295-299. 
Book of records : 

of congregations, 165, 367. 

of Deacons, 70. 

of judicatories, 170, 235, 257, 
543. 

Book and tract distribution, 442- 

457. 
Books : 

character of, 442, 448, 451. 
Sabbath-school and Session, 162, 
458. 
Boundaries : 

of Presbyteries, 182, 184, 252. 
of Synods, 243-246, 272. 
Brainerd Institute, 497. 
British ancient Church, 12. 
Bureau for unemployed Ministers, 
217. 

Call op Meetings. See Meetings. 
Call to church office, 308. 

to the ministry, 324. 
Call of Pastor, 209, 368. 



Call of Pastor : 

approved, 377. 

a contract, 206, 368-374. 

disapproved, 209, 377. 

and installation, 375. 

made out, 362-370. 

in other churches, 364, 387-392. 

placed in hands, 374, 396. 

prosecuted, 376, 393-397. 

and salary of former Pastor, 378. 

signed, 374. 

voters of, 365. 
Call of Professors and Secretaries 
342, 393. 

Calvin and church government, 12. 

and Foreign Missions, 459. 
Campbellites, 84, 206, 286. 
Candidates for Ministry, 201,323,352. 
I application for aid, 330-337. 

colored, 348, 352, 489. 

dismissed, 214. 

duties of, 337-347. 

and English Bible, 346,349, 565. 

and Board of Education, 330- 
337. 

employed, 323, 359. 
examined, 201, 326, 349, 387. 
foreign, 336. 
German, 336. 
licensed, 326, 347, 353. 
from other churches, 206. 
in other churches, 202, 387-392. 
and Missions, 335. 
preaching, 353. 

and Presbytery, 201, 326, 339, 

347, 355. 
and Professors, 332. 
qualifications of, 326-328. 
received, 201. 326. 
responsible, 116, 133, 201, 326, 

328, 333, 355. 
and seminaries, 332, 339, 340, 

342, 347, 352. 
Spanish, 336. 

and standards, 337, 347, 354, 379. 
study, 338-342. 
transferred, 347, 356. 
women, 325. 
Candidate for Pastor, 359. 
called, 208, 359-374, 393. 
Moderator, 130. 
ordained and installed, 375, ?81- 
390. 

in other churches, 364. 
procured, 359-361. 
who may be, 359. 



INDEX. 



583 



Candidating, 359. 

Card -playing, 141. 

Cases without process, 152-156, 159, 

193, 216, 225. 
Casting vote, 526, 53]. 
Catechism, 14, 19, 108, 337. 

and constitution, 19, 295, 354, 

378. 

taught, 108, 109, 163, 350. 

Heidelberg, 108. 
Catechists, 110. 
Catechising, 109, 110. 
Catechumen, 111. 
Catholic Apostolic Church, 204. 
Catholic, R., schools, 23, 134, 442. 
Caution in receiving charges, 222. 
Censure, 159. 

on absent person, 159. 

for contumacy, 136, 137, 224. 

on courts, 240, 273, 494. 

degrees of, 122, 159, 227. 

inflicted, 132. 

removed, 123, 228. 
Centennial of General Assembly, 263. 
Centennial of Independence, 524. 
Centennial of Temperance, 512. 
Central Am. Educational Society, 

440. 
Certificate: 

of credence, 151. 

of dismission, 142, 144, 149, 309, 
314. 

of license, 355. 

to Minister, 210, 214. 

qualified, 144, 150, 212. 

of reception, 150. 

returned, 115. 
Chairmen of committees, 525, 532. 
Change in constitution, 294—299. 
Change of time and place, 248. 
Chanting, 78. 
Chapels, 187, 478. 
Chaplains, 51. 
Charges against: 

communicants, 115, 135, 138. 

judicatories, 273. 

Ministers, 210, 222-228. 
Charges at ordination, 313, 385, 400. 
Charges, pastoral and mission, 500, 
502. 

Charters, 36-39, 479, 498. 
Cheap Repository Tracts, 446. 
Children, 138. 

baptized, 85-87. 

and communion, 91, 141 

consecrated, 324. 



Children : 
day, 97. 

disciplined, 113. 

instructed, 108-134, 406, 442, 
457, 496. 

in R. C. schools, 23, 134, 442. 

and Session, 109, 134, 162, 173, 
442. 
Chinese, 464. 
Choir, 76. 
Christians, 286. 
Church, 9, 23, 28, 29, 119. 

Baptist, 158, 203, 390. 

collected, 41. 

Congregational, 10, 160, 181, 

389. 

courts, 117-126, 179. 

attendance upon, 167, 184, 

263, 543, 550, 555. 
and Deacons, 69. 
disciplined, 194, 252, 273, 
494. 

fallibility of, 27, 178. 

of other churches, 160, 199- 

201, 203. 
power of, 120, 178. 
on Sabbath, 247. 
creeds, 379. 

Episcopal, 9, 46, 156, 160. 180, 

202, 387. 

Reformed, 157, 204. 
erection, 473-479. 
extension, 421-424, 473-475. 
fallibility of, 24, 178. 
government, 9, 12, 117-126, 177- 

181. 

in early Church, 12, 44, 118. 
kinds of, 9-12. 
necessity of, 30, 117. 
origin of, 11, 14, 118. 
under Plan of Union, 277- 
279. 

Presbyterian, 10, 22, 44, 
118, 179, 260. 

right to determine, 23, 118 

uniformitv of, 178. 
head of, 9, 28." 
Lutheran, 158, 203. 
membership of, 9, 23, 29, 142. 
Methodist, 160, 181, 391. 
officers, 25, 41-71, 322. 
origin of, 28, 41. 
particular, 29, 30. 

call Pastor, 362-369. 

charter of, 36-39. 

cited, 195. 



584 



INDEX. 



Church, particular: 

colored, 492, 496, 498. 
and congregation, 35-39. 
creeds, 142, 178. 
dismissed and received, 234. 
dissolved and divided, 148, 
233. 

extinct, 115, 233. 
and General Assembly, 274. 
grievances, 406-409. 
imperfectly organized, 34, 
280. 

income of, 372-374. 
members of: 

baptized, 113, 141, 146. 

communing. See Com- 
municants. 
object of, 30. 

officers of. See Ruling El- 
der and Deacon. 

ordinances of, 71-117. 

how organized, 30-35, 232. 

and Pastor, 186, 359-410. 

Presbyterian : 

first, in America, 14, 15. 

and Presbytery, 30-35, 186. 

beyond Presbytery, 31, 33, 
50, 184, 386. 

property of, 36-41, 162. 

represented in judicatories, 
181-188. 

received, 234. 

and rotary eldership, 317- 

323. 
and society, 37. 
Trustees of, 38-41. 
vacant, 127, 131, 187, 218- 

220. 
visited, 231. 
withdraw, 221, 234. 
power, 27, 120, 124, 178. 
Presbyterian, 10-27, 44, 1 18, 179, 
261. 

Romish, 9, 43, 46, 85, 181. 

and State, 18, 23, 120. 

unity of, 29, 119, 178. 
Church at home and abroad, 414. 
Churches : 

collegiate, 132, 186. 

extinct, 115, 148. 

first, 191. 

in foreign lands, 55, 466, 471. 
and General Assembly, 274. 
imperfectly organized, 34, 280. 
mission, 187, 233. 
mixed, 278. 



Churches : 

nationality of, 236. 

other recognized, 9, 28, 29, 119, 
206, 274. 

under Plan of Union, 277-279. 

united, 186. 

vacant, 218-220. 

visited, 231. 
Circular letter, 294. 
Circumcision, 82, 83. 
Citations : 

of accused, 135, 222. 

of congregation, 394-404. 

of judicatories, 195, 252, 273. 

of witnesses, 135-138. 
Civil courts, 18, 23, 96, 120. 

decisions in judicatories, 120, 
197. 

Civil marriages, 97. 
Clandestine marriages, 107. 
Clerks, 541-546. 

chosen, 543-550. 

and commissioners, 544, 557. 

of congregation meeting, 39, 1 65. 

duties of, 432, 543, 546. 

of General Assembly, 532, 539, 
545. 

members of court, 538, 544. 
power over papers, 532, 543, 
548. 

of Presbytery, 236. 

salary of, 545, 547. 

of Session, 170, 544. 

of Synod, 257, 545. 
Close communion, 89. 
Closed doors, 163, 174, 240, 537. 
Collections, 111. 

for the Boards, 64, 112, 500-505, 
515-521. 

for Commissioner Fund, 555. 

for other objects, 113. 

for Pastor's salary, 373. 

for poor, 64, 111, 163. 

in Sabbath-school, 164. 

and Session, 110, 163, 520. 
College in India, 472. 
College of New Jersey, 338, 431. 

and Professor of Theology, 431. 

and Theological Seminary, 434. 
Colleges, 338, 506-509. 
Collegiate churches, 132, 186. 
Colonization Society, 487. 
Colored race, 486-498. 

Candidates and Licentiates, 348, 
352, 489. 

churches, 492, 496, 498. 



INDEX. 



585 



Colored race : 

Ministers, 348, 487, 490. 
taught, 486-488. 
Colportage, 353, 455-457. 
Columbia Graded School, 497. 
Columbia Seminary, 435. 
Commission, 196. 

chairman of, 525, 531. 
judicial, 196, 226, 253. 
quorum of, 253. 
report of, 196, 253. 
to take testimony, 137. 
Commission of commissioners, 303, 

554-557. 
Commissioners: 

of congregation, 374, 394, 405. 
to General Assembly, 265, 300, 
303, 552-564. 

to adjourned meeting, 300, 
555. 

committee-men, 279, 554. 
expelled, 268. 
expenses of, 559. 
fund, 559 

from new Presbyteries, 553. 

receive printed minutes, 
564. 

report of, 554. 
Committee : 

advisory, Dom. Missions, 425. 

appointed, 532. 

of arrangements, 558. 

on Benevolence, 515-521. 

on Bills and Overtures, 532. 

and Board, 418. 

chairman of, 525, 532. 

on commissions, 525, 557. 

on correspondence, 276, 284. 

to defend court, 196. 

on Education, 439, 491. 

on Elections, 557. 

on Church Erection, 475. 

on Church Extension, 423, 473. 

on Freedmen, 486-498. 

on Commissioner Fund, 559. 

and General Assembly, 418. 

on Church History, 521-523. 

Judicial, 496. 

on Manses, 512-515. 

on Mileage, 560. 

on Missions, 417-419. 

to Freedmen, 495. 

Foreign, 465-467. 

Home, 255, 424-428, 494. 
to nominate Pastor, 360. 
Permanent, 418, 419. 



Committee : 

of Prosecution, 135, 223, 538. 

on Publication, 448, 449. 

on Relief Fund, 482. 

on Revision, 20, 296-299. 

Standing, 418, 419. 

on Sustentation, 499-505. 

on Temperance, 509-512. 
Committee-men, 34, 279, 305. 554. 
Common Board of Agency, 420. 
Common fame, 135, 538. 
Communicants : 

absent, 146, 152, 153, 307. 

cited, 135, 136. 

contumacious, 136. 

demand trial, 139. 

demission of, 154-156. 

disciplined, 39, 113, 122, 130, 
159, 307. 

dismissed, 135, 145-151. 

of dissolved church, 148. 

dropped, 154. 

meetings of, 165, 306, 362-366. 
membership of, 91, 149-159. 
Minors, 87, 307. 
in other churches, 156-159. 
received, 26, 139-145, 150. 
released to world, 155. 
on reserved list, 154. 
responsible, 115. 133, 201, 
restored, 59, 142, 315. 
slandered, 136. 
and standards, 26. 
suspended, 121, 153, 307. 
in transitu, 136. 
unconverted, 150-156. 
vote : 

for church officers, 306, 365. 
for Trustees, 38. 
withdraw, 151, 154. 
witnesses, 137. 
Communion : 

administered, 90-93, 539. 
close, 89. 

and Deacons, 63, 69. 
exclusion from, 90, 1 13, 122, IM* 

227, 314. 
and fasting, 93. 
invitation to, 91. 
in other churches, 156-159. 
private, 93. 

terms of, 24, 26, 91, 139. 

wine at, 92. 
Competency of witnesses, 137. 
Complaints, 190, 192, 253. 

action on, 193, 198. 



586 



INDEX. 



Complaints : 

and appeals, 190. 

effect of, 193, 251. 

non-judicial, 193. 

notice of, 193. 

voters in, 199. 

to what court, 268. 
Concert of prayer, 74, 96. 
Concurrent declarations, 280. 
Conference, preliminary, 282. 
Confession of Faith, 14, 17, 19, 347. 

adopting, 17, 295, 312, 378. 

revision of, 20, 290-297. 
Confession of guilt, 159, 225. 
Congregation, 30, 35-37. 

chartered, 36-39. 

cited, 394, 404. 

collected, 33, 50, 386. 

commissioners of, 394, 404. 

meetings, 39, 165, 306, 362. 

vs. Pastor, 406-410. 

and Session, 165. 

unorganized, 35. 

vows of, 382. 
Congregational Church, 10, 158, 160, 
177, 183, 202, 205, 389. 

appeals in, 191, 200. 
Congregational library, 448. 
Consanguinity, 102-105. 
Conscience, 22, 24, 27, 154-156. 
Consent of parties, 194, 195, 196, 226, 

253, 269. 
Consociation, 181. 

Constitution of Presbyterian Alli- 
ance, 282. 
Constitution of Presbvterian Church, 
19, 24, 25, 294, 354, 378. 
revised, 20, 295, 297. 
Constitutional rules, 294, 565, 566. 
Contingent fund, 557. 
Contumacy, 136, 137, 224. 
Convention of women, 473. 
Co-Pastor, 49, 132, 186. 
Copies of records, 172, 195, 230, 258. 
Corporate rights of O. S. and N. S. 

churches, 281. 
Corporation for relief, 481. 
Correspondence, 275-284. 
Corresponding members, 169, 265. 
from Congregational churches, 

34, 265, 277, 305. 
in General Assembly, 265, 274- 

284, 288-293. 
in Presbytery, 240, 274. 
in Session, 169. 
in Synod, 250, 274. . 



Council : 

congregational, 181. 

(Ecumenical, 282. 

of Presbyterian Alliance, 282. 

Counsel for accused, 136, 224, 225. 
Course of study in theological sem 

iuary, 352. 
Courts, 117-126. 

of appeal, 125, 165, 190, 250, 
261, 268. 

final, 251, 261, 268. 
civil. 18, 23, 96, 120, 197. 
disciplined, 194, 252, 273, 494. 
elective affinitv, 182. 
fallible, 27, 178. 
lower heard, 195. 

retire, 196. 
of original jurisdiction, 115, 133, 
267. 

of review and control, 123, 125, 
177-179, 229, 252, 270. 
Covenants, 142. 
Credibility of witnesses, 137. 
Creeds, 142, 178, 379. 
Cromwell and foreign missions, 460. 
Cumberland Presbytery, 286, 

Danville Theological Seminary, 

291, 340. 
Days of prayer, 97. 
Deaconess, 66. 
Deacons, 60-71. 

accounts of, 69. 

Board of, 70. 

decline to serve, 308, 317. 

disciplined, 314. 

dismissed, 314. 

duties of, 38, 62. 

elected, 32, 66, 68, 305-308, 319. 

electors, 68, 306. 

fund of, 63, 64, 111. 

incompetent, 315-317. 

installed, 32, 68, 309-313, 521. 

and judicatories, 69. 

and Lord's table, 63, 69. ■ 

meetings of, 70. 

and Ministers and Ruling El 
ders, 65, 68, 308. 

office of, 44, 62, 313, 317. 

ordained, 32, 68, 309-312. 

origin of office of, 61. 

in other churches, 70, 71. 

preach, 65. 

qualifications of, 62, 65, 68. 
records of, 70. 
resign, 59. 



INDEX. 



587 



Deacons : 

responsibility of, 69, 115. 

restored, 59, 317. 

and Ruling Elders, 65, 308. 

and Session, 64, 69. 

and standards, 311. 

term or rotary, 69, 322. 

and Trustees, 38, 39, 63. 

and vacant churches, 551. 

vows of, 311. 

without charge, 314-317. 
Decisions : 

in appeals and complaints, 191, 
198, 251. 

authority of, 27, 120, 189, 191, 
197, 271, 281. 

in other churches, 199. 

reasons of, recorded, 251. 
Declaration and testimony men, 293. 
Delegates, 167, 238, 244. * 

chosen, 167, 184-188. 

expenses of, 555. 

to Presbyterian Alliance, 282, 
284. 

to Presbytery, 167, 184-188. 

to Southern Church, 293. 

to Synod, 241, 245, 246. 
Demission, 116, 154-156, 215. 
Deposed Ministers, 116, 122, 227. 

restored, 228. 
Deposed Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
59, 122. 

restored, 59, 317. 
Depositories of Publications, 451. 
Difference between Judicatories, 
569. 

Directory for Worship, 14, 18. 

amended, 521. 

revised, 19, 295-299. 
Disabled Ministers, 480-486. 

Fund, 482. 
Disapproved-of records, 173, 230. 
Disciples or Campbellites, 84, 206, 
286. 

Discipline, 27, 113, 124, 135-139, 159. 
Book of, 12, 17. 

revised, 19, 20, 275-299. 
degrees of, 114, 122, 159, 227. 
by General Assembly, 291. 
importance of, 27, 124. 
object of, 27, 114, 124. 
in other churches, 160, 161, 

197-201. 
under Plan of Union, 278. 
by Presbytery, 115,210, 222, 228. 
regularity of, 178. 



Discipline: 

by Session, 113-115, 127, 133, 

159, 252. 
subjects of, 113-116. 
by Synod, 250-254. 
in vacant churches, 127, 131. 
Discontinue a trial, 139. 
Discretion, years of, 87, 91. 
Dismission, 14, 145-152. 
of appeal, 197. 
of baptized, 145. 
of Candidates, 214. 
of case, 138. 
of churches, 234. 
of communicants, 145-152. 
indefinite, 147. 
irregular, 147. 
of Licentiates, 214. 
of Ministers, 210-215. 
in other churches, 156-159. 
when take effect, 149. 
Disorderly termination of member- 
ship, 145, 151. 
Disruption of O.S. and N.S. churches, 
286. 

Dissatisfaction with Pastor, 406-410. 
Dissent, 196. 
Dissolution : 

of churches, 232. 

of General Assembly, 303, 538. 

of pastoral relation, 209, 235, 
343-411. 

in other churches, 410. 
Distribution : 

of records in court, 195. 

of tracts, 442-456. 
District superintendents, 456. 
Divide churches, 232. 
! Division in vote, 535. 
Divorce, 101, 105, 106. 
Doctrinal controversies, 271. 
Doctrinal soundness, 26, 178, 210. 
Doctrinal tracts, 448. 
Doctrine and practice, 25. 
Domestic Missions, 411-430. 

Board of, 425. 

early, 111, 415, 461, 486. 

fund of, 111, 415, 461. 

by General Assembly, 413. 
Domestic Missionaries, 50, 386, 411- 
417. 

itinerant, 51, 413, 416. 

responsibility of, 413, 427. 
Donegal schism, 288. 
Double vote, 303, 426. 
Dropped from roll, 154-156, 214, 222. 



588 



INDEX. 



Duelists, 140. 
Dutie3 of: 

Candidates, 336-340. 

Clerks, 432, 541, 543. 

Deacons, 25, 38, 60-71. 

denominations, 9, 23, 29, 119, 
206, 274. 

Evangelists, 31, 3S6. 

General Assembly, 260, 267-299. 

Licentiates, 83, 354^358. 

Ministers, 25, 45-52, 379-387. 

Moderators, 367, 525-539. 

Pastors, 25, 45-52. 

Presbyteries, 190-235. 

Ruling Elders, 25, 52-60, 311, 
319. 

Sessions, 132-169. 
Synods, 250-256. 

Editors, 52. 
Education : 

Board of, 430-442. 

and Board of Foreign Missions, 
472. 

committee on, 439. 
early measures, 329, 430-433. 
female, 134, 442, 496. 
fund, 432. 
negro, 486-498. 
scheme of, 432. 
societies, 438-440. 
Society, Am., 438. 
Effeot of appeal and complaint, 193, 
251. 

of approval of records, 173. 
Elders. See Ruling Elders. 
Election : 

of Clerk, 170, 544-550. 

of Commissioners, 263, 552-554. 

of Deacons, 32, 66, 68, 305-308, 
319. 

of delegates, 167, 184-188. 
irrogular, 306. 
mode of, changed, 317, 322. 
of Moderator, 302, 528-530. 
of Pastors, 166, 365-368. 

in other churches, 364. 
of Professors, 342, 393. 
of Ruling Elders, 32, 57, 305- 
323. 

rotary or term, 317-323. 
of Sabbath-school officers, 162- 
164. 

of secretaries, 393. 
of Trustees, 38. 
Elective affinity courts, 182. 



Electors : 

of church officers, 57, 68, 305. 

of Pastors, 115, 166, 365. 

of Trustees, 38, 115. 
Eliot and missions, 459. 
Emancipation Proclamation, 489. 
Engagement, marriage, 107. 
English Bible, 346, 349, 565. 
English Presbyterian Church, 12, 14. 
Entertainment of General Assembly, 
562. 

Fund for, 562. 
Envelope plnn, 373. 
Episcopal Church, 9, 29, 46, 119, 1 56, 
160, 177, 199, 202, 208, 387. 

Board of Missions of, 467. 

Reformed, 157, 204. 
Evangelical Alliance, 96, 282. 
Evangelist, 31, 33, 50, 386, 565. 
Evidence, 137, 195. 
Examinations : 

of Candidates, 201, 327, 349. 

for admission to Presbytery, 210. 

of records, 172, 229, 258. 
I Exception to records, 173, 229. 
Excommunication, 89, 122. 
Expenses of delegates, 559. 
Expository preaching, 81, 551. 
Extemporary preaching, 81. 
Extension, Church, 421-424, 473- 
475. 

Extinct churches, 115, 233. 
Extinct Presbyteries, 212, 254. 
Extracts from records, 171, 541, 544 
Extraordinary officers, 42. 

Faith and Practice, 25, 27, 42. 
Faith, profession of, 139-144. 
Fairfield Institute, 497. 
Fallibility of Church, 27, 178. 
Fasting, 93. 
Fellowships, 436. 
Female education, 134, 442, 496. 
First Book of Discipline, 12. 
Foeticide, 106, 272. 
Forbearance, 25. 
Foreign Candidates, 336. 
Foreign Licentiates, 212. 
Foreign Ministers, 212. 
Foreign Missions, 459-473. 

A. B. C. F. M., 465. 

of American Church, 461. 

Board of, 471-473. 
Women, 472. 

committees on, 465-467. 

early efforts, 459-463. 



INDEX. 



Foreign Missions : 

and Indians, 459, 461-464. 

Moravian, 461. 

societies, 459-471. 
women's, 473. 

under Synod, 461. 

Western F. M. Society, 469. 
Foreign Missionaries, 308, 413, 485. 

responsibility of, 413. 

as Ruling Elders, 308. 
Foreign Presbyteries, 465, 557. 
Form: 

of call, Pastor, 368. 

of certificates. See Certifi- 
cates. 

of government, 19, 290, 347. 378. 

revised, 19, 20, 294-297. 
of installation : 

of Pastors, 381-386, 397- 
401. 

of Ruling Elders and Dea- 
cons, 310-313. 
of Licensure, 353-355. 
of ordination : 

of Ministers, 381-387. 
of Ruling Elders and Dea- 
cons, 310-313. 
of organization of church, 30-41. 
of reception of communicants, 
142. 

Four years in seminary, 352. 
Fraternal relations, 288-293. 
Freedmen, 486-499. 

and Board of Home Missions, 
495. 

committee on, 491, 494. 

Department of Board of Home 
Missions, 494. 

early efforts, 486. 

schools for, 484, 496-498. 
French Presbyterian Church, 16. 
Friends : 

baptism of, 87. 

marriage, 98. 
Fund: 

African, 487. 

Commissioners', 559. 

for Disabled Ministers, 482-484. 

Education, 432. 

Entertainment, 562-564. 

Erection, 477. 

Indian, 461. 

Mission, 415. 

for Pious Uses, 415, 473. 

Poor, 63. 

Relief, 483. 



Fund: 

Supplementary, 562-564. 
Sustentation, 499-506. 
Widows', 480. 
Funerals, 140, 162. 

General Assembly, 260-304. 
appeals in, 268-270. 

final, 251, 260, 268. 
authority of, 250, 267, 271, 321 
and Board of Education, 332. 
and Boards, 255, 419. 
the Bond of Union, 267. 
Centennial of, 263. 
and churches, 274, 563. 
clerks of, 532, 539, 544. 
commissions of, 253, 268. 
commissioners of, 263, 267, 300, 

552-564. 
committee-men in, 279, 550. 
and committees, 418. 
and constitution, 295-299. 
constitutional rules, 294. 
corporate rights of, 281. 
correspondence, 265, 275-284. 
corresponding members of, 265. 
decisions of, 271. 
dissolution of, 300, 303, 538. 
and doctrinal controversies, 271. 
first, 17, 261, 262. 
and final appeal, 260, 268. 
letters, pastoral, from, 294. 
and lower courts, 254, 267. 
meetings of, 299-301. 
adjourned, 290, 551. 
place and time of, 262, 299, 
301, 538. 
members of, 263, 267, 300, 552- 
564. 

and Ministers, 267, 274, 413. 

foreign, 212. 
minutes of, 544, 561, 564. 
and missions, 413,421-430, 465- 

473, 486-496. 
Moderator of, 301,303, 525-531. 
of 0. S. and N. S. branches, 

261, 286, 287. 
origin of, 17, 262. 
and other churches, 265, 274- 

284. 

opened, 301, 303, 529-541. 
original jurisdiction, 267. 
and overtures, 294-299. 
pastoral letters of, 294. 
and permanent committees, 418 
and Plan of Union, 277-279. 



590 



INDEX. 



General Assembly: 

popular meetings at, 539. 
powers of, 260, 265-299. 
and Presbyterian Alliance, 281- 
284. 

and Presbytery, 268, 273. 
and questions in thesi, 271. 
quorum of, 266. 

ratio of representation in, 263, 
558. 

recommendations of, 271. 

of reunited Church, 261. 

review records, 258, 270. 

and rules, constitutional, 294. 

and schism, 285-294. 

and seminaries, 332-347. 

and Sessions, 274. 

and slavery, 486-494. 

and standards, 20, 294-299. 

and standing committees, 417. 

and standing orders, 538. 

and standing rules, 294. 

and Southern Pres. Church, 261, 

288-293. 
and Synods, 244, 248, 258, 270, 

272. 

testimony of, 272. 

and theological seminaries, 332- 

347, 572. 
title of, 260. 

trial by commission in, 253, 269, 
272. 

triennial, 299, 300. 
. Trustees of, 482. 

consummate union, 279. 
women's convention during, 473. 
General Presbytery, 241, 260. 
General Rules for Judicatories, 530- 
538. 

General rumor, 135, 538. 
General Superintendent of Sabbath- 
school work, 458. 
German Candidates, 336. 
German schools, 430. 
German theological seminaries, 341. 
Gifts, extraordinary, 42. 
Girls' school, 134, 442, 496. 
Glebe, 369, 512. 
God-parents, 88. 
Goodness and truth, 25. 
Government, church, 9-12, 117-126, 
177-181. 

by courts, 117-126. 

definite, 30, 117. 

in early Church, 44, 117. 

kinds of, 9-12. 



Government, church: 
necessity of, 30, 117. 
origin of, 11, 44, 118. 
under Plan of Union, 277-279. 
Presbyterian, 10, 21-27, 44, 118, 

179, 261. 
by representatives, 52-60, 245, 

262. 

right to determine, 23, 118. 

uniformity of, 178. 
Graded schools, 497. 
Grievances : 

of Pastor, 402-406. 

of people, 406-409. 
Guilty, plea of, 159, 225. 

Half-way Covenant, 88. 
Hand of fellowship, 313, 384. 
Heathen : 

baptism of, 86. 

marriages of, 101. 

missions to. See Foreign Mi§- 
sions. 

witnesses, 138. 
Hebrew and Greek, 335, 344. 
Heidelberg Catechism, 108. 
Helper, 50. 

Helps, Sabbath-school, 162. 

Heresy, 225, 272. 

Higher criticism, 344. 

Highest court of appeal, 251, 260, 

268. 

Historical sermons, 524. 
Historical Society, 521-525. 
Home instruction, 134. 
Home Missions, 411-430. 

applications to, 426, 427. 
Board of, 415-430. 
departments of : 
Freedmen, 494. 
sustentation, 501. 
Women, 428-430. 
committee on, 421-425. 

advisory, 425. 
early, 415. 
Fund, 415. 

by General Assembly, 413* 

societies, 420. 
Home Missionaries, 412-414. 

Evangelists, 50. 

itinerant, 51, 416. 
Home, Presbyterian, 485. 
Honorably retired, 52, 217. 
House, Presbyterian, 449, 450. 
Hymnal, 79. 
Hymn-books, 77-80. 



INDEX. 



591 



Immersion, 89. 

Imperfectly organized churches, 34. 
Imposition of hands, 203, 309, 383. 
Incapacity of Ruling Elders, 315. 
Incorporation, 36, 37, 39, 479. 
Increase of the Ministry, 570. 
Independent Brethren, 286. 
Independent church government, 10. 
Independent Synod of Missouri, 288. 
Indian : 

Fund, 461. 

Missions, 426, 461-464. 

policy, 464. 
Indiana Theological Seminary, 440. 
India, missions in, 460. 
India Theological Seminary, 472. 
Induction of Moderator, 302, 529. 
Infanticide, 106, 272. 
Infants baptized, 85-89. 
Inferior judicatory heard, 195. 

retire, 196. 
Informal meetings of Session, 128, 

144, 177, 537. 
Inspiration, 345. 
Installation, 208, 309, 325, 397. 

necessity of, 309, .313, 321, 370, 
400. 

and ordination, 309, 375. 

in other churches, 401. 

of Pastor, 208, 381-386, 397, 400. 

of Ruling Elder and Deacon, 32, 
312, 324. 

time and place of, 375, 397. 

vows at, 312, 382, 398. 
Instruction : 

of children, 108, 134, 162, 436, 
442, 447, 457. 

of colored race, 355, 486-499. 
Insurance, life, 481, 486. 
Intemperance. See Temperance. 
Interlocutory meetings, 169, 537. 
In transitu, 50, 115, 136. 
Irish Presbyterian Church, 14, 499. 
Irregular elections, 306. 
Itinerant Missionaries, 51, 413, 416. 

Jefferson College, 339. 
Jasus Association, 459. 
Judgment, private, 22. 
Judgment recorded, 194. 
Judgment without process, 133. 
Judicatories, 117-304, 572. 

differences between, 569. 

open and private, 240, 537. 

in other churches, 156-159, 199. 
Judicial business, 131, 222, 537. 



Judicial commission, 196, 226, 25S, 

269. 

Judicial committee, 38. 
Judicial process, 222. 
Jurisdiction over : 

baptized members, 108, 114. 
Candidates, 116, 133, 201, 326, 

328, 331, 347, 355. 
communicants, 115, 136. 
of extinct church, 115. 
in transitu, 136. 
suspended, 115, 133. 
Licentiates, 116, 133, 355. 
Ministers, 50, 116, 181, 210-229, 
267. 

Missionaries, 116, 413, 428. 
original, 115, 133, 181, 210, 267. 
Ruling Elders and Deacons, 5S, 
69, 116. 

Knowledge and Religion, 25. 

Ladies* Boards, 428, 472. 
Ladies' schools, 134, 402. 
Lane Theological Seminary, 340. 
Lay baptism, 83. 

Laying on of hands, 203, 309, 383. 

Lay on table, 534. 

Lay ordination, 206. 

Lay preaching, 50, 80, 547. 

Lesson-helps, 162, 457. 

Letters. See Certificates. 

circular, 294. 

pastoral, 294. 
Liberia, 490. 
Liberty, Christian, 22. 
Liberty, Sabbath-school, 163, 458. 
License, 202, 320-358. 

examination for, 348-351. 

expire, 357. 

form of, 353, 355. 

and ordination, 202, 353. 

in other churches, 202, 387-392. 

renewed, 357. 

revoked, 357. 

temporary, 353. 

by what Presbytery, 326, 347. 

vows at, 354. 

when applied for, 351. 
Licentiates, 347, 355. 

and benediction, 117. 

as Candidates for pastorate, 
358-362. 

and Catechism, 109, 350, 354. 

as Clerks, 542. 

colored, 335, 348, 352, 495, 499, 



592 



INDEX. 



Licentiates : 

communicants, 116, 133, 328, 
355. 

dismissed, 214, 356. 

duties of, 83, 354-356. 

foreign, 212. 

and judicatories, 356. 

and marriage, 97, 356. 

as Moderator, 130, 356. 

ordained, 203, 381. 

from other churches, 207, 212. 

powers of, 354. 

qualifications of, 348-358. 

preach, 353-358. 

received, 212. 

responsible, 115, 133, 355. 

and standards, 354. 

transferred, 356. 

women, 325. 
Life insurance, 481, 486. 
Limited eldership, 317-323. 
Lincoln University, 341, 348, 352, 
490. 

Liquor, drinking and sale of, 140, 

509-512. 
List, reserved, 154. 
Literature, Sabbath-school, 163, 447, 

457. 
Liturgies, 75. 

Loans of Erection Fund, 476. 
Local Evangelists, 50, 354, 565. 
London Missionary Society, 460. 
Luther and foreign missions, 459. 
Lutheran Church, 158, 161, 177, 200, 
203. 

Makemie, Rev., 14. 
Manses, 369, 512-515 

and Board of Erection, 515. 

committee on, 512-515. 
Marriage, 97-108. 

Mass. Society for Christian Knowl- 
edge, 446. 
Mass. Tract Society, 446. 
Masters and baptism, 86. 
Means of grace, 71-117. 

and Session, 80, 162-164, 546- 
548. 

Medway Graded School, 497. 
Meetings : 

of congregation, 165-167. 

called by Session, 165, 306, 

363, 404, 408. 
demanded, 165, 362. 
to olect commissioners, 405- 
400. 



Meetings of congregation : 

to elect Pastor, 115, 166, 
362. 

to elect Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, 56, 66, 115, 165, 
306. 

and resignation of Pastor, 

115, 166, 404, 408. 
to elect Trustees, 39, 115. 
officers of, 39, 165, 363, 367, 
409. 

opened and closed, 365. 
records of, 367. 
of General Assembly, 290-303, 

538. 

adjourned, 301, 551. 
Clerk of, 541-546. 
dissolved, 300, 304, 538. 
interlocutory, 537. 
Moderator of, 301-304, 525- 
531. 

opened and closed, 301, 

303, 538. 

place and time, 262, 301, 

304, 538. 
pro-re-nata, 300. 
records of, 544, 557, 560. 

popular at judicatories, 539. 
of Presbytery, 236-240. 

adjourned, 238. 

interlocutory, 537. 

intermediate, 237. 

less than a quorum, 189. 

officers of, 525, 528, 542, 
545-550. 

opened and closed, 239, 
543. 

ordered by Synod, 239. 
place and time, 237-239. 
private, 240, 537. 
pro-re-nata, 237. 
records of, 231, 252. 
on Sabbath, 247. 
stated, 237. 
of Session, 168. 
called, 168. 
demanded, 168. 
informal, 128, 140, 177, 
537. 

interlocutory, 169, 537. 
for judicial business, 131, 
168. 

officers of, 129-132, 170. 
opened and closed, 176, 

543. 

private, 108, 537. 



INDEX. 



593 



Meetings of Session : 

records of, 170, 194, 229. 
of Synod, 247-250. 
adjourned, 248. 
failure of, 247. 
interlocutory, 537. 
less than a quorum, 247. 
officers of, 256, 525-538, 

643-546. 
opened and closed, 256, 

538. 

place and time, 248. 
private, 537. 
pro-re-nata, 248, 249. 
records of, 257. 
on Sabbath, 247. 
stated, 256. 
of women's convention, 473. 
Members : 

baptized. See Baptized Mem- 
bers. 
of Boards, 417-419. 
of church. See Communicants. 
of commissions, 196, 253, 269. 
of committees, 531. 
of General Assembly. See Com- 
missioners. 

at adjourned meetings, 300. 
corresponding, 265, 274- 
285. 

of judicatories, 126, 181, 241, 
263. 
retire, 196. 
vote, 199, 230, 535. 
as witnesses, 137. 
of Presbytery, 181-188, 210. 
at adjourned meetings, 238. 
corresponding, 240, 274. 
examined, 210. 
of extinct Presbyteries, 115, 

212, 253. 
of Session, 126. 

corresponding, 169. 
of Synod, 241-246. 

at adjourned meeting, 248. 
corresponding, 250, 274. 
Membership, church, 9, 23, 29, 141. 
begin and terminate, 142, 150, 

151, 154. 
of the disciplined, 146. 
of the dismissed, 145, 151. 
of the restored, 142. 
Methodist Episcopal Church, 158, 
160, 179, 181, 200, 203, 204, 
391. 

Book Concern, 446, 

38 



Mileage, Committee on, 560-564. 
Minister, translation of, 392-401. 
Ministerial : 

life insurance, 431, 486. 
parity, 10, 46. 
relief, 483. 

support, 368-374, 504. 
sustentation, 499, 506. 
Ministers, 45-52, 55, 65. 
absent, 130, 215. 
accused, 223. 
accuser of, 223. 
authority of, 27, 120. 
and baptism, 83, 87, 143. 
and benediction, 47, 117. 
and church membership, 133. 
over two churches, 49, 132, 186. 
called, 161, 365-368, 393. 
cited, 137, 138, 224. 
colored, 335, 348, 486-498. 
as counsel, 136, 224. 
counsel for, 224. 
demand trial, 223. 
demit, 116, 215, 222, 228. 
deposed, 116, 123, 207, 229. 
disabled, 446, 486. 
disciplined, 222, 227. 
dismissed, 210-215. 
dropped from roll, 214, 222. 
duties of, 25, 45, 47-52, 381. 
elected Pastor, 166, 362, 393. 
Evangelists, 31, 33, 50, 386. 
of extinct Presbyteries, 254. 
foreign, 212, 213. 
honorably retired, 52, 217. 
installed, 208, 381-386, 397 
400. 

in other churches, 401. 
in transitu, 50. 
itinerant, 51, 413, 416. 
judged, 210, 222. 
and Lord's Supper, 90, 92, 93. 
members : 

of church, 133. 
of court, 181, 241, 263. 
of Presbytery, 181-1S8, 
210, 254. 
Missionary, 51, 413-416. 
Moderators, 129-132, 525, 450 
office of, perpetual, 44. 
ordain, 32, 57, 68, 310, 383. 
ordination of, 203, 205, 208, 324, 
383. 

in other churches, 389- 392. 
and ordinances, 74, 76, 80, 82* 

93, 97-117. 



594 



INDEX. 



Ministers : 

organize churohes, 30, 35, 232. 
parity of, 10, 46. 
priests, 47. 

qualifications of, 45, 55, 378- 
581. 

and qualified letters, 216. 
and quorum. 127, 188, 246, 266. 
received, 208, 210, 229. 
rejected, 210. 

removed, 203, 209, 235, 252, 

393, 397, 401-411. 
responsible, 50, 116, 210-229, 

252, 268, 413, 428. 
restored, 221, 228. 
retired, 52, 215. 
and Ruling Elder, 55, 57, 308. 
and Sabbath-school, 109, 162. 
and sacraments, 83-93, 143. 
and secular business, 215, 485. 
sine titulo, 47, 50, 207. 
slandered, 223. 

and the standards, 24, 25, 379. 
suspended, 222, 224, 227. 
translated, 392-401. 
tried, 222. 

unemployed, 216-220, 572. 

Unitarian, 84, 119, 206. 

vows of, 379, 381. 

withdraw, 24, 220. 

without charge, 47, 50, 57, 66, 
183, 216-220. 

witnesses, 137. 

women, 81, 325. 
Ministerial adjustment, 572. 
Ministry, 45, 52, 567. 

calf to, 324. 

distinct from eldership, 55, 308. 

increase of, 570. 

parity of, 10, 46. 

threefold, 46, 204, 388. 
Minutes. See Records. 
Minutes of General Assembly, 544, 
561, 564. 

Minutes of less than a quorum, 128. 
Miraculous gifts, 42. 
Mission : 

chapels, 187, 478. 

charges, 500. 

churches, 233. 

Fund, 415. 

pastorates, 502. 

Presbyteries, 183, 466, 548. 
Missionaries, 51. 

of Board of Publication, 442- 
459. 



Missionaries : 

and the Boards, 422, 427. 
colored, 335, 348, 486-498. 
Evangelists, 31, 33, 50, 233, 

386. 

foreign, 233, 413. 

and General Assembly, 413, 

423, 466. 

itinerant, 51, 413, 416. 

Moravian, 460. 

Pastors, 524, 526. 

responsible, 115, 413, 428. 

Ruling Elders, 308. 

superintendents of, 256, 436. 

supervisory, 256. 

Synodical, 256. 
Missionary department, 452-459. 
Missionary Fund, 415. 
Missionary societies, 460, 465-471. 
Missions, 411-525. 

Boards of. See Boards. 

Committees of. See Commit- 
tees. 

early, 109, 415, 459, 486. 

and General Assembly, 413, 

421-426, 461-472, 486. 
and Presbytery of Salem, 471. 
and Synod of Pittsburg, 469. 
Mixed churches, 278. 
Mode of electing officers, 279, 282, 
528. 

charged, 317, 322. 
Moderator, 525-531. 

authority of, 525-531. 
call meetings, 168, 237, 249. 
chosen, 302, 528. 
and committees, 531. 
of congregation, 165, 363, 367, 
409. 

appeal from, 165, 363. 
duties of, 240, 256, 301, 303, 

485-531. 
of General Assembly, 300-303, 
485-531. 

last present, 301, 531. 
vice-, 303, 531. 
inducted, 303, 529. 
in judicial cases, 131, 303, 528. 
last present, 301, 531. 
leave the chair, 303, 531. 
member of judicatory, 301, 527, 
531. 

a Minister, 129-132, 525, 540. 

and oaths, 526. 

preach, 239, 256, 301. 

of Presbytery, 23*% 525, 540. 



INDEX. 



Moderator : 

of Sessions, 129-132, 527, 542. 
appeal from, 129. 
convene Session, 168. 
other than Pastor, 120, 540. 
of vacant churches, 130, 
131, 220, 528. 
of Synod, 248, 529, 540. 
vice, 303, 531. 
vote of, 303, 526, 531. 
Mohegan Bible, 460. 
Monthly concert of prayer, 74. 
More, H., Tracts, 446. 
Moravian missions, 460. 
Mormonism, 97, 99. 
Morse, Rev. Jedidiah, 446. 
Music, 76, 77, 164. 

and Session, 76, 164. 

Names op Ministers, 45. 
Narrative of religion, 174, 235, 259. 

blanks for, 175, 235. 
Necessity of church government, 
117. 

of Ruling Elders, 34. 

Negro slavery, 486-494. 
New Albany Theological Seminary, 
341. 

Newberry Scholarship, 436. 
New England Tract Society, 446. 
New Light party, 286. 
New School branch, 280, 286. 
New version of Bible, 445. 
Nomination of officers, 166, 306. 
Non-communicants' vote, 38. 
Normal classes, 458. 
Normal schools for Freedmen, 497. 
North-western Advisory Committee, 
425. 

North-western Theological Semi- 
nary, 340. 
Notice : 

of appeal and complaint, 193. 
of congregational meeting, 363. 
of deposition of Ministers, 228. 
of reception of members, 142, 
145. 

of Ministers, 214. 

Oaths administered, 123, 526. 
Object : 

of discipline, 124. 

of church government, 27, 124, 
178. 

of ordinances, 72. 

of particular churches, 30. 



Object : 

of union of churches, 178. 
Objections filed, 138. 
(Ecumenical Council, 282. 
Offences, 121. 

Offenders, 135, 159, 195, 222, 252, 
273. 

disciplined, 113, 159, 227, 268. 
restored, 142, 221, 228, 315, 317. 
Offerings in worship, 567. 
Omcers : 

of church, 25, 41-71. 

chosen, 32, 57, 66, 166, 
305-323, 365-368, 393- 
397. 

duties of, 25, 38, 45-71, 
311-323, 378-382. 

electors of, 56, 68, 306, 365. 

extraordinary, 42. 

permanent, 44-71, 118. 

qualifications of, 26, 45, 57, 
66, 308, 378. 

and standards, 24, 26, 311, 
379. 

of General Assembly, 538. 

of congregational meetings, 39, 
165, 363, 367. 

of Sabbath-school, 162-164. 

of synagogue, 44, 53, 61. 
Old and New School churches, 280, 
286. 

records of, 281. 

union of, 280. 
Old psalms, 78. 

Open and private judicatories, 168, 
239, 537. 

Opening sermon, 239, 256, 301, 528. 
Order, rules of, 530, 538. 
Orderly appeals and complaints, 
192. 

Orders, standing, 538. 
Ordinances, 71-117. 

of Old and New Testaments, 72, 
82. 

and Session, 74, 359, 546-548. 
in vacant churches, 80, 359, 
546-548. 
Ordination, 51, 203, 309, 383. 

of Ministers, 203, 205, 324, 383. 
charges at, 385, 
by fraud, 207. 
and installation, 375, 382. 
lay, 206. 

in other churches, 387-392. 
of other churches recog- 
nized, 26, 206. 



596 



INDEX. 



Ordination of Ministers: 

of Roman Catholic Church, 

203, 206. 
on Sabbath, 208, 380. 
sine titulo, 51, 207, 386. 
time and place, 206, 375, 

386. 
trials for, 378. 
Unitarian, 206. 
votes for, 380. 
vows, 311, 379, 381. 
by what Presbytery, 208. 
by whose hands, 205, 383. 
of women, 81, 325. 
of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
57, 309. 
. charges at, 313. 
necessary, 309, 313. 
vows, 311. 

without election. 306. 
Organization of Church, 80-41, 232. 
Origin of Church, 28. 41. 
Origin of church government. 11. 
44, 118. 

Original jurisdiction. 115. 13-°». IS2, 

210, 267. 
Original parties. 135, 195. 223. 
Orphan fund. 4S6\ 

Orphans, heathen, and baptism, 86. 
Overtures : 

to General Assembly, 254, 294. 

to Presbyteries, 231, 294-299. 

Pa>*-Presbyteria>- Council. 2S2. 
Papal church government, 9. 
Papers of General Assembly, 532. 
Parents : 

and children, 9, 29, 108, 134, 

146, 324. 
consent to marriage, 96, 107. 
and Sabbath-school, 110. 
Parity of Ministers, 10, 46. 
Parochial schools, 436-43S, 497. 
Parsonages, 369. 512-515. 
Particular church, See Church. 
Parties, original, 135, 195, 223. 
Parts of trial, 349-351, 378-380. 
Passover, 73, 82. 
Pastoral : 

churches, 500. 
letters, 294. 
relation, 358-411. 

constituted, 208, 375-400. 

in other churches, 401. 
dissolved, 209, 235, 253, 
393, 401-411. 



Pastoral relation : 

in other churches 441) 

permanent, 392, 403. 
visitation, 161. 
Pastors, 45-50. 

assistant, 49, 131. 

and church courts, 181, 241, 

263, 542. 
at large, 49. 
communicants, 133. 
over churches, 49, 132, 186. 
duties of, 25, 45-52. 
elect, 50, 130. 
elected, 166, 365-368, 393. 

in other churches, 364, 
366. 

electors of, 166. 365. 
emeritus, 49, 131. 
helper, 50. 

installed, 208, 381-386, 397, 
400. 

in other churches, 401. 
Moderator, 128-131, 166, 363, 

367, 409, 527, 540. 
ordain, 57, 68, 310. 
and ordinances, 74, 76, 80, 82- 

93, 97, 108, 111, 117. 
ordination of, 203, 205, 324, 

383. 

and people, 402-410. 

and Presbytery, 210, 216, 373. 

procured, 359-362. 

and quorum, 127, 128. 

removed. 208, 235, 252, 303, 

397, 401^-11. 
resign, 208, 401-411. 

in other churches, 410. 
and Ruling Elders, 45, 48, 55 

57. 

and Sabbath-school, 110, 162. 
and sacratnents, 83, 87, 90-93, 
143. 

salary of, 209, 368-374, 409, 
502-505. 

sought, 359-362. 

suspended, 228. 

translated, 209, 392-401. 

tried, 222. 

and Trustees, 37. 

vg. people, 402-406. 

voters for, 166, 365. 

withdraw, 24, 214, 216, 220. 
Penalties, 122, 159, 227. 
People : 

and representation, 53, 167 9 
184-188. 



INDEX. 



597 



People : 

va. Pastor, 406-410. 
Permanent Clerk, 548. 
Permanent Committee, 418. 

on Benevolence, 515-521. 

and Boards, 419. 

on Correspondence, 2S4. 

on Education, 439, 491. 

on Erection, 475. 

on Extension, 423, 473. 

on Freedmen, 486-499. 

on Manses, 512-515. 

on Missions, 411-414. 
Foreign, 467. 
Home, 424, 494. 

on Publication, 448. 

on Relief, 482. 

on Sustentation, 501. 

on Temperance, 509-512. 
Permanent officers, 44, 45-71, 118. 
Permanent eldership, 58, 317-323. 
Petition : 

for organization of church, 31, 
232. 

right of, 191. 
Pew-holders, 166, 365. 
Pew-rents, 372. 

Philadelphia Education Society, 440. 
Place of meeting, 239, 304. 

changed, 248. 
Plan of Union, 266, 277-279. 
Plea of guilty, 150, 225. 
Polity. See Government. 
Polygamy, 97. 
Poor. See Deacon. 

Fund, 63, 164. 
Pope, 9, 46, 85, 179. 
Popular meetings, 539. 
Postponement, 533. 
Posture in prayer, 75. 
Pouring in baptism, 89. 
Power of Boards, 419. 
Power, church, 24, 27, 120, 124, 191. 

source of, 26-28, 44, 121. 
Power : 

of church courts, 27, 120, 124, 
191. 

of church officers, 25, 45, 52, 
120. 

of civil courts, 18, 23, 120, 197. 
of General Assembly, 260, 267, 
270. 

ministerial, 27, 120. 
of Presbytery, 190-235. 
of Session, 134-168. 
of Synod, 250-256. 



Power: 

of Trustees, 40, 41. 
Praise, 76-80. 
Prayer, 74-76, 81, 94, 97. 

week of, 96. 
Preacher of opening sermon, 239 

256, 301, 528. 
Preaching, 80-82, 358. 

extempore, 81. 

lay, 51, 80. 

in vacant church, 80, 546. 

without license, 80, 353. 

women, 81. 
Preliminary Principles, 21-27. 
Presbyter. See Minister. 
Presbyterial schools, 430. 
Presbyterial visitation, 231. 
Presbyterian : 

Alliance, 281-284. 
in India, 472. 

Annuity and Life Insurance Co., 
481. 

Boards. See Boards. 
churches, 10-15. 

O. S. and N. S., 280, 286. 
Historical Society, 521-525. 
House, 449, 450. 
Hymnal, 79. 
Polity, 10, 21-27, 44, 118, 179, 261. 
importance of, 119. 
origin of, 11, 118. 
Tract and Sunday-school Book 
Soc, 447. 
Presbyterianism, 10, 11, 21-27, 44, 
118, 179, 261. 
in early Church, 44, 53, 54. 
in New Testament, 11, 21-27, 

44, 53, 118. 
in Old Testament, 11, 191. 
Presbytery, 177-241. 

absentees from, 185, 216. 
appeals in, 190-198. 
and Boards, 327-340, 422, 427. 
boundaries of, 182, 184. 

changed, 1S4, 252, 273. 
chartered, 39, 445. 
and church charters, 36-39. 
and churches, extinct, 148, 233. 
churches represented in, 184. 
cited, 252. 
Clerk of, 236, 543. 
commissions of, 196, 226. 
commissioners of, 246, 263, 303, 

551-564. 
and congregations, 35, 394, 402- 
405. 



598 



INDEX. 



Presbytery : 

corresponding members of, 240, 
274. 

delegates from, 242-245. 
delegates to, 167, 134-188. 
dissolved, 183, 273. 
divided, 252, 273. 
and doctrine and discipline, 
231. 

elective affinity, 182. 

extinct, 116, 212, 254. 

first, 12, 16, 246. 

foreign, 184, 273, 466, 467, 557. 

formed, 184, 213, 273. 

and General Assembly, 254, 268, 

273, 295-299. 
incorporated, 39, 479. 
less than five Ministers, 183. 
meetings. See Meetings. 
members of, 181-189, 210. 

corresponding, 240, 274. 

examined, 210. 
and Ministers, 183, 208. 
mission, 183, 466, 547. 
and Missionaries, 115, 412, 428. 
and missions, 411-413,416,471. 
Moderator of, 237, 528, 542. 
narrative of, 174, 235, 259. 
overtures to, 254, 275. 
powers of, 190-235. 

over Candidates, 201, 323- 
358. 

to employ, 353, 358. 
to examine, 201, 327, 

349, 387. 
to license, 202, 326, 347, 

353-356. 
to receive and dismiss, 

202, 214, 327. 
to recommend, 327, 

330-337. 
to superintend, 201, 

328, 339. 
over churches, 30-35, 186, 
218, 358, 412. 
to assess, 559. 
to cite, 394, 404. 
to dismiss, 234. 
to dissolve, 148, 234. 
to divide, 232. 
to form, 30, 35, 232. 
to receive, 234. 
to superintend vacant, 

215-220, 358, 412, 

547. 
to unite, 234. 



Presbytery, powers of, over churches . 

to vacate, 209, 235, 253, 

393, 401-411. 
to visit, 233. 
over commissioners, 3U3, 

545, 552, 554. 
over communicants, 148, 
232. 

over congregations, 35, 235, 

394, 395, 402-405. 
over Licentiates : 

to approve call, 374- 
378. 

to examine, 378. 

to extend or recall li- 
cense, 357. 

to ordain, 203, 205, 
381. 

to receive and dismiss, 

212, 214. 
to superintend, 115 

133, 355. 
over members of, 209-229. 
to censure, 1 15, 222. 
to judge qualification, 
210. 

to receive and dismiss, 
209-215. 
over Ministers, 115, 207- 
229. 

to approve calls, 208, 
368, 377, 396. 

to approve salary, 368- 
374. 

to cite, 137, 138, 224. 
to direct, 216-220. 
to discipline, 207, 222- 
229. 

to dissolve pastoral re- 
lation, 209, 235, 253. 
393, 401-411. 

to examine, 210. 

to install, 209, 381-386, 
397-401. 

to judge, 208, 210, 223- 
229. 

to receive and dismiss, 

209-215. 
to remove, 209, 235, 

293, 404-411. 
to restore, 221, 228. 
to translate, 392-401. 
over Missionaries, 115, 413, 
428. 

over Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, 58, 69. 



INDEX. 



599 



Presbytery, powers of, over Ruling 
Elders and Deacons : 

to commission, 263, 

548-550. 
to discipline, 58, 127, 

133-139. 
to retire, 316. 
over Sessions, 185. 

to answer appeals, etc., 

190-199. 
to appoint Moderators, 

131, 528. 
to direct, 217-222, 547. 
to review records, 172, 

229. 

quorum of, 188-190. 
less than, 189, 531. 

records of, 235, 252. 

reports of, 235. 

schools under, 430. 

and Session, 133, 177-179. 

succession of, 273. 

and Synod, 239, 251-253. 

territory of, 182, 184. 

Trustees of, 39. 

try by commission, 196, 226. 
Precentor, 77. 
Presiding officer, 525. 
Previous question, 534. 
Priests, 47. 

Princeton Theological Seminary, 
340. 

Principal commissioner, 554. 
Principles of Presbyterianisin, 9, 10, 

21-27, 44, 118, 179, 261. 
Printed minutes, 195, 259, 546, 561, 

564. 

Private judgment, 22. 
Private meetings, 168, 240, 537. 
Probation of foreign Ministers, 212, 
224. 

Probationers, 323. 

Process, judicial, 131, 134-139, 159, 

194, 224. 
Profession of faith, 139-145. 
Professor of Theology, 339. 
Professors in theological seminaries, 
52, 332, 342-346. 

and Candidates, 332-337. 

chosen, 342, 363. 

responsible,115,133,182,210,342. 
Property of church, 36-41. 
Prophets, 43. 

Proportional giving, 520, 568. 
Pro-re-nata meeting, 237, 248, 249, 
300. 



Prosecutor, 135, 138, 195, 538. 

of a Minister, 223. 
Prosecuting Committee, 223, 538. 
Protest, 199. 
Psalms and hymns, 78. 
Psalms, old, 78. 
Psalmist, 79. 
Publication, 442-459. 

of bans, 107. 

of Bibles, 443. 

Board of, 447-459. 

departments of, 451-459. 

of books and tracts, 445-454. 

Committee on, 448. 

early measures, 442. 

of lesson-helps, 162, 457. 

of restoration, 122, 123. 

of sentence, 122. 

by Synod, 447. 
Puritans, 15. 

Qualifications : 

for baptism, 85-87, 139-145. 

of Candidates, 326-328. 

of communicants, 91, 139-145. 

of Deacons, 24, 26, 62, 65, 66. 

of Licentiates, 348-351. 

of members of Presbytery, 210. 

of Ministers, 24, 26, 45, 55, 210, 
378, 382. 

of Ruling Elders, 24, 26, 56, 311. 
Qualified certificates, 146, 150, 212. 
Questions of doctrine and discipline, 

231, 295. 
Questions in thesi, 271. 
Quorum, 530. 

of commissions, 253. 

of General Assembly, 266. 

less than, 127, 189, 247, 273, 531. 

of Presbytery, 188. 

of Session, 127. 

of Synod, 246. 

Ratio of Representation, 242, 240, 

263, 558. 
Reading records, 194, 195. 
Reading sermons, 81. 
Reasons recorded, 257. 
Reception : 

of churches, 234. 

of Licentiates. 212. 

of members, 91, 139-145. 

of Ministers, 210-213. 

of Probationers, 212, 323. 
Recognition of other churches, 9, 23, 
29, 119, 206, 274. 



GOO 



INDEX. 



Recommendations : 

for aid, 327, 230-338, 426, 477, 

484, 486, 499. 
of General Assembly, 267, 271. 
Record : 

of judgment, 194. 
of license, 355. 
of ordination, 385. 
of trial, 171, 194, 195, 257. 
Record-book : 

of church courts, 170, 235, 239, 

243, 252, 270. 
of congregations, 165, 170, 367, 
543. 

of Deacons, 70. 
Records of judicatories, 170, 229, 
254, 257, 270, 543. 

in appeal, 195. 

approved, 173, 229, 258. 

copies of, 172, 258, 259. 

of O. S. and N. S. churches, 281. 

printed, 195, 259, 544, 557, 560. 

not private, 230. 

translated, 258. 

of Trustees, 38. 
Reduction of representation, 263, 

264, 558. 
References, 127, 190-193. 

and appeals, 190, 253. 
Reformed churches, 10. 
Reformed Episcopal Church, 157, 
200, 204. 

Reformers and Presbyterianism, 11, 
12. 

Registers, sessional, 174. 
Re-installation, 321. 
Relation of Church and State, 18, 
23, 120. 

Relation of denominations, 9, 23, 29, 

119, 206, 274. 
Relation, pastoral, 208, 358-411. 
Relief, Board of, 4S0-486. 
Relief Fund, 483. 
Religious Tract Societies, 445. 
Removal of Ruling Elders, 58, 59, 
314-322. 
of Ministers, 203, 209, 235, 252, 
393, 397, 401-411. 
Reorganization of Synods, 242-245, 

272. 
Reports : 

of Boards, 419, 540. 

of commissioners, 550, 552. 

of commissions, 196, 241. 

of committees, 518. 

of Presbyteries, 235. 



Reports : 

of Sabbath-schools, 163. 

of seminaries, 334. 

of Sessions, 170,174. 

of Synods, 259. 
Representation, 52-60, 245, 263. 

reduced, 263, 264, 558. 
Representatives, 52-60, 167, 184-188 

in General Assembly, 263. 

in Presbytery, 167, 184-188. 

in Synod, 241-246. 
Reserved list, 154. 
Resignation: 

of Pastors, 209, 401-410. 
in other churches, 410. 

of Ruling Elders and Deacons. 
59. 

Resolved doctrinal questions, 231, 

295. 

Responsive service, 75. 
Restoration : 

of communicants, 59, 123, 142, 
315. 

absent, 150, 307. 
of Ministers, 123, 221, 228. 
of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 

59, 307, 309. 
Retired Ministers, 52, 217. 
Reunion, terms of, 280. 
Review, courts of, 123, 125, 177-179, 

229, 252. 

Review of records, 172, 229, 258, 270. 
Revision of the Bible, 445. 
Revision of standards, 19, 20, 295- 
299. 

Right of appeal, 191. 

Right hand of fellowship, 313, 384. 

Right hand of welcome, 386, 400. 

Right of private judgment, 22. 

Right to vote, 38, 166, 306, 365. 

Roll: 

of absentees, 145, 152-154. 
of baptized members, 174. 
of communicants, 145-156, 174. 
struck from, 154-156, 214, 215. 

222. 

Roman Catholic Church, 9, 43, 46, 
85, 179. 

baptism, 84, 85, 179. 

bond of union, 179, 180. 

ordination, 203, 206. 

schools, 23, 134, 442. 
Rotary Ruling Elders and DeacoDS, 

59, 69, 317-323. 
Rouse's Version, 78. 
Rule of faith and practice, 27, 42. 



INDEX. 



601 



Ruler of synagogue, 53. 
Rules, constitutional, 294. 
Rules of order, 530-538. 
Rules, standing, 294. 
Ruling Elders, 62-60, 305-323. 

absent from Presbytery, 167, 
185. 

accredited, 188. 
acting, 58, 184, 317. 
cease to act, 58, 184, 314, 315, 
321. 

certificate of dismission, 150. 

returned, 149, 309, 31 5. 

in Christian Church, 44, 54. 

in 0. T. Church, 53. 

in what church serve, 57, 309. 

and communion, 93. 

and Deacons, 65, 308. 

as delegates, 167, 184, 186, 238, 

242, 246. 
decline to serve, 128, 308, 317. 
demand trial, 139. 
disciplined, 58, 127, 133, 136. 
dismissed, 145, 150, 315. 
duties of, 52, 55. 

in church. See Session. 

in the higher courts, 59, 184, 
321, 384. 

in sacraments, 83, 93. 
elected, 52, 57, 305-323. 
explain Scriptures, 551. 
incompetent, 58, 314, 315. 
infirm, 58, 314. 
installed, 32, 312, 313, 321. 
and meetings of Session, 168. 

of Synod, 246. 
and Ministers, 55, 57, 308. 
Moderator, 131, 165, 542. 
necessary, 34. 
nominated, 306. 
ordained, 32, 57, 309, 310. 
and ordinances, 80, 359, 546- 
548. 

and ordination, 309, 310. 

of Ministers, 384. 

of Ruling Elders and Dea- 
cons, 310. 
in other churches, 60. 
and Pastor, 57, 126, 407. 
permanent, 58, 313, 317. 
perpetual, 44, 58, 318. 
and quorum, 127, 188, 246, 266. 
re-elected, 319-323. 
re-installation, 321. 
relieved, 59, 314. 
resign, 59, 314, 317. 



Ruling Elders; 

responsible, 58, 59, 116. 

restored, 59, 315, 317. 

return, 154, 309, 314. 

rotary, 59, 317-322. 

and sacraments, 83, 93. 

and standards, 311. 

suspended, 314. 

in synagogue, 44, 53. 

term, 59, 317-322. 

unacceptable, 58, 315-317. 

of vacant churches, 56, 80, 368, 

551. 
vows of, 312. 
who may be, 56, 308. 
withdraw, 151, 317. 
without charge, 59, 184, 315, 321 

Sabbath : 

breakers, 94, 141. 
church courts on, 247. 
observance, 93. 
ordination on, 208, 380. 
schools : 

Bible correspondence, 459. 
and Board of Publication! 

457-459. 
and Catechisms, 109, 163. 
colporteurs, 457. 
general superintendent of, 
457. 

helps, 162, 447, 457-459. 
hymnal, 164. 

literature, 163, 447, 457, 

458. 
music, 79, 164. 
normal classes, 458. 
officers, 162, 163, 164. 
and parents, 110. 
and Pastor, 110, 162, 164. 
reports of, 163, 458. 
and Session, 134, 162, 458. 
statistics, 163. 
in vacant churches, 547. 
work, .457, 459. 

Secretary of, 458. 
Sacraments, 72, 82-93. 
administered, 83-93. 
and Deacons, 69. 
and Licentiates, 83, 90, 356. 
and ordinances, 73. 
and Ruling Elders, 83-93. 
and Session, 74, 139-147. 
Salary of Clerks, 543, 545. 
Salary of Pastors, 209, 368-374, 602- 
I 505. 



602 



INDEX. 



Salary of Pastors : 

in call, 368. 

changed, 370, 371, 409. 

definite, 368, 369. 

of former, 378. 

insufficient, 378, 402, 403. 

and Presbytery, 374. 

how raised, 370-374. 
San Francisco Theological Seminary, 
341. 

Scheme for education, 432. 
Schisms, 285-294. 
Scholarships, 333, 335, 436. 
Schools : 

and Board of Erection, 478. 

for Freedmen, 489-491, 496. 

for girls, 134, 442, 496. 

parochial, 436-438, 497. 

presbyterial, 430. 

Sabbath. See Sabbath-school. 
Scotch Missionary Society, 461. 
Scotia Seminary, 496. 
Scottish Society for Christian Knowl- 
edge, 460. 
Scriptural rule of faith, 27, 42. 
Seal of General Assembly, 20. 
Second Book of Discipline, 12. 
Secretary of S. -school work, 458. 
Secretaries of Boards, 52, 265, 393. 

chosen, 393. 
Self-accused, 135. 

Seminaries. See Theological Sem- 
inaries. 
Sentence, 122, 159, 227. 

degrees of, 122, 227. 

published, 122, 228. 

removed, 39, 122, 142, 228, 315. 

without process, 159, 225. 
Separations, 285-294. 

0. S. and N. S. churches, 286, 
287. 

Sermon, opening, 239, 256, 301, 528. 
Sermons, 81. 
Service : 

installation, 312, 321, 381-386, 

397^01. 
ordination of Pastor, 381-387. 

of Ruling Elder, 310-313. 
in vacant churches, 80, 359. 546- 
548. 

Session, 126-177. 

appeals from, 190-199. 
and baptized members, 113-115. 
and Boards, 112, 520. 
and Candidates, 115, 133, 201, 
326-331, 347, 355. 



Session : 

censured, 185, 195. 

cite, 134-139. 252. 

cited, 195. 

Clerk of, 170, 542. 

and collections, 112, 164, 520. 

and communicants, 133-160. 

and communion, 93. 

and congregation, 165., 

corresponding members of, 169 

and other courts, 133, 177-179. 

and Deacons, 64, 69. 

delegates of, 167, 184-188. 

discipline, 113-115. 

baptized members, 1 13-115. 

Candidates, 115, 133, 201, 
326. 

communicants, 89, 113, 122, 

145, 159, 190. 
Licentiates, 115, 133, 355. 
duties of, 132-167. 
and General Assembly, 274. 
and means of grace, 80, 162-165, 
547. 

meetings. See Meetings. 

private, 168, 537. 
and meetings : 

of church, 165, 306. 
of congregation, 167, 362- 
372, 393, 404-410. 
and Ministers, 128, 133, 138, 210. 
Moderator of, 48, 129, 527, 528, 
542. 

and music, 76, 164. 
nominate : 

Pastor, 359-362. 
Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
166, 306. 
opened and closed, 176, 538. 
and ordinances, 74, 80, 358, 546 
548. 

and parochial schools, 436-438 

497. 

and Poor Fund, 63, 64, 164. 
powers of, 134-167. 
and Presbytery, 133, 177-179 
184. 

quorum of, 127, 128. 
receive and dismiss, 139-152. 
records of, 170, 195, 229. 
registers, 154, 174. 
reports, 170, 174. 
and Sabbath-Bohools, 133, 162 
164. 

and sacrament*, 83, 93. 
special, 126. 



1NDKX. 



603 



Session : 

and Temperance. See Temper- 
ance. 

and Trustees, 40, 162. 

of vacant churches, 80, 220, 358, 
550. 

visited, 231. 
Sessional jurisdiction, 58, 115, 133, 

201, 326, 328, 335, 355. 
Sessional visitation, 161. 
Sessions of G. Assembly, 305, 538. 
Shorter Catechism, 14, 19, 108, 163, 

295, 337, 350, 354, 378. 
Slander, 136, 138, 223. 
Slavery, 486-494. 
Slaves : 

and baptism, 86. 

emancipation of, 489. 

instruction of, 486-494. 

traffic in, 487, 493. 
Signers : 

of call, 31, 374. 

of petition for organization, 30. 
Sine titulo ordination, 51, 207, 386. 
Singing, 76-80. 
Sitting in prayer, 76. 
Societies : 

Bible, 444. 

educational, 438, 445, 460. 

missionary, 460, 465-473. 

tract, 445-447. 
Society and church, 37. 
Soundness, 26, 178, 210. 
Source of power, 26-28, 44, 121. 
Southern Presbyterian Church, 288- 
293. 

South-western Advisory Committee, 

425. 
Speakers, 536. 
Speeches limited, 535. 
Sponsors, 88. 
Sprinkling, 89. 

Standards, 13, 17, 19, 24, 295, 354, 
378. 

amended, 20, 294-299. 
and communicants, 26. 
and Licentiates, 354. 
and officers, 24, 26, 311, 379. 
and ordination, 206. 
revised, 20, 294-299. 
Standing Committees, 418, 419, 540. 
on Benevolence, 516, 519. 
and Boards, 418. 
on Commissions, 553. 
on Elections, 553. 
on church extension, 423, 473. 



Standing Committees : 

on Mileage, 556. 

on Missions, 418. 
Home, 422. 
Foreign, 465. 

and Permanent, 418. 

on Publication, 448. 
Standing : 

orders, 538. 

rules, 294. 

rules for judicatories, 530-538. 
of suspended communicants, 

146, HOT. 

of suspended Ministers, 228. 
State, authority of, 18, 23, 120, 197. 
State and Church, 18, 23, 120. 
State Universities, 335. 
Stated Clerks, 532, 540, 543, 546. 
Stated meetings, 237, 256. 
Stated Supply, 48, 130, 187, 400. 

plan, 359. 
Statistical reports, 163, 175, 235, 259, 
521. 

Students for ministry, 201, 323. 
Substitutes, 533. 
Successors of Apostles, 43, 180. 
Sunday papers, 94. 
Superintendents of Board of Publi- 
cation, 454. 
Superintendents of Missions, 256. 
Supervisory Missionaries, 256. 
Supplementary Contingent Expense 

Fund, 562-564. 
Supplementary Fund, Erection, 478. 
Suspended members, 146, 307. 

dismissed, 146. 

restored, 59, 142, 315. 

standing of, 146, 307. 

vote of, 56, 307. 
Suspended Ministers, 222, 227. 

dismissed, 212, 215. 

restored, 221, 228. 
Suspended Ruling Elders and Dea- 
cons, 314. 

dismissed, 146, 314. 

restored, 59, 317, 323. 
Suspension from office, 122, 314. 
Sustentation, 499-505. 

Committee on, 500. 

conditions for, 502. 

department of Board of Home 
Missions, 501. 

Fund, 499-505. 

objects of, 503. 

in other churches, 499. 

pastorates, 500. 



604 



INDEX. 



Su8tentation : 

gcheme, 500. 

Synodical, 505. 
Synagogues, 44, 53, 61, 191. 
Synod, 241-259. 

absentees from, 252. 

appeals, etc. in, 250-254, 26S. 

and Boards, 255. 417. 

bounds of, 242, 272. 
changed, 244, 272. 

cited, 273. 

Clerk of, 257, 543. 

commissions of. 253. 

Committee on Beneficence, 520. 

complaints in, 253. 

consolidation of, 243. 

corresponding members of, 250, 
274. 

a delegated body, 242, 244. 

delegates to, 242, 244, 246. 

disowned, 272. 

dissolved, 272. 

duties of, 250-256. 

fail to meet, 247. 

and final appeal, 251, 268. 

first, 16. 241. 

formed, 244, 272. 

and General Assembly, 243, 243, 

254, 260, 272. 
and lower judicatories, 241,251, 

252. 

jurisdiction of, 251. 
meetings of, 247-250, 256. 
members of, 241, 296. 
and missions, 256, 462, 469-471. 
of Missouri, 2SS. 
Moderator of, 247-249, 529, 540. 
new, 244, 272. 
of Xew York, 2S5. 
of Philadelphia and New York, 
285. 

opened and closed, 256. 
and overtures. 254. 
of Philadelphia. 17, 285. 
powers of, 250-254. 

to assess churches, 559. 
over communicants, 246, 

251, 252. 
over Ministers, 209, 246, 

251, 253. 
over Presbvteries, 1S4, 239. 

252-254. 
over Ruling Elders and 
Deacons, 246, 251, 253. 
a larger Presbytery, 241, 243. 
quorum of, 242, 246. 



Synod : 

records of, 243, 257-259. 
references in, 253. 
reorganized, 242-246, 272. 

reports of, 259, 520. 

representation in, 241-246. 

review records, 252. 

time and place, 247, 248. 

try by commission, 253. 
Synodical Committee on Benevo 

lence, 517. 
Synodical missionaries, 219, 256. 
Synodical representation, 264. 
Synodical sustentation, 505. 
Synodical Theological Seminaries, 
434. 

Syrian church government, 12. 
Systematic beneficence, 515-521. 
Systematic giving, 500-503, 518, 521. 

Tellers, 535. 

Temperance. 140, 162, 509-512. 
centennial week, 572. 
and church membership, 140, 

509, 510. 
narrative, 236. 

Permanent Committee on, 511. 

in public schools, 512. 
Temporary Clerks, 549. 
Term Deacons, 69. 318, 322. 
Term Elders, 59, 317-322. 
Terms of communion, 26, 91, 140. 
Testimony, 137. L38. 

printed, 195. 

recorded, 194. 
Testimony of judicatories, 125, 161, 

251. 271. 294. 
Thanksgiving, 76, 93, 97. 
Theological College in India, 44L, 
472. 

Theological seminaries, 339-347, 
431-436. 
and Board of Education, 329- 
346. 

and Candidates, 332-336, 339, 
347, 352. 

colored, 341, 348, 352, 489. 

foreign, 336. 

Germans, 337, 341. 
and Catechism. 350. 
and English Bible, 346. 
fellowships in, 436. 
four years' course in, 352. 
and General Assembly, 333, 

342, 343-346, 393, 572". 
independent.. 435. 



INDEX. 



60.5 



Theological seminaries : 

instruction in, 343, 346, 352. 

optional course, 352. 

presbyterial, 435. 

and Presbyteries, 339. 

Professors of, 342, 343, 393. 

reports of, 334. 

syriodical, 434. 
Threefold ministry, 46, 204, 387. 
Time of installation and ordination, 

206, 375, 380, 397. 
Time and place changed, 248. 
Title of General Assembly, 260. 
Title of property, 36-41. 
Tokens, 91. 
Tracts, 442, 445, 448. 
Tract societies, 445-447. 
Traffic in slaves, 487, 493. 
Translation of Pastors, 392-401. 
Treasurer of General Assembly, 546. 
Trial : 

of appeals, etc., 190-211. 
with closed doors, 168, 240, 537. 
by commission, 196, 226, 253. 
of communicants, 134-139. 
of courts, 252, 273. 
demanded, 139, 223. 
discontinued, 139. 
in judicatories, 134, 190, 222- 
228. 

of Ministers, 222-228. 

originated, 134, 222. 

refused, 138, 139. 

of Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
58, 127, 132, 135-139. 
Trials : 

for license, 306, 348-351. 

for ordination, 378-380. 
Triennial Assemblies, 299, 300. 
Trustees, 38. 

Board of, 38. 

of Board of Publication, 448, 450. 

and Deacons, 38, 39, 63. 

electors of, 38. 

of Erection Fund, 476. 

of General Assembly, 482. 

and Pastor, 37. 

of Presbyterian House, 449, 450, 
483. 

of Presbytery, 39. 
and property, 40, 41, 162. 
records of, 38. 
and Session, 40, 41. 

UVAOCEPT ABILITY OF RULING EL- 
DERS, 58, 315-317. 



Unbaptized electors, 57. 
Unconverted communicants, 154- 
156. 

Unemployed Ministers, 216-220. 
Union : 

of churches, 178. 

with other churches, 279, 280. 

of Old and New School churches, 
280. 

with Southern Church, 288-290. 
Union Presbyteries, 184. 
Union Theological Seminary of Gen- 
eral Assembly, 435. 

in New York, 340, 342, 435. 
Unitarian Church, 84, 119, 206. 

Ministers, 206. 
United Christian Commission, 51. 
United Domestic Missionary Soci- 
ety, 421. 

United Foreign Missionary Society, 
462, 467. 

United Synod of Presbyterian 

Church, 261, 288, 494. 
Unity of Church, 28, 29, 177-181. 
Universal Church, 29. 
Universalist Church, 206. 
Unorganized congregations, 35. 

Vacant churches, 187, 218, 220, 358, 
550. 
aided, 412. 

discipline in, 115, 127, 130, 159. 
obtain Pastor, 359-369. 
represented, 187, 358. 
responsible, 188, 412, 547. 
and Ruling Elders, 56, 80, 187, 
551. 

services in, 80, 358, 359, 550. 
Session of, 80, 220, 358, 550. 
and unemployed Ministers, 21S- 
220. 

Verdict of civil court, 120, 197. 
Version, new, of Bible, 445. 
Vice-Moderator, 303, 531. 
Vices, 125, 140, 294. 
Visitations, 161, 231. 

by commission, 232. 

pastoral, 161. 

presbyterial, 231. 

sessional, 157. 
Vocation to ministry, 824. 

to office, 305. 
Vote: 

in appeal, etc., 194, 198. 

division in, 535. 

for Moderator, 302, 528. 



606 



INDEX. 



Vote: 

of Moderator, 303, 526, 531. 
right to, 38, 166, 306. 
Voters : 

in appeal, 199. 

for Pastor, 115, 166, 365. 

on records, 230. 

for Ruling Elders and Deacons, 
56, 68, 115, 306. 

for Trustees, 38, 115. 
Voting, 535. 
Vows : 

at installation, 312, 382, 398. 

at licensure, 354. 

at ordination, 311, 379, 381. 

Waldensian church government, 
12. 

Wallingford Academy, 490. 
Washington College, 339. 
Watts's imitation of Psalms, 78, 79. 
Week of Prayer, 96. 
Weekly contribution, 373, 516. 
AVestminster Assembly, 13. 
Westminster Sabbath-school Hym- 
nal, 164. 

Westminster standards, 14, 17-19. 
Western Committee on Missions, 
424. 

Western Education Society, 439. 
Western Foreign Missionary Society, 
469-471. 

Western Theological Seminary, 
340. 

Widows* Fund, 480, 486. 
Wine at Lord's Supper, 92. 
Withdrawal : 

from church, 151-156. 

from ministry, 215, 216, 221, 
382. 



Withdrawal : 

from Presbytery, 24, 22C 

Witnesses : 

cited, 137. 

censured, 137. 

credibility of, 138. 

heathen, 138. 

members of court, 137 

new, 138. 

Ministers, 137. 

non-communicants, 137. 

from other churches, 137. 

under oath, 123, 526. 
Women : 

Boards, 428, 472. 

Candidates, 325. 

Deaconesses, 66, 67. 

Executive Committee of Home 
Missions, 428. 

Home Missionary Society, 429. 

licensed, 81, 325. 

praying, 81. 

Temperance Union, 265. 
work for women, 429. 
World's Week of Prayer, 96. 
Worship, 29, 71-117. 

and Ministers, 74, 76, 80, 82-93, 

97, 108, 111, 117. 
and Ruling Elders and Deacons, 

80, 359, 546-548. 
and Session, 80, 162-165, 547, 

548. 

in an unorganized church, 35. 
in vacant churches, 80, 358, 359, 
546-548. 
Written parts of trial, 349, 380. 
sermons, 82. 

Yeas and nays recorded, 535. 
Young People's Societies, 164, 575. 



*0 
o 




* * 



LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 




